bye te? th 


ry ney) 
rr aL 
- He A Ke 


eat 
we 
ye 
Nias 


yee 


Mh yeti 
TOON Si 


reatizees 
ripe 

Rete 
Pee e Rata 


‘ Rina 
Ree te ms set ieee 
oe 5} 


‘ 
hse Sea te 


we 
“aby Se 
Ly 


4e 4 
water aes 


farehate 


sty 
y 53 one %s 
DF haf Se Pmeaerians 
tae 
cite Ae 


A AA oF ‘| 
a 4 i is 


’ 


a ih 


al 


: * 
. 


i} 


hi 
. 
7. 
¥ 
* 
i 


iy 


' 


7 


* 


‘ ; 


M oy 
aati a he 


lal 


i ah ; 
hi ; 


a | 
Pn ai : 4 DA - oe els @ 
ts RADE } 
' { : e 


es 


Th ‘ 
nun 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


INCLUDING 
ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. 


(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ MAGAZINE OF BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY,’ AND OF 
LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH'S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. ) 


CONDUCTED BY 


Sir W. JARDINE, Bart.—P. J. SELBY, Esa., 
Dr. JOHNSTON, 
DAVID DON, KEsea., Pror. Bor. Kine’s Couu, Lonp., 
AND 


RICHARD TAYLOR, F.L.S. 


eee eee 


VOE.- VIE: Bs ig 


LLLIELELELELEL_OOEOEOEOEEOES 


LONDON: 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY R. AND J. E. TAYLOR. 


SOLD BY S. HIGHLEY; SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL; SHERWOOD AND CO.: W. woop, 
TAVISTOCK STREET; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS: 
LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH: 
CURRY, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN. 


1841. 


‘‘Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potentiz testes, divitiz felicitatis 
humane: exharum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex 
ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. 
Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata; a vere eruditis 


et sapientibus semper exculta; male doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”— 
LINN. 


CONTENTS OF VOL. VII. 


NUMBER XLI. 


Page 
I. Considerations respecting Spur-shaped Nectaries, and those of the : 
Aquilegia vulgaris in particular. By M. Cu. Morren, Professor in 
ordinary at the University of Liége, Member of the Royal Academy of 
PemeRBEN ee Core CVVIP HSENLG.)) «canccsscacener soavesonsspssedoteuoncsseaseetee 1 
IT. On the Fungi of the Neighbourhood of Bristol. By Mr. H. O. 
BORHIERRERNG Goniec coe quo ce suas soievoie ives ncn anelqnennaiyasiea sare aurea nas sedeaewase 17 


III. Description of Four Bats taken in Cuba, By Dr. Grunptacu 19 


IV. Horz Zoologice. By Sir W. Jarpine, Bart. :— 
Remarks on the Structure and Habits of Lepidosiren annec- 


TELS sconpnacatccadoocoacd asss0conpoadadooosdNcOsNOSoNSaSIsDETORCGOseS 21 
V. Commentary on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds,’ 1840. By 
Pee STRICKLAND, Bisg., MOA G52, Cpa wana ca oate antdeien seis oueawereos 26 
VI. Mr. Suuckarp on his falsely alleged participation in Mr. Swain- 
Ronaiviews of Natural Arrangement © ........ccccssscscserccocrcsscecrecsee 41 


VII. Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated from the 
Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with, the Botany of 
Great Britain. By W. A. Leicuton, Esq., B.A., F.B.S.E., &c. 

On the Anther of Chara vulgaris and Chara hispida, and the 
Animalcules contained in it. By M. Gustavus Tourer... 44 

VIII. Notes on Saxifraga umbrosa: By Cuarues C, Basrneton, 

M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c.; and by the Reviewer of Baines’s ‘ York- 


RMIPEL RNA eee ma erae cece caoncsdem Conse aansbes sawed swans ose eiaccesiocces sicacusiea 47 
IX. Notes on Birds. By T. C. Eyron, Esq., F.L.S.:—Menura 

Dee ieee tesa carane see ete as eaidaecectriesncncntenaceedesisseea ssa Stee SooL Sonor 48 

New Books :—An Introduction to the modern Classification of Insects, 


founded on the Natural Habits and corresponding Organization 
of the different Families, by J. O. Westwood, F.L.S., &c.—Otia 
fuspanica,. suctore P= B.Webb;: No; -2.)scc.s2ceccsccsneccecestsose 53—58 


Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Geological Society; Microsco- 
PIERS OCICRY  cisc-cesena se naseamree sors iconastcesbacnscssoeaeveren™ anes 58—74 


Absorption of Liquid Solutions by the Sap-vessels of Plants; Congrés 
Scientifique de France; Mr. Thompson on Eels killed by the late 
Frost ; Obituary—Francis Bauer, Esq. ; Mr. Paget on Halicherus 
Gryphus ; Meteorological Observations and Table ............48. 74—80 


lv CONTENTS. 


NUMBER XLII. 
X. Contributions to British Actinology. By Epwarp ForseEs, 
M.W.S., For. Sec. B.S., &c. (With a Plate.) ......:ssseseesceeeeesereeeeee 81 
XI. Description of some new Species and four new Genera of Rep- 
tiles from Western Australia, discovered by John Gould, Esq. By J. 
E. GRAY, Esq., F.R.S., 826. ...ssccecsceccccscnccsccennnreccceosssanccersoscnce 86 
XII. Description of some new Species of Madeiran Fishes, with ad- 
ditional information relating to those already described. By the Rev. 
R. T. Lowe, M.A. .....0cccceescccecsssecscscscncecaccecscececsess ee seeenaecse 92 
XIII. On the Species of Stickleback (Gasterosteus, Linn.) found in 
Ireland. By Ww. Tuompson, Vice-Pres. Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast 95 
XIV. Notice of Plants and Animals found in the Sulphureous 
Waters of Harrowgate and Askern, Yorkshire. By E. Lankester, 


INEST, He Litsisy OCC. iestaceoccecess coccsbiocess sense anne seiernnrnes case coreeeaneeer ce 105 
XV. Remarks upon the Recent and Fossil Cycadez. By J. Morris, 
ISG ie ceesaste curcnsenscmetccss tos scoseesdcscoceacsans ApunsasdeSboRocbonebodcSaend200¢ 110 


XVI. Carabideous Insects collected by Charles Darwin, Esq., during 
the Voyage of Her Majesty’s Ship Beagle. By G. R. Warernouss, 
Esq. 

XVII. Observations on a Keratose Sponge from Australia. By J. 

S. Bowerzanx, Esq, F.G.S. (With a Plate.)....0-cscscsecesoscesesseeseos 129 


XVIII. Notices of Nuropean Herbaria, particularly those most in- 


teresting to the North American Botanist  ........sccsseseeseeecereneeeens 132 
New Books :—Monographie des Libellulidées d’Europe, par Edm. De 
Selys Longchamps, Membre de plusieurs Sociétés savantes......... 141 
Proceedings of the Entomological Society ; Zoological Society ; Royal 
Botanical Society of Edinburgh; Wernerian Natural History So- 
Cletyief Edinburg s.cccneteecs secs tdvacre sore freon Basu aeet 143—159 
Mr. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds ;’ Birds of Kent ; Meteorological Observa- 
fons: B00. Vablevess.css cassie. cncesesiaues seule ten sapncesemes tee 159—160 


NUMBER XIJIII. 

X1X. On the Alteration which the Atmosphere undergoes during 
the Development of Heat in the Spadix of Colocasia odora. By Pro- 
fessors) G.. JV ROLIK. ANG Wieekl Re NiR TERE i ois ccc snemada gs deregeeeneaawerts 161 

XX. Note on the Occurrence of the Genus Diphya on the Coast of 
Ireland. By G. C. Hynpman, Esq., Member of the Natural History 
Society of Belfast ............ webinienieniecitsece a+ asse or =i cesicpa ane andeep ones 164 

XXI. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Botany 
made in the year 1839. By the late F. J. Meyvzen, M.D., Professor of 
Botany. in the University of Berlin’ ¢.:.scns-0s--cseseeeceseetaseeeeseereee 166 

XXII. Notes on Birds. By T. C. Eyron, Esq., F.L.S.......000..000 107 


XXIII. Notices of European Herbaria, particularly those most in- 
teresting to the North American Botanist!™. aitcice.catec tee cos ane eectee 179 


CONTENTS. Vv 
Page 
XXIV. Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated from 
the Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with, the Botany of 
Great Britain. By W. A. Lercurton, Esq., B.A., F.B.S.E., &c. 
On the Development of the Reproductive Organs of the Mis- 
seltoe (Viscum album, Linn.). By M. Decaisne ......... 185 
XXV. On the Origin of some of the Lower Forms of Vegetation. 
Biya Mae) Elen Oxia STEPHENS 26.0.505.50d 2 secesescncesedessdeses ce eta 190 
XXVI. An Amended List of the Species of the Genus Ovis. By 
IDR AE BelsWE My ESQ on csuconconses vac sustiensraresswmenaspaoneceas ase sdeneete sts 195 
XXVII. Addenda to the Flora of Norfolk. By Mr. 8. P. Woopwarp 201 
XXVIII. On the Formation of the Stomata. By Huco Mont. 
(WWE HAP abe \e ct hy. srccpes Sansenmevanean bassevdsacmcctgeatnessicedecnenh ematioe 206 
New Books:—The Natural History of South Devon, by J.C. Bellamy, 
Esq—Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di To- 
PIGOS chee cece vocareretecsascecesseeach overs ste csaetcaronaereese boss. 209—211 


Proceedings of the Microscopical Society; Botanical Society of Edin- 
burgh; Linnean Society; Geological Society; Zoological So- 
CHL ena caiowiitanacnsdcsnamecss iad eassWinscisasaaessaesasenscsescesaess 211—234 


Zoological Observations at Tenby, by Dr. Davis (with a Plate); Mr. 
Jennings on Eels killed by Frost; On the Occurrence of Anemone 
ranunculoides, by the Rev. W. Hincks; On the Irish localities for 
Dianthus plumarius, by W. T. Alexander, Esq.; Suicidal Powers 
of Luidia ; Meteorological Observations and Table ......... 234—240 


NUMBER XLIV. 
XXIX. On the Anatomy of Nautilus. By M. VaLenciennes...... 241 
XXX. Remarks on Red and Green Snow. By the late Prof. Meyen 245 
XXXI. An Amended List of the Species of the Genus Ovis. By 
Epwarp Brytn, Esq.......... Sncibadoced cdc ane onic Wages sae ateninse Mina ooraceonc ee 248 
XXXII. Notes on some of the smaller British Mammalia, including 
the Description of a New Species of 4rvicola, found in Scotland. By 
fheveves UEONARDIGENYNSs- ME AGs Peli GLC.) on seceecciecsieeeisec’essienisetns 261 
XXXIII. Supplement to a Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. By 
Artuur Hitt Hassatt, Esq. Read before the Natural History So- 
ciety of Dublin, November 6th, 1840 ............ Reelseaa dase aae a PoE COe 276 
XXXIV. List of Phanerogamous Plants, together with the Crypto- 
gamic Orders Filices, Equisetacee, and Lycopodiacee, observed in the 
Shetland Islands. By Tuomas Epmonpsron, Jun., Esq. .......+.2.004- 287 
XXXV. On the Composition of Chalk Rocks and Chalk Marl by in- 
visible Organic Bodies: from the Observations of Dr. Ehrenberg. By 
Tuomas Weaver, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., M.R.L.A., &c. &e.  ......2.0000 296 
XXXVI. Description of a South American Wasp which collects 
Honey. By Mr. Avam Wuirs, M.E.S., Assistant in the Zoological 
Department of the British Museum. (With a Plate.) ......sesseeecseee 315 


vi CONTENTS. 
Page 
XXXVII. Information respecting Zoological and Botanical Tra- 
vellers:—Mr. Schomburgk.—Letter from Messrs. Forbes and Thomp- 
son, with Captain Graves, in the Archipelago .............- Ficocvdceserwsed 348 


New Books :—The Principles of Botany, by W. Hughes Willshire, 
M.D.—Arcana Entomologica, or Illustrations of new, rare, and 
interesting Exotic Insects, by J. O. Westwood, F.L.S., &c.; Na- 
turhistorisk Tidskrift: edited by Henrik Kroyer, Copenhagen.— 
Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke Geschiedenis en Physiologie, by Pro- 
fessors Van der Hoeven and De Vriese. Part VI. Leyden. 322—326 


Proceedings of the Geological Society ; Zoological Society; Werne- 
rian Society ; Royal Society of Edinburgh ..............:.s000e 326—348 


Mr. Yarrell on Motacilla alba of Linnzeus; Mr. Johnson on Chetura 
ruficollis ; Meteorological Observations and Table............ 350—352 


NUMBER XLV. 
XXXVIII. On the Existence of Brauchiz in the young Cecilie ; 
and on a Modification and Extension of the Branchial Classification of 
the Amphibia. By Joun Hoae, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., &e. ......eeeeeee «. 303 
XXXIX. Supplement to a Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. By 
Artuur Hirt Hassarz, Esq. Read before the Natural History So- 
ciety of Dublin, November 6th, 1840. (With Plates). ..... .....cseeeee 363 
XL. On the Composition of Chalk Rocks and Chalk Marl by invi- 


sible Organic Bodies : from the Observations of Dr. Ehrenberg. By 
Tuomas Weaver, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., M.R,T.A., &c. &c. .....cc0res. 374 


XLI. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Botany 
made in the year 1839. By the late F. J. Meyun, M.D., Professor of 
Botanyanithe University of" Berlin :...2sssss0acceseoces codes anes ssc scadeeee 399 

XLII. On the Urari, the Arrow Poison of the Indians of Guiana; 
with a description of the Plant from which it is extracted. By Roserr 


PE MOMBURGK, WEQs” cerrccedasncucettcsctnssneadas-eseaccasersartancereroren 407 
XLIII. A List of the Fossil Shells found in a Fluvio-Marine Deposit 
at Clacton in Essex. By Joun Brown, Esq., F.G.S. .........scesseseeees 427 


New Books :—On the Relation between the Holy Scriptures and some 
parts of Geological Science, by J. Pye Smith, D.D.—The Cer- 
tainties of Geology, by W. Sidney Gibson, F.G.S.—Linnza, ein 
Journal fiir die Botanik, &e.—Icones Fungorum hucusque cogni- 
LONE sre reisos\cteisleresleleceis eres coop dEad anqnodoocaqtonbenDUDSOgsEDSOSDOLCOR 429—434 


Proceedings of the Entomological Society ; Linnzean Society ... 434—444 


Third Meeting of the Men of Science of Italy ; Dr. Lush on the Madi, 
or Chili Oil-seed, Madia sativa; Diurnea Novembris, or Novem- 
ber Dagger ; Meteorological Observations and Table ...... 445—448 


CONTENTS. vii 
Page 
NUMBER XLVI. 


XLIV. On Gloionema paradoxum. By the Rev. M. J. Berketey, 
RIN epi classe wesens vaaetaccess seencheceesss Anccigc daonndsaploooe ceADaDE sou sence 449 


XLV. Supplement to descriptions of Exotic Fungi in ‘ Annals of 
Nat. Hist.,’ vol. iii. pp. 322 and 375. By the Rev. M. J. Berxexey, 
WV See U So ons wenecinene anes ee aiccc semanas cas csisne dens sesicens ceuisens ss dileissiesc 451 


XLVI, A List of Plants collected by Charles Fellows, Esq., during 

his Tour in Lycia and Caria ; with descriptions of the New Species. 

By Daviv Don, Esq., Prof. Bot. King’s College ...........scsseceseeseeees 454 
XLVII. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Botany 


made in the year 1839. By the late F. J. Meyven, M.D., Professor of 
Botany mi) the University of Berlin: so. ..cecs..c0cscacscase+s ube nan esnaesos 460 


XLVIII. Descriptions of new or little known Arachnida. By Mr. 
Ava Wuirte, Assistant in the Zoological Department of the British 


MuUSCUM xe occscs.sconeracsene biweeees “Gaaneddasnnbon- Sebbsec caasoaedBeapsce Sieben 471 
XLIX. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. By Wa. Tuomrson, 
Esq., Vice-Pres. Natural History Society of Belfast ...... Baaceseasmcasae 477 


L. Description of two new Genera of Irish Zoophytes. By Artuur 
Hirt Hassatt, Esq., Corresponding Member of the Natural History 
Occ humor DITA eeacrtadtsnest. assacheeRseNe Nec ucailsweswctcessinesseccundeacsaae 483 


LJ“ Noteson Birds. By T. C. Eyron, Bsq.; POLS: 2............ Sanco. CHS 


LIT. A Catalogue of Fossil Fish in the Collections of the Eart or 
Enniskinuen, F.G.S., &c., and Sir Puitre Grey Ecerton, Bart., 
F.R.S., &c. ..... Shep COREOS aU SEER Seed GEG EER SAREE Aenea onc oa a uenBe Bea peonenay 487 


LIII. Information respecting Zoological and Botanical Travellers :— 
Mr. Forbes and Mr. Thompson.—Mr. Schomburgk.—Mr. W. S. Mac- 


Beayi reves eeteseek Sencha beh tae Baldenlestuicatias -sicede clic seismelicloweetctcnene es eniae 520 
New Books :—Natural History as a Branch of General Education, 

by, Robert Patterson, Bsdo-.-ssc.csssccocenedsrseecedseeusuarosvencee ses -- 498 
Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Geological Society ...... 503—519 


New Genus of Mexican Glirine Mammalia; On a new European Ge- 
nus of Freshwater Fish, by F. Heckel; Forbes’s Starfishes, Echi- 
nus lividus; Speaking Canary Bird; Birds of Kent; Emberiza 
Hortulana; Diluvial [ Glacial ?] Scratches on Rocks in America; 
Mr. Shuckard on the Proceedings of the Entomological Society ; 
Obituary—C. S. Rafinesque; Meteorological Observations and 
TAD ery cmccnssccs ss eseradeeeeasacns se SE CACKCHH HEC BS SCE DCO octenine saan 521—528 


NUMBER XLVII. SUPPLEMENT. 
Proceedings of the Royal Society ; Linnzean Society; Entomological 
Society ; Zoological Society ......... Saaieaienaseileieiaieite penaenedeaee 529—578 
PRGCK: oeer acres econ Sobsess48s4 shoo snbtdnednnos suena sosbeacondses basiseeseciesan 579 


~ 


Prate I. 


PLATES IN VOL. VII. 


British Actiniade. 


Fig. 1, 2, 3. Cyanea coccinea; (from Tenby.) 


{ Development of Stomata in Hyacinthus orientalis. 
jWite 


III. 
IV. 


V. 
. Flustra carnosa *; Hermia glandulosa; Sertularia Margarita ; 


= 


ae aS 
MH SS 


Trish Zoophytes. 
“a~ 


Fig. 4, 5. Helix conoidea; (fossil from Essex.) 
Horny Sponge from Australia. 
Nest of Myrapetra scutellaris, a South American Wasp. 
Horns of various species of Sheep. 


Sertularia pumila. 


. Thuiaria articulata. 
. Plumularia frutescens; Valkeria imbricata; Langenella repens? 


Valkeria (new species) ; Hippothoa lanceolata. 


. Cellepora bimucronata ; Lepralia ciliata, appensa, pedilostoma, 


insignis, cylindrica, punctata, linearis. 


X. Tubulipora lobulata; Alcyonidium hirsutum; Echinochorium 
L clavigerum. 
XI. Metamorphoses of the Spur-shaped Nectaries of Aquilegia vul- 
garis. 
XII. Urari Plant, Strychnos toxifera, Schomb. 
XIII Fruit of the Urari Plant. 
* | Gloionema paradoxum ; fig. a. (I—8). 


* In Plate VI. this figure is by mistake given as Coryne squamata. It 
is, in reality, a representation of Flustra carnosa, Johnston (see p. 369), of 
which it is a correct figure, with the exception of the number of the tenta- 
cula, which should have been 30. 


Erratum, p. 373, line 33, for Coryne sguamata read Flustra carnosa, 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


No. 41. MARCH 1841. 


I.— Considerations respecting Spur-shaped Nectaries, and those 
of the Aquilegia vulgaris in particular. By M. Cu. Mor- 
REN, Professor in ordinary at the University of Liége, 
Member of the Royal Academy of Brussels, &c.* 


[With a Plate. ] 


THE Columbine, that pretty ranunculaceous flower of our 
woods, deserves attention, as well on account of its structure, 
curious as it is, and, we venture to add, but little known, as 
from the historical recollections which it brings to mind. To 
say nothing here of the medicinal virtues which Dioscorides 
attributed to his Jsopyron or to his Phasiolon,—a plant which 
Fabius Columna, Clusius, Dodonzeus and many other learned 
botanists suppose to be no other than the Columbine itself ; 
and not to mention Adrian Junius, who also quotes it as a 
medical plant; or Francois Rapard, a celebrated physician of 
Bruges, who addressed to Clusius a letter upon its uses in 
difficult labours ; ought we not to remark that its singular nec- 
taries, compared by some to the beak and talons of an eagle, 
by others to the graceful neck of the pigeon, by some to 
rams’-horns, and by others to capuchins’ hoods, had so gained 
the attention of the painters of the middle ages, that it be- 
came one of the favourite flowers, placed in great profusion in 
the illuminations of missals and manuscripts of the time? The 
‘ancoiles’ or the ‘ ancolyes’ were there intermixed with the 
leaves, flowers, or fruit of the strawberry or of the campanula ; 
and Memling was most particularly attached to it. When 
Dodoens wrote his “ Ctupdt-Bork,” the name Aguileia or 
Aquilina was still a novelty just introduced, he says, by the 
latest phytographers of his own time. The name Aguilegia 


* Translated from the original communicated by the Author: 
B 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 


2 M. Morren on the Spur-shaped Nectaries 


which he gives it calls to mind the comparison already men- 
tioned, of the beak and talons of an eagle; but since that time 
that of Columbine prevailed in England and in Holland, where 
they were fonder of likening the spurred petal of this flower 
to the stately neck of a pigeon. When one of these flowers 
is turned upside-down, says an English author *, we might 
fancy we saw a group of young eagles, or, if we like better, a 
nest of pigeons. It is evident that these spur-shaped necta- 
ries had considerable influence on the mind of Dodoens, since 
on their account he places his Akeleyen (‘ancolies, columbines;) 
between the Cypripedium Calceolus, a monocotyledonous 
plant, and his Orant or Antirrhinum majus,—an alliance 
which would not at all square with our present ideas of classi- 
fication by families. By a singular chance, the Cypripedium, 
which in our mythological language we call the Venus’s foot, 
was at that period of religious struggles called Our Lady’s 
shoe (Calceolus Marie), and the Columbine was named in its 
turn the Virgin’s glove: thus we see that shoes and gloves 
shook hands in our Lady’s toilet. 

Chief ornament of the gardens of the middle ages, and even 
of those of the sixteenth century, the 4quilegia, carefully and 
almost universally cultivated, produced those varieties which 
modern botanists have pointed out in this species. Joost van 
Ravelingen, the commentator of Dodoens, and L’Obel+, men- 
tion the varieties in colour and those of form to be met with 
in their time: blue, red, flesh-coloured, blue and white, white 
and variegated. The garden of a gentleman of Leyden, Jean 
van Hogelande, produced an Aquilegia pleno flore roseo, which 
Clusius described and illustrated. The same botanist had also 
recorded a variety truly monstrous (Aquilegia degener), in 
that the petals, being reduced to their primitive type of leaves, 
had remained green; only Van Ravelingen did not think that 
such monstrosities were worth the pains of describing. Now- 
a-days we should be eager to do it, and not without reason ; 
for the organography of such a flower is very interesting to 
know, in relation to the subject which will occupy us further 
on. 
The varieties of structure known under the name of Aqui- 
legia vulgaris corniculata, in which Biriat and DeCandolle § 
discovered that the cornets are deviations of the anther, 


* Burnett's Outlines of Botany, p. 840. 

+ Generally written Lobel; but the true name of the author of the Stir- 
pium Historia was Matthias De L’Obel, as appears from his letters and the 
portrait engraved during his life-time. 

{ Biria. Monographie des Rénonculacées. Montpellier, 1811, 

§ DeCandolle. Organographie, tom. i. p. 496. 


of the Aquilegia vulgaris. 3 


and those which bear the name of Aquilegia vulgaris ecal- 
carata or stellata, in which, according to these authors, the 
petals proceed from modified staminal filaments without an- 
thers—these varieties had been already described by Clusius, 
Dodoens and L’Obel*. Moreover, these authors, besides 
the simple, semi-double and double varieties of these two 
principal forms (true sub-varieties which we still possess), 
also mention Columbines with inverted flowers (Aquileia flore 
inverso variegato). We might suppose, from the Dodonzan 
context, that it was hereby understood that the flowers, in- 
stead of being pendent, were upright ..... “Die niet en ber- 
schillen ban de ander Ban Dat de bloenten aberechts 
Staen.” But we know that in this variety, the bases of the 
spurs being twisted, the spur itself has an upward direction. 

We cannot but take an interest in observing the pleasures 
of the horticulturists of those times. _Now-a-days these Co- 
lumbines are treated with disregard, and dismissed as fit only 
for the garden of the cottager or village Curé, or, at most, 
are only permitted to grow in the shade of some forgotten nook 
of our villas; but let us not say too much: fashion, which revives 
all antiquated things, may some day assert its claim upon 
these Columbines of the Castels. Already in the Botanic Gar- 
den at Brussels, we have seen pretty borders entirely filled 
with this plant of the middle ages. 

The Columbine is really a very interesting flower, on ac- 
count of its nectaries; and their genesis not being known, at 
least so far as we are aware, we have taken them as the prin- 
cipal subject of our researches: our object has been to study 
them comparatively in the different varieties of the common 
species, and in some other species which we had at hand; se- 
condly, to observe the monstrous structures ; thirdly, to take 
them at their different degrees of evolution, in order to esta- 
blish their true genesis; and, lastly, to examine their histo- 
logy, so as to ascertain how in their forms so varied the in- 
terior tissues were affected. 

So long as the laws of metamorphoses had not acquired 
the right of citizenship in the domains of science, calcariform - 
nectaries had to be considered as special pieces, born ad hoc, 
and being such by their proper nature, without an anterior 
nature, without a type from which they were derived. Although 
Linnzus had said, “Si nectarium a petalis distinctum, com- 
muniter ludit ;” he also said, “ distincta esse nectaria a corolla 
constat exemplis: Aconitum, Aquilegia,’ &c.+.—They were, 
then, the floral pieces whose secretion of honey determined 

* Dodoens. Cruydt-Boek, 1644, p. 274, 
+ Linnzi Philosophia Botanica: Fructificatio i, 110. 


B2 


4 M. Morren on the Spur-shaped Nectaries 


their character, and that character raised them to the-rank of 
organs sui generis, not proceeding from any other :—they 
were, because they were. 

They were, however, not nectaries, because by their nature 
they were stamens: here is that truth which science had not 
then become possessed of. 

But when, at the end of the last century, Geethe, following 
the example of Wolff, established his celebrated theory of the 
metamorphosis of plants, the nectaries at once lost their auto- 
chthonous nature ; they were no longer aboriginal organs. On 
the contrary, in this new theory the nectaries became essen- 
tially organs of transition, mere forms of anterior organs ; they 
were, in short, intermediary organs of passage between the pe- 
tals and the stamens*. In the spirit of this philosophic me- 
thod, it was necessary to understand, that in order for the 
petal to become a stamen, in an ascending metamorphosis, it 
must previously pass through the form of a nectary. More- 
over, Goethe, who took precisely the Columbine as the exam- 
ple of one of the most remarkable and most striking trans- 
formations, considered, as he says, the cuculliform nectaries of 
this flower asaderivation from the petalst. We shall see, on the 
contrary, that the progress of nature is a descending metamor- 
phosis ; that is tu say, that the nectary is, in its genesis, a sta- 
men, and subsidiarily, that a stamen being developed as such, 
it may afterwards turn into a nectary. 

The theory of Goethe had made too little impression in 
France to admit of the supposition, that in 1815 Mirbel set 
out from it when he regarded the nectaries of the Columbine, 
as well as all organs of the same kind, as anomalous forms of 
the parts of the perianthium. The spur-shaped cornets of the 
Aquilegia were also, in his eyes, forms of petals; but the ano- 
maly attacking all the petals at once, the flower remained 7e- 
gular {. It was one of the successive alterations of types, 
and in the Columbine particularly this alteration was created 
in order to become an organ of secretion. A glandular lamina 
existed for this purpose at the bottom of the cornet-shaped 
petals$. The petal was the type. 

This lamina we have never found ; and in the Aquilegia glan- 
dulosa, the Aquilegia atrata, &c., we have seen that there only 
exist one, or two, or three cornets without the regularity of 
the flower being perverted, as is the case in the Nasturtium, 


* Goethe. E£uvres d'Histoire Naturelle. Edition de Martius et Turpin. 
Paris, 1837, p. 226. 

+ Ibid, p. 228, chap. 56. 

{ Mirbel. Elémens de Physiologie, vol.i. p. 269. 

§ Goethe. Céuvres d’Histoire Naturelle. Edition de Martius. 


of the Aquilegia vulgaris. 5 


Tropeolum, or the Lark’s-spur. The great German poet’s 
notions had not indeed at first all possible success in this 
country. Willdenow always asserted that the spur (calcar) 
was more an organ intended to preserve the nectar than to 
prepare it, and that it was furthermore a sacciform elongation 
of the corolline corona*. The first of these facts is evidently 
erroneous. The second was also admitted by Jacquin. 

Sprengel, when opposing Vaillant, who had also himself 
declared that the nectary was always a production of the 
corolla, placed the spurs of the Columbine in his class of Nec- 
tarothece, and characterized by the presence of the secreting 
gland at the bottom of the cornet. Moreover, it never occurred 
to his mind to investigate the anterior nature of this appara- 
tus in the Passifloree, in the Aconites, and a multitude of 
other plants; he sees only peculiar /ittle machines, more or 
less ornamented: machinule peculiares ...... eleganter co- 
loratet. 

DeCandolle, in 1819, adopts this view of the subject; but 
the spur, according to him, is of a very different nature,— 
an elongation, one while of the calyx, one while of the corolla, 
one while of the perigonium; but the stamens are still ex- 
cluded from the floral organs which may produce this nec- 
tary {. However, a year before, the celebrated botanist of Ge- 
neva had positively declared that, in the Aquilegie corniculate, 
without regard to species, the supplementary spurs arose from 
a modification of the anthers which lengthened downwards ; 
moreoyer, he recognises the origin of the stellated varieties 
from the abortion of the authers, and from the hypertrophy 
of the filaments ; and lastly, that the scales which are situated 
between the carpels and the stamens are stamens without 
anthers, and with dilated and membranous filaments$. Buiria 
had made known the former facts||. In 1827 these ideas were 
again brought forward in the Organographie végétale*|. They 
are, undeniably, the most accordant to the real state of 
things. 

Among the most recent authors we may mention Kurr, 
who places the spurs of the Columbine with his nectarostig- 
mata. A very curious remark of this accurate writer is, that 
the greenish glands which secrete the nectar at the bottom of 


* Willdenow. Grundriss der Krauterkunde, cap. 86-88. (Terminologie.) 

+ Linnezi Phil. Bot. edit. Sprengel (notes). Fructificatio 110. 

+ DeCandolle. Théorie élémentaire, p. 406, § 395. 

§ DeCandolle. Systema Regni Vegetabilis, vol. i. p. 333. 

|| Biria. Histoire naturelle et médicale des Rénoucules, 1 fasc. Montpellier, 
1811. 

§| DeCandolle. Organographie, vol. i. pp. 484—496. 


6 M. Morren on the Spur-shaped Nectaries 


the spurred cornet, do not begin to afford this sugared liquid 
until precisely when the first anther blows. The secretion 
lasts only as long as the stamens are capable of performing 
their functions, and at the end of three or four days the 
flower leaves off this ejection of fluid and of pollen, and 
drops the organs which produced both the one and the other*. 
This curious remark is quite correct; we have verified it. 
From this we might be led to suppose that the secretion of 
the nectar, which is here so intimately connected with the 
functions of the stamens, becomes necessary to the action of 
the sexes; but from ten unblown flowers, where there had 
been neither dehiscence of the anthers, nor secretion of nectar 
by the spurs, Kurr cut away those organs: the further de- 
velopment took place without any difference, and these flowers 
bore as many and as large fruits as they ordinarily do; the 
seeds germinated as usual}. This experiment gives great 
support to those who consider the nectar as being only a true 
excretion, comparable to our urine, and which is of no use, 
at least in the great majority of cases, in the process of fecun- 
dation, as was generally supposed. Kurr, however, does not 
give his opinion as to the proper nature of the spurs. 
Lindley, in his new edition of the ‘ Introduction to Botany,’ 
(1839) no longer gives (to the great regret of the friends of deep 
scientific research) the interesting and useful part on mor- 
phology; but this judicious author, in his edition of 1832{, 
had published some very curious details upon the Aquilegia 
vulgaris. ‘The petals of this plant,” says he, “consist of a 
long, sessile, purple horn or bag, with a spreading margin, 
while the stamens consist of a slender filament, bearing a 
small, oblong, 2-celled, yellow anther. In single and regularly- 
formed flowers, nothing can be more unlike than the petals and 
stamens; but in double flowers the transition is complete. 
The petals which first begin to change, provide themselves 
with slender ungues: the next contract their margin, and 
acquire a still longer unguis: in the next the purple margin 
disappears entirely ; two yellow lobes like the cells of the 
anther take its place, and the horn, diminished in size, no 
longer proceeds from the base, as in the genuine petal, but 
from the apex of the now filiform unguis: in the last transi- 
tion the lobes of the anther are more fully formed, and the 
horn is almost contracted within the dimensions of the con- 
nective, retaining, however, its purple colour: the next stage 


* Kurr. Untersuchungen tiber die Bedeutung, &c. Stutgard, 1833. 
f Ubid} pp. 128: 
{ Lindley. Introduction to Botany (1832), p. 515.—[Ed. 1835, p. 536.] 


of the Aquilegia vulgaris, r§ 
is the perfect stamen. No further evidence,” says our author, 
“can, I think, be required of the formation of stamens out of 
petals.” 

We see that Lindley had here followed the impulse given 
by Geethe, and that he looked upon the cuculliform petals 
(Richard) as proceeding towards the formation of the stamina 
by an ascending metamorphosis. At present the spur is no 
longer in his view anything but a modified petal*. A dis- 
covery which we cannot dispute with him, since the germ of it 
appears in his words, is that the horn of the Columbine is 
really a lengthened connective,—a thing which we shall also 
establish by direct proofs hereafter. 

Although G. W. Bischoff, Professor of Botany at Heidel- 
berg, does not give this morphological genesis of the spur in 
the Aquilegia, still this author helps to lead us to believe that 
this is really the means which nature employs, in what he 
has remarked respecting the metamorphosis of the nectar- 
bearing horns of the Helleborus fctidus into normal stamenst. 
Link sees nothing in the spur but a continuation of the 
petal, characterized by the presence, at the end of its cavity, 
of a cellular gland, but of which the cellules have walls 
thicker than ordinary,—a thing which we take the liberty 
of not admitting}. After M. Vogel of Bonn had sent me 
his elegant memoir on the development of the parts of the 
flower in the Leguminose§, the study of the formation of 
calcariform or cuculliform nectaries, according to the glosso- 
logy of Richard||, became still more interesting. Indeed, 
Schleiden and Vogel having proved, by their Jabours, that it is 
not merely in idea, as a mental abstraction, that we are to 
see in the floral organs nothing but the axis of the plant and 
its leaves, but that this axis and its green leaves are really 
and substantially found, placed regularly in the very small 
buds, we thought that the investigation of the genesis of the 
nectaries in the Columbine could not be without scientific 
interest. DeCandolle came to consider these horn-shaped 
nectaries as anthers, by comparison; Lindley came to the 
same conclusion by the observation of teratological cases ; it 
was become therefore curious to test these views @ priori 
and @ posteriori by organogenic proofs: and this is what we 
have proposed to ourselves. 


* Lindley. Introduction to Botany (1839), p. 169. 

+ Gottlob Wilhelm Bischoff. Lehrbuch der Botanik, vol. i. p. 404. (1833.) 

¢ Link. Elementa Philosophie Botanice, vol. ii. p. 130. 

§ Schleiden und Vogel. Beitrage zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Blu- 
mentheile bei den Leguminosen. (Act. Nat. Curios. vol. xix. p. 1.) 

|| Richard. Nouv. Elémens de Botanique, 1888, p. 333. 


8 M. Morren on the Spur-shaped Nectaries 


Let us see, first, what takes place m a flower of Aquilegia 
vulgaris calcarata. 


1. Metamorphosis of the stamen into a spur-shaped nectary. 


The stamen of the Columbine has a thread-shaped filament 
slender, flexible and yellow, and a two-celled anther with pa- 
rallel cells, slightly swelled, opening with a slit and united by 
a narrow connective, the whole yellow. The connective is 
even hardly visible (Plate XI. fig. 1). 

In many flowers, we find along the spire which leads in- 
sensibly from the androeceum to the corolla, stamens which 
turn into nectaries. To bring this about, the filament en- 
larges at its base; the connective is, at the opposite pole, 
the other organ which becomes modified, and it is even the 
most active of all in this transformation. It enlarges above, 
by separating the two loculi of the anther, and it grows to a 
point. This is not slow in becoming bifurcate, so that the 
connective is soon bilobate. (Figs. 2 and 7.) 

To this modification, which up to this period does not at- 
tack the regularity of the organ, two ways of transformation 
succeed, In the one, one of the loculi of the anther disap- 
pears, in the other it remains visible with its fellow. The 
first of these modifications might induce a belief that the spur 
as a sac formed by one half of an anther or by a loculus, but 
this genesis is but a deceitful appearance. The second way 
of transformation proves that the spur is a sac-shaped con- 
nective, and that the two lobes of its limb represent the two 
loculi of the anther originally united by this same connective. 

If such a spur-shaped nectary can be obtained, as from its 
nectar-secreting gland is truly a nectary, and that im it the 
two lobes of its limb exist as an elongation of the two an- 
ther-cells, still visible enough to attest their presence, it is 
clear that this second way of transformation should be ad- 
mitted. Now this is precisely what experience confirms. In 
the Columbine we find this form, not so frequently as the 
first, it is true; but it is found, and that is all that is neces- 
sary. This case we have delineated (Plate VII. fig.6). Ona 
stamen thus modified, besides a well-formed filament (c h), 
we find the two loculi of the anther, still bearing pollen, but 
which open more widely (a 4), separated by a small connec- 
tivaleminence (c). Each of the swellings which represent the 
anther-cells produces an elongation in form of a thick margin 
(e), which, reaching from the inside to the outside, goes to 
form the circumference of the two lobes of the cornet (d g), 
separated by aslit (/). Each lobe corresponds to a cell, and 
originates from it; it is only indeed that same cell length- 


of the Aquilegia vulgaris. 9 


ened. Lastly, 7 represents the belly of the cornet, and at * we 
find the gland which, for its part, secretes whilst the pollen 
no longer issues from the loculi, and little by little its struc- 
ture is annihilated. 

This case of metamorphosis not only proves, as we said 
above, that the two lobes of the cornet of the Columbine are 
derivations from the cells of the anther, but it puts out of 
doubt that the tube of the cornet is the lengthened connective. 
A circumstance which we must not lose sight of in this phi- 
losophic study of a metamorphosed flower, is that the nectar- 
bearmg gland, an organ of emission, and which rids the 
flower of its excess of carbon, is found at the opposite pole 
to the pollen-bearing loculi, other organs of emission which 
also excrete from the individual, but in this case for the pre- 
servation of the species, a substance eminently charged with 
carbon. At the two poles then the same function exists, 
but the one does not begin till the other ceases; that is to say, 
the nectarial gland does not exist or become developed until 
the pollen apparatus wastes away and becomes obsolete. 
This subject certainly merits a reflection; even should I be 
accused of seeing, in Botany, more than my own eyes can 
see, and especially should I be accused of allowing to myself, 
in a science of observation, some stretch of imagination. For 
my part, I could never comprehend how inquiry into the truths 
of nature should put aside the understanding, and reduce 
it to a state of inaction which would render it useless. Be- 
hind and above facts I always conceive something superior 
and anterior; for facts are effects, and it is to the know- 
ledge of causes that we ought to endeavour to come. Now 
here, in the particular problem which occupies us, I see a 
verification of the law of organic compensation and a realiza- 
tion of the unity of composition. Thus, the nectaries are ONE 
with the stamens, the stamens ONE with the leaves, the leaves 
ONE with themselves, as autochthonous organs. So much 
for the law of unity. Moreover, the gland is at the end of the 
nectary, because, by its nature a stamen, the pollen is at 
the other end; there is a change in the product, but not a 
change of nature, and by the side of this law of polarity there 
is that of compensation; for, in proportion as the anther-cell 
closes to render the pollen adortive, there is a development of 
the gland which begins to secrete the nectar; the evolution of 
the gland brings on the atrophy of the cell, but, fundamentally, 
there always remains an apparatus of emission. 

Let us return to the Columbine: we have said that one 
way of transformation, and it is the most common one, would 
lead to a belief that the nectar-bearing sac may be in some 
instances the representative of a loculus of the anther. From 


10 M. Morren on the Spur-shaped Nectaries 


a slight examination we should in fact conclude so. As a 
proof of this, see the states delineated figures 3, 4, 5 and 6. 
We otten see a stamen, with a filament dilated at its base, 
take two horns above (¢ d@), whilst one loculus of the anther, 
inflated, no longer yields pollen; and the other, being atro- 
phized to such a degree as no longer to appear except as a 
yellow gland (4), seems to have produced a rounded sac (e). 
This sac, the commencement of the cornet, should we not 
suppose it to be a modified anther-cell? and yet we have 
just seen that the tendency of the cells is to produce the 
lobes of the limb of the cornet, and not its tube. There 
is a mistake, indeed, as to the true signification of this en- 
largement, which is nothing but the middle of the connective 
itself. ‘The connective extends itself outwards, and its hy- 
pertrophy brings with it the atrophy of the cells or of one 
cell of the anther; it signifies little whence substance comes 
to it, so that it only come. This is why the production of 
the spur does not always cause the whole anther to be meta- 
morphosed all at once. 

‘The better-formed cornets, and which even possess all the 
essential parts,—expanded limb, apex with two lobes and a slit, 
dilated faux, lengthened tube and terminal gland; these cornets, 
I say, sometimes still exhibit a trace of their old and primi- 
tive nature in the anther-cell, hardly visible, but distinguished 
by its yellow colour, whilst all the rest is white and blue, and, 
above all, distinguished by the grains of pollen that it still 
encloses in its bosom (fig. 4). 

The conditions (figs. 5 and 6) are tendencies towards a re- 
eularized form of well-constituted nectaries. The condition 
(fig. 6) is that found in the common Aquilegie. Nothing here 
would lead to the supposition of an antherine nature, had not 
this strange metamorphosis been followed step by step. 

It is evident, that all these cornets being hollow, and de- 
veloped one above the other in several spirals (fig. 16), all like- 
wise enter one into another (fig.8), but it is inexact to say 
that then the glands no longer secrete. This is a mistake : 
the secretion continues, and, indeed, the tubes never com- 
pletely close those into which they have entered. 

Let us now examine in what manner the cornets are gene- 
rated in a flower of Aquilegia taken at its first periods of de- 
velopment. 


2. Organogeny of the spur-shaped nectaries. 


To ascertain this organogeny, we have followed the method 
employed by Schleiden and Vogel. Taking a very young 
bud, which had hardly attained the length of a millimeter and 


of the Aquilegia vulgaris. 11 


a half (fig. 10), we took off its calyx in water and with very fine 
needles. ‘The central part then showed itself as a little spher eS 
whereon the stamina, having just quitted their form of green 
foliary gibbosities, now assumed that of two parallel protu- 
berances (figs. 11 and 12). Upon these the connective is pro- 
portionally more developed than at a later period (fig. 12) ; 
the filament is dilated and very small; the anther is pro- 
portionally much larger, but it is still discoid, so that it is 
easier to discover in it the form of the blade of a leaf. 

We were very curious to ascertain what the petals then were. 
The specimen which we dissected was one which would have 
had two rows of cornets. Now one of these rows (the exte- 
rior one) was formed by small circular laminze, barely provided 
with a support, but these laminz exhibited the same consti- 
tution as the anthers of the stamens described above (fig. 14) : 
in fact, two gibbosities, representing the anther-cells (a, c) ; 
a very broad connective (4); and around all this a disc (d), of 
which, moreover, the trace also exists on the anther of a sta- 
men proceeding in its development as such. 

Here it is impossible to mistake the primitive staminal na- 
ture of the organ which at a later period is to become a hood- 
shaped petal, that is to say, a cornet-shaped nectary. It is 
evident that, after the first condition of the flower,—that in 
which all the parts were still cellular tubercles, similar to the 
primitive condition of a leaf,—the nectarial petal, before be- 
coming such, was similar to a stamen. This is what caused 
us to say above, that the spur-shaped nectaries of the Columbine 
did not produce stamens by ascending metamorphosis, but that 
they were, on the contrary, stamens modified by a descending 
metamorphosis. In short, before being petals, they are rather 
stamens, or at least anthers, than anything else. 

The row of small scales, which also become hood-shaped 
petals, but placed higher, exhibits at this age of the flower a 
more complete disappearance of the anther-like form. The 
anther betrays itself there only by the dilatation of the blade 
and its attenuated border (fig. 13 4), but there is but one com- 
mon gibbosity in the place of the two parts which represented 
the loculi. 

We tookabud three millimeters long (fig. 15), and stripped 
it of its calycinal envelopes. The stamens in this were better 
constituted, the filaments lengthened, the connective propor- 
tionally more contracted, and the loculi very distinct (fig. 17). 
The petaloid blades, on the contrary, were very broad, hardly 
pedicelled ; but in the middle there is still the trace of the con- 
nective (J, fig. 19), and on the sides two protuberances, not so 
large, but prominent enough to discover in them the anther- 


12 M. Morren on the Spur-shaped Nectaries 


cells (fig. 19, @) ; traces or waves which incline us to suppose 
that there is a lateral extension of these cells to produce the 
petaloid lamina (fig. 19, c). It is evident that this is the 
anther flattening and dilating itself in order to become the 
petaloid lamina; and hardly does a bud attain the length of 
five millimeters before the laminz are hollowed into tubes ; 
and the spur-shaped nectaries, already making a projection 
outwards between the sepals of the calyx, are all formed (figs. 
20 and 21). . 

This examination proves that, in the genesis of the spur- 
shaped nectaries, Nature first forms a leaf, then a stamen, and 
that she converts the anther of this into a petal, at first flat 
and then hood-shaped. 

The nectary is then always a derivation from the stamen 
—a descending metamorphosis of the stamen. 

This is precisely one of the facts which we have stated 
above. If it be to the detriment of the anthers that these 
singular spurs are produced in the Columbine, it was also a 
matter of interest for us to inquire if the laminz noticed by 
DeCandolle between the carpels and the stamens are in reality 
abortive stamens. It is known that this author was in doubt 
concerning the nature of these organs. “ One might say,” he 
writes, in his ‘ Organography *,’ “ that they are either abor- 
tive stamens or interior petals.” The latter opinion would be 
contrary to all the laws of Morphology previously established, 
for the corolline apparatus is exterior to the andreeceum. 
However, to ascertain the true nature of these lamelle, we have 
had recourse to an organogenic examination. 

In a bud three millimeters long, we found these lamellze 
composed (fig. 18) of a distinct base and summit. The sum- 
mit is formed of two lateral swellings (a 4, fig. 18), between 
which is a projecting lamella (ce, fig. 18). The base is lamelloid 
and winged, with a nervure in the middle (d, fig. 18). There 
is here evidently a staminal structure: the swellings are the 
loculi of the anther, the projecting lamella the connective, and 
the lamelloid base the filament. 

Now, in a well-developed flower, nothing remains of this 
summit, which becomes a true continuation of the lamella of 
the base. Thus the filament suffers hypertrophy, especially 
in breadth, and the anther, on the contrary, suffers atrophy. 
The base carries away the summit; the one pole as it dilates 
diminishes the other. 

The /amelle of the Columbine are then really stamens mo- 
dified by the annihilation of the pollen-bearing apparatus, and 
by the super-development of the filament. 

* Vol. i. p. 484: 


of the Aquilegia vulgaris. 13 


It now became interesting, after these researches, to study 
what takes place in the tissues when the anther becomes a 
nectary. Our observations upon this we comprise in the fol- 
lowing third chapter. 


3. Histology of the nectary. 


The anther is, as appears from the observations of Purkinje, 
Mirbel, &c., an apparatus characterized by a peculiar form of 
tissue. The endotheca, formed by fibro-cellular cells (inen- 
chyme), hence affords a valuable means of distinguishing the 
part which the tissulary elements perform in metamorphoses. 
We were, for our part, greatly desirous of ascertaining this, 
after observation had convinced us that one stamen will 
change its nature and become a petal, and notwithstanding, 
will show in its interior tissue its first destination; whilst 
another stamen will modify its tissues along with its exterior 
form. We shall instance here, for the first of these cases, 
what we have seen in the Reseda odorata, mediterranea, lu- 
tea, luteola, &c. Our readers no doubt remember the inter- 
esting discussion on the nature of this flower between Dr. 
Lindley on one side, Mr. Robert Brown and Mr. Henslow 
on the other. Now in these flowers it is evident that the white 
filaments, which we have discovered to be the only organs of 
odour in this fragrant flower, are but modified stamens*. In- 
deed, we find in their interior, and especially at the upper end, 
an inenchymatous tissue, formed of fibre-bearing cells similar 
to those of the endotheca of an anther of the same plant,—in- 
deed, identical with them. Now we do not think that a petal, 
properly so called, contains a similar tissue, excepting in some 
genera of Orchidee, as the Catasetum. The staminal nature 
becomes quite evident by means of this entirely endothecal 
anatomy. In other plants, as for example in the Peonia offi- 
cinalis, where the stamen becomes a petal, nothing similar 
takes place. The tissue of the modified part is decidedly either 
altogether staminal (inenchymatous), or altogether corolline 
(cellular). 

Purkinje had already made known the form of the inenchy- 
matous cells of the endotheca of the Aqguilegia Gleberit. The 
fibres are radiated, oblique, and unite at the centre in a plate. 
The endothecal cells of the Aquilegia vulgaris (Plate XI. fig. 22) 


* There is often a monstrosity in the Reseda which causes atrophy in the 
white filaments or the fringes of the petals. Then the flower is without 
any scent. No sooner are these fringes developed than the perfume be- 
gins to be perceptible. White colour in plants is often the indication of an 
agreeable scent. Here it is the stamens that grow white, in order to send 
forth a perfume. 

+ De Cellulis Antherarum fibrosis, p. 55. tab. xv. fig. 15. 


14 M. Morven on the Spur-shaped Nectaries 


are the same. They are stars, with diverging rays, to the 
number of eight or ten, which, seen from above, resemble the 
actinenchyme of Hayne. The junction of the radiating fibres 
takes place on a large plate (fig. 22, 4). 

What becomes of this inenchymatous tissue in the meta- 
morphosis of the anther into a spur? Does it continue with 
its form, as in the Reseda, or does it disappear, as in the Pe- 
onia? With respect to this, observation shows, that the fibri- 
ferous cells lose their fibres at the same time that they change 
their form: from having been spheerenchyme this tissue be- 
comes pinenchyme (fig. 22, A and B); and whilst the cell, 
from being spherical as it had been, becomes tubuliform, the 
fibre is resolved and disappears ; its colour changes from yel- 
low to blue, and instead of a star, only a blue liquid is seen 
there, without granules. I did not observe that the cytoblast, 
although my attention was especially fixed upon it, acted the 
least part in this histological metamorphosis. 

When the spur is formed, the nectar-bearing gland appears 
like a mass of rounded cells (fig. 23 6), smaller and rounder 
than those of the derm (fig. 23 a). 

The vascular system of the connective, on the contrary, per- 
forms an important part in this succession of changes of form, 
structure and function. Restricted at first, constituted by 
few fibres, in which we see fine trachee. hard to be unrolled, 
and pleurenchyme, this system soon divaricates its anasto- 
moses, and fibres may be perceived in various directions, which, 
united, form an apparatus much larger than the primitive 
state. 

It is evident from these researches, that the metamorphosis 
of the anther into a spur, that the change of the pollen-bearing 
apparatus into the nectar-bearing apparatus, attack the deep- 
est tissues, and that if a morphological metamorphosis takes 
place, an histological metamorphosis takes place also. If the 
functions change, there is, as we see, a phenomenal transla- 
tion of this change by that which exists most intimately in 
the organization—the tissular constitution. Cases of meta- 
morphosis, indeed, only become interesting to the physiolo- 
gist, when he comes to know what at the same time is pass- 
ing in the tissues. We may therefore say here, that if, in the 
Columbine, the connective forms the nectar-bearing spur, this 
change leads to the metamorphosis of the inenchyme of the 
anther-cells into parenchyme, and that the metamorphosis at- 
tacks in as great a degree the entire organism as the tissues 
which compose it. 


We have now to add a few words relative to the varieties of 
Aquilegie called stellated. DeCandolle attributes the peta- 


of the Aquilegia vulgaris. 15 


loid form of the petals of these varieties to their being formed 
only by the filaments of modified stamens in which the an- 
thers are abortive. This would be an hypertrophy of the sta- 
minal filaments. We would not venture to say that this is 
exact: on the contrary, we think that the petaloid and not 
cuculliform laminz of the ste//ated Columbines are also in 
reality only modified connectives, and we rest this opinion 
on the fact that the genesis of these laminz presents in the 
young flowers the same primary forms as the cornets: these 
are at first stamens without filaments, but with enlarged 
anthers. This point alone is decisive; but upon the Aqgui- 
legia atrata we have often found flowers where the laminz 
form their spur by slow degrees. This spur, at first a cavity, 
afterwards a canal, then a tube, then at last a cornet, ori- 
ginates at the base of the laminz, so that the greater part of 
these represent the two lobes of the cornets of the Aquilegia 
vulgaris calcarata, which lobes we have shown to be nothing 
but the extensions of the two anther-cells. We think, there- 
fore, that it is to the anther also that the petaloid lamina is 
owing. Ona flower of the Aquilegia atrata we have seen a 
well-formed lamina without a trace of spur ; the following one 
had a simple protuberance, the third a tube, the fourth a half- 
spur, and the fifth an entire spur. Ail this was the result of 
a simple elongation of the base of the lamina: now, if this 
were not an anther in its nature, it would be difficult to ad- 
mit that the filament could produce the same organs as the 
anther, and the more so as the facts previously established 
prove that the gland represents, as to function, the pollen- 
bearing loculus, and the nectar the pollen, whilst the cornet 
is really the connective. The filament, when it suffers hyper- 
trophy, as is the case in the white lamelle near the carpels, 
gives birth to no product ; whilst, on the contrary, the peta- 
loid laminz produce a nectary, and subsequently nectar. Or- 
ganogeny, morphology, and the metamorphoses, unite then in 
leading us to think, that in the stellated Columbine the spurless 
petals are modified anthers and not filaments, and capable, as 
such, of elongating themselves directly into spur-shaped nec- 
taries under many circumstances. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. 


Fig. 1—8. Metamorphoses of the stamen into a spur-shaped nectary. 
Fig. 8 only is of the natural size; the others are magnified three 
times in diameter. 


Fig. 2. Stamen at its first period of metamorphosis. 
a. Lengthened connective. ce. Anther-cells. 
b. Bifid point of the connective.  d. Filament. 


16 M. Morren on the Nectaries of Aquilegia. 


Fig. 3. Stamen still more metamorphosed. 
a. A very distinct anther-cell. 


b. Rudiment of the second. d. Lamina of the connective. 

ce. Connective. e. Sac or beginning of the spur. 
Fig. 4. Stamen almost entirely modified. 

a. Loculus of the anther. c. Its belly. 

b.. Spur-shaped sac. d. Nectarial gland. 


e. Lobe, and f. the other lobe of the limb. 


Figs. 5. and 6. Ulterior modifications of the stamen, where the nature of the 
spur is well determined. 


Fig. 6. bis. Spur-shaped nectary, where the staminal nature has left all its 
traces. 

. and b. Loculi of the anther. 

Intermediary part of the connective between the two loculi. 

. Lobe of the limb of the nectary. 

Marginal extension of the anther-cell. 

Fissure of the limb. g. Another lobe of the limb. 

) Filament or support of the nectary. 

Spur. k. Nectarial gland. 


Fig. 7. Stamen where the connectival elongation is the most evident. 
Fig. 8. Insertion one within another of the spur-shaped nectaries. 


SesHKo ao 8 


Fig. 9. One of the lamelle situated between the stamens and the carpels of 
the common Columbine. 


Fig. 10. Bud of the natural size, in which the formation of the stamens was 
observed. 


Fig. 11. Androeceum of this bud, considerably magnified. 
a. and b. Very young stamens ; their anther alone is visible. 


Fig. 12. Stamen of this androeceum separated, greatly magnified. 


Figs. 13. and 14. Young petals of this bud (fig. 10). 
a. Dise. b. Margin. 
c. Prominence indicating the anther-cells. 


Fig. 15. A rather larger bud. 


Fig. 16. Androeceum and flower of this bud deprived of its calyx. 
a, b, c. Petaloid lamine. d. Stamens. 


Fig. 17. One of these stamens considerably magnified. 


Fig. 18. One of the laminz situated between the stamens and the carpels. 
a, b. Traces of the anther-cells. 
c. Connective. d. Filament. 


Fig. 19. Young petals of this bud (fig. 15). 
a. Traces of the anther-cells. 
b. Connective. ce. Lamellary margin magnified. 


Fig. 20. A much larger bud of the natural size. 
Fig. 21. The same stript of its calyx, considerably magnified. 


a. Nectaries. b. Their fitting into each other. c. Stamens. 
Fig. 22. Portion of the anther-cell dissected for the purpose of seeing its 
tissues. 


A. Endotheca. Bb. Exotheca. 
a. Endothecal cell. b. Its fibre. 
Fig. 23. Tissues of the nectarial gland. 
a. Exterior cellular tissue. b. Interior cellular tissue. 


Mr. Stephens on Fungi of the neiyhbourhood of Bristol. 17 


{I.—On the Fungi of the Neighbourhood of Bristol. By Mr. 
H. O. SreruHens. 


To the Editors of the Magazine and Annals of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 


Since the publication of my paper on the Mycology of the 
neighbourhood of Bristol in the Number of the Annals of 
Natural History for December, 1839, vol. iv. p. 246, I have 
gathered the following species, a few of which have not been, 
I believe, as yet mentioned as British: 


Agaricus Clypeolarius, Bull. Flax; Bourton Coomb, Somerset. 

Ag. olivaceo-albus, Fries. Leigh Wood. 

Ag. pachyphyllus, Berk. Under oak trees, Leigh Wood. 

Ag. imbricatus, Fries. Fir plantations, Bourton Coomb. 

Ag. blandus, Berk. About way-sides, and in ditches among leaves, 
Stapleton, &c.; not an uncommon species. 

Ag. inamenus, Fries. Bourton Coomb. 

Ag. murinaceus, Bull. Leigh Wood. 

Ag. butyracets, Bull. Bourton Coomb. 

Ag. confluens, Pers. Woods, common. 

Ag. undatus, Berk., Ag. insititius, Fries, Epicrisis Syst. Mycolog. 
vol. 1. p. 386, No. 48. Leigh Wood, on the ground in mossy 
places. 

Ag. ulmarius, Bull. Rather general on elms in the autumn of 1840. 
Brunswick Square, Bristol. Redland. 

Ag. palmatus, Bull. On a decaying tree, Leigh Wood, growing in 
great numbers, tiled one above another, on the upper branches of 
the tree. Agreeing with Withering’s description of Agaricus fe- 
tidus. 

Ag. validus, Berk. Stapleton Wood. 

Ag. cinnamomeus, Linn. Leigh Wood, not abundant. 

Ag. cinnamomeus, Bolton, tab. 22. This Agaric, though known te 
Purton and Withering, seems to be quite a puzzle to our best mo- 
dern mycologists. Greville and Berkeley consider it to be a state 
of Ag. fastibilis. Having found a few plants under oak trees 
in Leigh Wood this autumn, I am enabled to say positively it is 
not a state of the last-mentioned plant. I do not draw up a 
character at present, because the plants were old. Bolton says 
it abounds about Halifax, but I suppose it must be a local spe- 
cies, or it would be better discriminated. It must bear the name 
of Ag. pseudo-cinnamomeus, given by Nees ab Esenbeck in his 
Commentary on Bolton’s Fungusses appended to Willdenow’s 
translation of that work. 

Ag. bombycinus, Scheff. On an old hawthorn tree, Ashley. 

Aq. stipatus, Pers. Ditches, Stapleton, Leigh Wood, not uncommon. 

Ag. Candollianus, Fries. In dense clusters where trees had been 
felled, Stapleton. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. C 


18 Mr. Stephens on Fungi of the neighbourhood of Bristol. 


Ag. papilionaceus, Bull. On dung, Stapleton, &c., not uncommon. 

Ag. Boltoni. On cow-dung, Stapleton Wood. 

Ag. radicatus, Bolt. On flower-pots in green-houses. 

Polyporus armeniacus, Scheff. On decaying branches, Leigh Wood. 

Boletus viscidus, Linn. Pileus pulvinate, scrobiculate, dirty yellow- 
ish white, copiously covered with slime. Stem scrobiculate 
below the ring, above the ring reticulated, the reticulations 
formed by imperfect tubes covered with slime, and of the same 
colour as the pileus. Flesh dingy white, with a tinge of dirty 
yellow; when bruised turning verdigris-green, hence B. erugi- 
nascens, Secretan fide Fries. Pores large, adnate, angular, 
compound, clay-coloured. The veil is permanent, as in Boletus 
Grevillei ; but a portion frequently remains round the edge of the 
pileus, forming a shiny web as in the division Limaceum of 
Agarics. A species not before detected in Britain. 

Hydnum membranaceum, Bull. On sticks, Leigh Wood. Hyd. fim- 
briatum, Pers. Ditto. 

Hydnum fusco-atrum, Fries, Epicris. Syst. Mycolog. vol. i. p. 515, 
No. 66. On decaying wood, Leigh Wood. 

Clavaria fusiformis, Sow. Leigh Wood, &c. Not very rare. 

Leotia lubrica, Scop. Stapleton Grove. Abundant last autumn. 

Peziza granulosa, Schum. Pers. Mycolog. Europ. vol. i. p. 225, 
No. 14. On the naked earth in a beech wood, Stapleton, sum- 
mer. Not before detected in England. 

Pez. echinophila, Bull. Pers. Synop. p. 661, No.97. On decaying 
pericarps of the Castanea vesca. Cunnegar, near Dunster, So- 
merset. I have likewise received it from Mr. Berkeley. 

Pez. claro-flava, Grev. Ona stick, Stapleton Wood. 

Pez. furfuracea, Roth. On hazel stumps, Leigh Wood. 

Phallus caninus, Hudson. My plants were not inodorous, as stated 
by Withering, but detestably foetid. The uteri are frequently 
found empty. Leigh Wood. 

Nidularia crucibulum and striata. Leigh Wood. 

Spheria lateritia, Fries. On the gills of Ag. Necator, Leigh Wood, 
this autumn. At first glueing the gills of the Agaric together 
with a white substance, in which state it is with difficulty dis- 
criminated. The contents cf the perithecia, which are white, 
ooze out as in its congener Sph. aurantia, giving the plant the 
frosted appearance mentioned by Fries. The juiciness and de- 
composition of the parent plant depends upon the original na- 
ture of the matrix, for in my specimens the Agaric is dry and 
shrivelled. 

Sph. fibrosa. On blackthorn, common. Sph. Trifolii, Pers. Ditto. 
Sph. aquila, Fries. On rotten sticks, Stapleton. Sph. ovina, 
Pers. On decaying stumps, Leigh Wood. 

Sph. pulveracea, Ehr. On dry wood, Leigh Wood. Doubtful. 

Sph. vagans, var. Rumicis. Everywhere. Sph. (Depazea) Antir- 
rhini. Kingsdown. 

Phoma circinans, Berk. Species nova, on Yucca gloriosa. Abun- 
dant in gardens. This plant was determined by Mr. Berkeley, 


Dr. Grundlach on Bats from Cuba. 19 


to whom I sent it with an erroneous name. An analogous spe- 
cies occurred on Dracena fragrans. 

Phacidium Patelle, Tode. On stems of Conium maculatum. Unex- 
panded. 

Cenococcum geophilum, Fr. Underground, amongst the roots of 
Bryum hornum, Stapleton. I have received it from Mr. Berke- 
ley. 

Stilbum tomentosum, Schrad. On Trichia clavata, Leigh Wood. 

Puccinia Glechomatis, DeCand. On ground-ivy, Durdham Down. 
Puc. variabilis, Grev. On Leontodon Tararacum, Minehead. 
Puc. Lychnidearum, Link. On Lychnis diurna, Stapleton. 
Uredo caricina, Schleich. Epidermis ruptured on Luzula sylva- 
tica, Stapleton. Uredo Caryophyllacearum, Johnst. On Stel- 
laria graminea, Minehead, accompanied by a dark brown Puc- 
cinia, 

Omitted.—Thelephora arida, Fries. On the bark of oak trees, 
Leigh Wood ; it is not confined to the bark, but spreads over 
the interior of hollow trunks in wide patches. 

Since my first catalogue was published, I have been indebted te 
the politeness of Mr. J. E. Gray, of the British Museum, for the use 
of the System of Fries, and Sowerby’s Figures, and to Mr. Berkeley 
for some corrections. I therefore take this opportunity to rectify 
some errors in the former Catalogue :—Cantharellus confluens is a 
small, densely crowded variety of Canth. sinuosus, Fries, Helvella flo- 
riformis, Sowerby. Thelephora amorpha is doubtful. Spheria in- 
cana, mihi, is Sph. coprophila, Fries, Syst. Mycolog. vol. ii. p. 340, 
No. 37. It had not previously been detected in England, and there- 
fore was not described by any British author. 

Henry Oxiey STepHens. 

Terrell Street, Bristol, Oct. 15, 1841. 


I11.—Description of Four Bats taken in Cuba. By 
Dr. GRuNDLACH*, 


Vespertitio barbatus, Grundlach. Pale, chestnut-brown, tips of 
hair on the upper side darker. Near the muzzle provided with very 
short hairs, and defined by a curve of longer hairs extending from 
one angle of the mouth to the other, and which at the mouth angle 
form a kind of beard. Between the nose and this curve of hairs 
there is still a smaller interrupted one on the nasal bridge. Ears 
somewhat prolonged to an obtuse point. Tragus at the base narrow, 
then expanding, its inner angle curving in a point. 

Entire length 2" 3". Length from the tip of the nose to the com- 
mencement of the tail 13’, consequently, length of tail 1. Spur 
2/", Breadth 6". ‘Thumbs 1’ long. 

Found in buildings of the Cafetal St. Antonio el Fundador. 


* Communicated and translated by Mr. W. Francis, A.L.S., from Wieg- 
mann’s Archiv. 1810. Part IV. 
C2 


20 Dr. Grundlach on Bats from Cuba. 


Nos. 2 and 3 form a new genus*, which I propose to call 


Losostoma. Lobed-mouthed. 'The characters are: 

Above and below 4 incisors, the upper ones are of unequal size; viz. 
in the centre are two large double, and at the sides a small simple 
tooth ; and molars not yet examined, as I did not wish to destroy the 
only specimen I have as yet taken. Upper margin of the muzzle 
very prominent, and forms, with two membranaceous folds at the side 
of the nose, a surface directed obliquely downwards, in which the 
nostrils are likewise situated. Inferior lip, besides the true lip, has 
two membranaceous folds one behind the other: the anterior one 
furnished with warts, and the posterior one consisting partly of one 
piece, partly divided in the middle. Ears separated. Tail for the 
greatest part hidden in the interfemoral membrane, the apex free be- 
yond the produced membrane. 


LospostomMa cinnumomeum, Grundlach. Above dark, beneath a 
light cinnamon-brown. The base of the hairs everywhere fainter. 
Face with blacker hairs. Ears short, wide, rounded, at the inferior 
margin fringed with hairs, which are likewise perceptible on the 
folds in the ears. Tragus short, on the inner side with an incisure. 
Nasal ridge bald. Upper lip furnished towards the angles of the 
mouth with longer cinnamon-brown hairs, with silky lustre. Ante- 
rior lip-leaf somewhat elongate, 4-angular, posteriorly bipartite, each 
part with an indentation in the centre. The nose, leaves of the 
lower lip, margins of the ear and wings, are blackish brown. ‘The 
hairs form a cavity above the nose and beneath the chin. 

Length of the entire body 3" 5". Length of body from the point 
of the nose to the commencement of the tail 110’. The tail is, 
down to where it becomes free, 104", the free portion is 2! in length. 
The interfemoral membrane extends from where it becomes free 84!" 
further. Spur 82’ long. Breadth 104". 

The only specimen was taken flying about in the evening in the 
room of the Cafetal St. Antonio el Fundador. 


Lozostoma quadridens, Grundlach. Colour of fur pale brown- 
ish gray, the tips of the hairs on the upper side darker. About 
the throat the colour passes more into yellow. Ear-aperture wide. 
Upper margin much elongated to an obtuse point. Above, at the 
posterior margin, it is somewhat waved. The lower half of the front 
margin is expanded ; the expansion itself forms four little teeth. The 
front lip-leaf extends to the angle of the mouth, the hind one is un- 
divided and but little shorter than the front one, on which its margin 
rests. The warts of the front one are only present in the centre. The 
membranaceous folds on the sides of the nose projecting at their 
upper margin to a point. Nose above naked. Wings, nose, lip-leaves 
and margins of ears blackish brown. 

Length of the entire body 1" 63", of the tail in the membrane 


* The genus appears to be the same with Gray’s Chilonycteris (Ann. 
Nat. Hist. iv. p.4); but the species are undescribed, and differ from Chi. 
Mac Leayii, Gr., which was likewise found in Cuba.—Wiegmann. 


Sir W. Jardine on the Habits of Lepidosiren annectens. 21 


62", without it 34", of the interfemoral membrane from the be- 
coming free of the tail 7'”. Of the spur 74'". Expanse of wings 83", 

Hab. same as the former. 

4. Ruinoroma Carolinense, Geoffr. As, from want of a good 
description, I am not certain with regard to the determination, I will 
communicate the description of the animal in my possession. 

Fur brownish gray. Above darker than beneath. Base of the hairs 
whitish. Ears wide, naked, only haired outwardly at the cohesion, 
and inwardly in front where the concavity commences. 6—7 warts 
on the front margin of the ear. Furnished with longer bristle-hairs 
on the nasal bridge, at the toes of the hind feet, and at the anus and 
sexual orifice. Lip large, projecting far beyond the inferior lip. 
Wings blackish brown. ‘The membrane between the anterior and 
posterior legs is, in the vicinity of the body, beset with small tufts of 
hairs. The margin of the interfemoral membrane has, in the neigh- 
bourhood of the tail, two tooth-like projections, of which the exte- 
rior one originates from the end of the spur. Tragus 4-angular, 
at its inner margin somewhat sloped. Length of the entire animal 
4", of the body from the tip of the nose to the commencement of 
the tail 1” 11", of the tail 2" 1"". Usually the tail is inclosed 8’, 
and free 5”. Spur 9" long. Breadth 92". 

Hab. During daytime, beneath the roofs at Fundador. 


1V.—Hore Zoologice. By Sir W. Jarvine, Bart., 
F.R.S.E. & F.L.S., &c. 


No. IV. Remarks on the Structure and Habits of Lepidosiren 
annectens. 


As stated at the commencement of these ‘ Hore,’ and im- 
plied by our motto*, we consider them intended to convey 
whatever information, whether partial or complete, may come 
in our way, and tend to illustrate zoology. The appearance 
of Professor Owen’s important and carefully wrought paper 
upon Lepidosiren annectens, printed in the last volume of the 
Transactions of the Linnzan Society+, had been some time 
looked for, and the interest which its perusal excited was still 
further heightened by the loan of the other specimens of the 
remarkable animal which Mr. Weir discovered on the Gambia, 
and which have been kindly trusted for some time in our pos- 
session by the sister of that gentleman, now residing in Edin- 
burgh. Upon examination of these specimens, some of the 
external parts appeared to vary from the figure and descrip- 
tion given by Mr. Owen; and as every observation relating to 
the structure of an animal so curious must draw out some in- 
ference associating with those around it, we shall describe 
them minutely. But for the sake of those who may not have 
access to the valuable Transactions alluded to, which, through 
the various changes incident to scientific societies, especially 


* See Annals, vol. iv. p. 160. + Vol. xviii. part 3. p. 327. 


22 Sir W. Jardine on the Habits of Lepidosiren annectens. 


to such as are now becoming venerable from long duration, 
have maintained their standard excellence both im illustra- 
tions and in the high character of communications, and also 
for the sake of our correspondents in distant countries, it may 
be right, first, shortly to run over the history of this singular 
genus, and the results at which Mr. Owen has arrived in his 
recent examinations. 

The genus Lepidosiren was formed by Professor Natterer, 
from an animal discovered in the rivers, or rather in the 
swamps of South America. Two specimens only were ob- 
tained ; the one was found in a swamp on the left bank of the 
river Amazon, the other was taken in a pond near Borba, on 
the river Madeira, and they were described in the ‘ Annals of 
the Museum of Vienna,’ under the generic title above named. 
In 1837, specimens of a remarkable animal were brought from 
another continent, the vicinity of the river Gambia, in West- 
ern Africa, by Thomas C. B. Weir, Esq.; and one of them 
being presented to the Royal College of Surgeons in London, 
has served Mr. Owen for the account which has Just now 
been published*. 

In its skeleton the Gambia species is partly osseous, partly 
cartilaginous; the bodies of the vertebrae, for instance, are 
not ossified. The articular surface of the lower jaw pre- 
sents amore complicated structure than is usually observed in 
Fishes and Reptiles. The ribs are thirty-six pairs, all simple, 
slightly curved slender styles. The tentacles or rudimentary 
fins are many-jointed ; the colour of the bones is green, and 
altogether it offers a most singular and interesting combina- 
tion of the cartilaginous and osseous types. The muscles of 
the trunk present all the simplicity and uniformity charac- 
teristic of the class of Fishes. There are no pancreatic ceca. 
The intestine is traversed throughout by a spiral valve. The 
branchiz resemble in form those of the Siren, consisting of 
separate elongated filaments, attached only by one extremity 
to the branchial arch; but these extremities are fixed directly 
to the branchial arch, and not to a common pedicle extended 
therefrom, as in the Siren. Viewed with a moderate lens, the 
tripinnatifid structure is beautifully seen in each branchial 
filament. Thus, although these organs correspond in all es- 
sential points with those of the true Fishes, yet the gills ap- 
proximate, in their filamentary form, to those of the Perenni- 
branchiate Reptiles. The female organs of generation present 


* When making out the elaborate Catalogue for the learned body to 
which he belongs, the generic name of Protopterus suggested itself, but the 
perusal of Dr, Natterer’s paper led him to believe that it was generically 
identical, 


Sir W. Jardine on the Habits of Lepidosiren annectens. 23 


a grade as high as that which characterizes the Plagiostomous 
Fishes ; while the elongated form of the ovaria and the con- 
voluted disposition of the oviduct resemble more the same 
parts in the Avolotl, Amphiuma and Siren. 

In all its organs, with a single exception, it is considered 
as almost intermediate in structure ; that exception exists in 
the organ of smell, a character “ which is absolute in refer- 
ence to the distinction of Fishes from Reptiles. In every fish 
it is a shut sac, communicating only with the external surface ; 
in every reptile it is a canal, with both an external and in- 
ternal opening.” 

Further, Mr. Owen considers the Lepidosiren as typical of 
a new family, and forming a link to connect the higher Car- 
tilaginous Fishes with the Sauroid genera Polypterus and Le- 
pidosteus ; at the same time, it makes the nearest approach in 
the class, to the Perennibranchiate Reptiles. 

The specimen which we have examined was in total length 
81 inches, and the body was more thickly and decidedly 
spotted than that represented in the Linnzan Transactions. 
The spots extend as far forward as the origin of the upper fin, 
but are continued still further in indistinct cloudings; they take 
the form of irregular blotches, and are largest, most distinct, 
and in greatest numbers near the caudal extremity ; this may 
be a variation incident to the animal, in the same way that the 
spottings on various other fishes seldom agree. The caudal 
fin or membrane arises gradually from the body, and the 
scaling is continued apparently as far as the rays reach ; above 
this it becomes like a thin membrane, delicate and trans- 
parent, and terminates in a minute and fine point. The whole 
appearance in fact of this part is more like that of the mem- 
brane which is produced at certain seasons upon some species 
of Triton. 

The extremities, or fins if they may be so termed, present 
some differences when compared with Professor Owen’s figure 
and description. They are each regularly barred with brown, 
or probably, in a living state, with dark olive. In the descrip- 
tion alluded to, “ the pectoral tentacles” are said to be “ some- 
what shorter and more slender than the ventral ones; the 
former are two inches, the latter two inches four lines in 
length*.” In our specimen it is just the reverse: the princi- 
pal ray of the pectoral tentacle is attenuated to a thread-like 
point, and is 2 inches long; the posterior is only 14ths inch in 
length. They also present another discrepancy : the principal 
pectoral tentacle is accompanied above by two short and still 
more rudimentary members, which do not seem to have been 


* P. 320. 


24 Sir W. Jardine on the Habits of Lepidosiren annectens. 


present in Mr. Owen’s specimen. They are of equal length, 
about 3ths of an inch, and are barred as in the other ; but not 


being permitted to make any dissection, it has been impossible 
to determine whether they were also supported by cartilagi- 
nous rays; it is probable that they may not, or that they are 
very slight, but their presence seems important, as presenting 
a passage even more modified from the true fin composed of 
several rays, to the state of a single tentacle destitute of any 
palmation or approach to the structure of a more perfect ex- 
tremity. The posterior tentacle is single, but is much more 
strongly formed than the long ray of the anterior ; it presented 
no other differences except in comparative length. Can the 
additional pectoral tentacles be a sexual difference ? 

The pores and ducts upon the head are disposed nearly as 
we have endeavoured to represent them in the woodcut. 
They are very large, and supply a large quantity of mucus ne- 
cessary for, or at least assisting in, the preservation of the ani- 
mal when it has retired from, or is deprived of, its native ele- 
ment. Above and in front of the eye they are tortuous and 
apparently continuous canals, and run backwards to com- 
mence the lateral line; and there is an angular one above 
where each nostril is situate, the place of which can easily be 
detected by looking with a magnifier at the snout, placed be- 
tween the observer and the light. 

The progressive motions of this creature we should conceive 
to be performed entirely by the caudal or posterior half of the 
body, their direction being regulated by the tentacles. We can 
fancy them to be very nearly similar to those of the Tritons, 


Sir W. Jardine on the Habits of Lepidosiren annectens, 25 


which advance by a wriggling or sculling motion of the tail, 
and direct themselves by their small anterior members, which 
also are used to assist in raising themselves in the water upon 
any body or plant, and we should scarcely consider these mem- 
bers at all applied or used as organs of touch. 

Ifthe structure of this animal is remarkable, so also are some 
habits in its ceconomical history, but we have to regret that 
our information on these points is still very imperfect. Miss 
Weir, in allowing us to examine the specimens of the fish, ac- 
companied them with the following note, and a piece of the 
hard clay alluded to in the Transactions of the Linnzan So- 
ciety *, bearing the impression of the animal as if it had lain for 
some time imbedded in it, and with the earth in such a state as 
to allow the form of the cast to be retained: “ Fish taken in the 
summer of 1835, on the shore of Macarthy’s Island, about 350 
miles up the river Gambia. They were found about eighteen 
inches below the surface of the ground, which, during nine 
months of the year, is perfectly dry and hard, the remaining 
three months it is under water. When dug out of the ground 


and put into water, the fish immediately unfold themselves 
and commence swimming about.” They are dug up with 
sharp stakes and are used for food ; the accompanying wood- 
cut represents the manner in which they are folded up at the 
time they are procured ; it is drawn of the natural size, from 
a second specimen preserved i in spirits, which seemed to have 
been rolled up in dried leaves, or in the leaves which might 
have accumulated at the bottom of the water of the inundated 
ground ; several adhered to it, and were kept in their place by 
means of a large supply of mucus which still invested the 
specimen, and may serve as a provision to assist In preser- 
ving life during the torpidity or hybernation of the animal. 


Note.—Since writing the above observations, we have per- 
used the important paper by M. Bischoff from the translation 
published in a late number of the ‘ Annales des Sciences Na- 


* Note in vol. xviii, part 3. p. 328. 


26 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary 


turelles.’. The South American species which is there treated 
of seems to be in several points even more nearly allied to the 
Cartilaginous Fishes than that from Africa, particularly in 
the structure of its almost cartilaginous skeleton, and in the 
spiral intestinal valve, which, from additional observations 
made by MM. Bibron and Milne Edwards, appeared to be 
still more developed than in the L. annectens. But it has 
been found to differ from the last, and from Fishes, in an im- 
portant particular, that of the heart possessing a double auri- 
cle ; and also in the rays of the tentacles being of one piece, 
and not jointed. The structure of the nostril we consider as 
entirely analogous to that of the organ in Fishes: it is nota 
respiratory organ in L. paradova, the double opening is only 
similar to the valvular separation of the sac in Fishes, and, 
from the structure of the muscles, would seem to act some- 
what similarly, and they will cause the passage to resist or pro- 
mote the flow of the water through it. The position of the 
opening to the lungs or air-bladder is also of importance in 
the consideration of this question, and is in favour of its reptile 
alliance ; but all the modifications of form must be balanced 
with each other, and additional dissections are required of L. 
annectens, which it may even yet be found necessary to sepa- 
rate and place in Mr. Owen’s proposed genus Protopterus. 


V.—Commentary on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds, 
1840. By H. E. Srrickuanp, Esq., M.A., F.G.S., &c. 


[Continued from vol. vi. p. 423.] 


P., 26. Tux date of Thunberg’s genus Brachyurus (1743) seems to 
bea misprint ; but not knowing in what work it is defined, I am un- 
able to rectify it. 

Myiophonus ought, I think, to be placed among the Turdine near 
Petrocossyphus. 

The Rock Thrushes were first defined by Boié in 1822, under the 
name of Monticola, and afterwards altered by him in 1826 to Petro- 
cossyphus. ‘The former name ought therefore to stand, as authors 
ought no more to alter their own generic names when once pub- 
lished than those of others. But should there be any insuperable 
objection to the name Monticola (of which I am not aware), then the 
name Petrocincla, Vig., 1825, has the next claim. Bonaparte di- 
vides the Rock Thrushes into two genera, Petrocincla (P. savatilis) 
and Petrocossyphus (P. cyaneus). There seems not to be sufficient 
ground for this separation ; but if adopted, a new name should be 
given to P. cyaneus, because the name Petrocossyphus, Boié, is a 
mere synonym of Petrocincla, Vig., and should therefore be can- 
celled. 

P. 27. Turdus nove-hollandie, Gm., is quoted by Mr. Gray as 


on Mr, G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds? 27 


the type both of Oreocincla and of Aplonis (p. 40). I cannot at the 
moment ascertain to which of these genera this bird really belongs, 
having no specimen of it at hand. 

The genus Cichla, Wagl., belongs to the Troglodytine, near Meru- 
lavis, and its specific name, atricapilla, Lin., should be used instead 
of longirostra, Gm. 

The name Aipunemia, Sw. (airvs and xvijun) should be written 
AEpycnemia. 

The genus Malacocercus (not Malacocircus) belongs to the Stur- 
nine rather than the Crateropodine. The form and colour of the 
bill and legs show a close affinity to Acridotheres. Is not Timalia 
Somervillei, Frankl., a synonym of Malacocercus striatus ? 

P., 28. It is not easy to say where the genus Icterta should be 
classed, but it is clearly out of place among the Crateropodine, which, 
when reduced within their natural limits, seem confined exclusively 
to the old world. 

Tanagra capensis, Sparm., seems to be a synonym of Corvinella 
corvina, Shaw (which in that case should be called C. capensis, 
Sparm.). Itis certainly not a synonym of Keropia crassirostris. 

Mr. Gray seems to have omitted the genus Stenorhynchus, Gould. 
(Proc. Zool. Soc. pt. ili. p. 186.) 

The genus Mimeta, Vig., cannot, I think, be separated from Orio- 
lus. Several modern authors have reunited the two genera. 

P. 29. The name Criniger, Tem., 1820, should be used instead of 
Trichophorus, 'Tem., which is a later alteration. 

The name Hematornis, Sw., 1831, ought not to supersede the 
prior name Jzos, Tem. Mr. Swainson, in his ‘ Classif. Birds,’ vol. ii. 
p. 24, discards the genus Jzos, Tem., because it is artificial, i.e. it 
contains species not naturally allied. This is a reason why it should 
be restricted, but not why it should be cancelled; for if this principle 
were admitted, we must discard nearly every generic name of Lin- 
neus. If then the name /zos be used for this restricted group, the 
word Hematornis may be retained for the genus of Falconide so 
called by Vigors in December 1831 (Spilornis, Gray). 

After a careful study of the genera Querula and Lipangus, I feel 
satisfied that this sub-family Queruline should merge into that of 
Pyroderine, Gray (Coracine, Sw.), and secondly, that the Pyroderine 
should be placed under the family Ampelide instead of Corvide. 
Notwithstanding what Mr. Swainson says (Flycatchers, p. 75) as to 
Coracina (Pyroderus, Grey) being merely the representative among 
the Crows of Querula among the Flycatchers, yet the proportion of 
parts and total structure of these two birds are so nearly identical, that 
it is almost a question whether they should be even generically se- 
parated. Further, on comparing these birds and Lipangus with the 
Ampelide, and taking also their geographical range into consideration, 
it will, I think, be evident to the untheoretical naturalist that the 
family Ampelide is their proper abode. The rictal bristles at first 


sight form an objection, but of these we see traces in several genera 
of the Ampeline. 


28 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary 


It is very doubtful whether Lanius nengeta, Lin., can be quoted as 
synonymous with Xolmis polyglotta (Spix), mihi. On comparing a 
specimen of the latter with Brisson’s description of his Cotinga ci- 
nerea (the foundation of Linneus’s Lanius nengeta), taken from Marc- 
grave, I find neither the black eye-streak nor the white tail-covers 
which are mentioned by Brisson. That author, moreover, omits to 
mention the black streak on each side of the chin, and the white ba- 
sal spot on the remiges of X. polyglotta. 

P.30. Knipolegus should be written Cnipolegus (k not being used 
in Latin). 

Vieillot’s name climazura being of the same date with Spix’s name 
mystacea (not mystax), and the former word being dog-Latin, it is 
better to call the bird Fluvicola mystacea, Spix. 

The Gubernetes forficatus, Sw., is the Muscicapa yiperu of Lich- 
tenstein, not his M. vetula, which last bird is the Milvulus longi- 
pennis, Sw., and Muscicapa pullata, Bon., figured in Spix, vol. ii. pl. 
18. The type of Gubernetes should therefore be called G. yiperu 
(Licht.), unless Vieillot may have given it an earlier name in quoting 
Azara., 

The generic name Pitangus, Sw., 1827, should be used instead of 
Saurophagus, Sw., 1831. 

Mr. Gray has transposed the specific names attached to the ge- 
nera Saurophagus and Scaphorhynchus. 'The type of the former ge- 
nus is the Lanius sulphuratus, Lin., and of the latter, Lanius pitan- 
gua, Lin., both of which are accurately described and figured by 
Brisson. Scaphorhynchus pitangua (Lin.) is the Megastoma ruficeps 
of Swainson, not his M. flaviceps, as is proved by the words aurantia 
and fulva, applied by Briss. and Lin. to the coronal spot. 

The name Tyrannus was first used generically by Lacépede in 
1799: 

It does not appear why Mr. Gray has changed to Myiobius the 
name Tyrannula, defined by Mr. Swainson in 1827, and typified by 
the Muscicapa barbata, Gm. 

P.31. Mr. Gray seems to be justified in imposing his name Pa- 
chyrhamphus on the restricted genus Pachyrhynchus of Spix, the lat- 
ter name being justly cancelled as a mere synonym of Tityra, 
Vieill. 

The genuine Lanius cayanus of Lin. and Briss. is not the Psaris 
cayanensis of Swainson, but his P. guianensis, distinguished by the 
naked lores, and by having two-thirds of the beak red. I can find 
no description of Swainson’s P. cayanensis, but I infer that he means 
the species with plumed lores, the beak wholly black, and a small 
ae spot on the chin (Lanius inquisitor, Olfers, and Licht. Verz., 
p- 50). 

ra Platysteira write Platystira (the ec in Greek being made ¢ in 
Latin). 

P. 32. For Leucocirca write Leucocerca. 

The genera Culicivora and Setophaga would be more naturally 
placed among the Sylvicoline, as is done by Mr. Swainson, ‘ Classif, 


on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds, 29 


Birds,’ vol. ii. p.58. The length of the legs, the absence of a spu- 
rious quill, and the geographical range of these genera show that 
they do not belong to the Muscicapine. 

The Cryptolopha poiocephala should be called C. ceylonensis, Sw., 
as it had been known as the Platyrhynchus ceylonensis of Sw. ‘ Zool. 
Ill.’ nearly twenty years before Mr. Swainson changed its name to 
poiocephala. 

I cannot but think it injudicious in Mr. Gray to transpose the 
names Butalis and Muscicapa, after Boié and Brehm had referred 
M. grisola to the former and M. atricapilla to the latter genus, an 
arrangement sanctioned by the high authority of Bonaparte. 

P. 33. For Leiothrix write Liothriz. 

The name Pteruthius of Swainson, to be consistent with etymo- 
logy, should be written Ptererythrius (from repo and épvOpo0s) ; but 
should it be thought that this is taking too great a liberty with the 
original name, we may, at least, venture to write it Pterythrius. 

The name Laniisoma, Sw., 1831, should be used instead of Péi- 
lochloris, Sw., 1837. Authors should not be encouraged in chan- 
ging names, even of their own composition. A father may give his 
son what name he pleases at baptism ; but once given, the law very 
wisely pronounces that name unalterable. 

For Phenicircus write Phenicercus. 

For Pipraeidea write Piproidea. 

P. 34. Mr. Gray has correctly disentangled a difficulty by re- 
storing the name Procnias of Hoffmansegg to the Averanos (Chasma- 
rhynchus, Tem.). The fact is, that Vieillot having in 1816 given 
the name Tersa to a part of the old genus Procnias, this name ought 
to be retained for the remainder (the dveranos); whereas Tem- 
minck in 1820 restricted the name Procnias to Vieillot’s genus, and 
gave a name of his own to the Averanos. 

I may remark in passing, that the genus Tersa appears to connect 
the Ampelide directly with the Tanagride. 

The name Bombycilla was first used generically by Vieillot, not by 
Brisson. 

Ptiliogonys, Sw., should be written Ptilogonys. 

Cuvier, in his ‘ Rég. An.’ vol.i. p. 363, states that the name Cam- 
pephaga, Vieill., was subsequent to his name Ceblepyris, but I am not 
aware in what work the latter name was first published. Indeed, I 
cannot learn whether Cuvier published any new genera of birds be- 
tween 1802, when the first volume of his ‘Comparative Anatomy’ 
came out, and 1817, when the ‘ Régne Animal’ was published. I 
should be obliged by any information on this point. 

The groups Campephagine and Dicruriné seem to belong more 
naturally to the Laniade than to the Ampelide. 

Lanius ferrugineus, Gm., seems to be incorrectly quoted under 
Oxynotus ferrugineus, Sw. Latham’s description of L. ferrugineus 
exactly agrees with a bird in my collection which is clearly a Dryo- 
scopus, Boié ; and instead of the dorsal feathers being ‘‘ very rigid” 
as in Oxynotus, they are very soft and downy. 


30 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary 


The permanent specific name of the Malabar Hdolius should be 
paradiseus, Lin., not malabaricus, Gm. It is the Cuculus paradiseus, 
Lin., well figured by Brisson, except that one of the fore toes is re- 
versed in the figure which led to its being considered a Cuculus. 

Mr. Gray has judiciously restored Irena to its place among the 
Dicrurine, whereas Mr. Swainson had made it a sub-genus of Oriolus. 

The earliest specific name of Corvinella is (Tanagra) capensis, 
Sparm. ‘This bird has also received the names of Lanius cissoides, 
Vieill., L. flavirostris, Sw., and L. xanthorhynchus of the Munich 
Museum. 

Collurio not being defined as a genus by Brisson, and the name 
moreover having been applied by Vigors to a different genus, it is 
better to retain the name Hnneoctonus of Boié, who was the first to 
separate this group generically from the true Shrikes. 

P. 36. Cyclarhis should be written Cyclorhis (kvxXos and pis). 

The type of Telophonus should be called T. senegalus (Lin.). It 
is the Lanius senegalus, Lin., and the L. erythropterus of Shaw, not 
of Linneus. 

Nilaus capensis should be called N. brubru, Lath., 1801. 

Vanga was first used as a Latin generic name by Vieillot, not by 
Buffon. 

P. 37. The genus Cracticus, Vieill. (restr.), ought certainly to 
enter into the sub-family of Gymnorhinine ; for though the hooked 
beak shows an affinity to the Shrikes, yet the majority of its cha- 
racters and the geographical range show a strong preponderance in 
favour of its alliance with Gymnorhina, Gray. 

Pica colliei, as described by Vigors in the ‘ Zool. Journ.’ vol. iv., can 
hardly be the same as Cyanurus bullockii. Mr. Vigors’s bird has the 
throat black instead of white, and its dimensions differ from those 
given to C. bullockii by Wagler. Mr. Gray must also be wrong in 
quoting Garrulus uliramarinus, Bon., under Cyanurus bullockii, as 
Bonaparte, in his Osservazioni sulla 24 ed. Cuv. Reg. An. p. 84, 
says that it is synonymous with Pica sieberi, Wagl., and Garrulus 
sordidus, Sw. 

Is not the name Dysornithia, Sw., prior to Perisoreus, Bon. ? 

P. 38. For Crypsirina write Crypsirhina.. ‘To the synonyms of 
C. varians add Colius viridis, Lath. 

P. 39. Gymnoderus nudus, Gm., is the Gracula fetida, Lin., and 
the latter specific name therefore has the priority. 

Is not Buffon’s Pl. Enl. 268. the smaller species of Gracula (Hu- 
labes indicus, Cuv.), and not the G. religiosa, as Mr. Gray makes it ? 

I should prefer placing the Graculine among the Sturnide, near 
Pastor, to which group they seem much allied in structure. 

The genus Pyrrhocorar was first defined by Vieillot, not by Bris- 
son. 

To the synonyms of Corcorar add < Pyrrhocorax, Tem. 

P.40. Megalopterus, Smith, must be changed, the name being 
pre-occupied by Boié for a genus of Sternine. 

If the Acridotheres roseus be generically separated from the rest of 


on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds’ 31 


that genus, it should bear the name of Psaroides of Vieillot, who 
was the first to point out the distinction, and Temminck’s name 
Pastor should be cancelled, being a mere synonym of Acridotheres. 

P.41. The genus Creadion surely belongs to the Meliphagide. Is 
it not identical with Neomorpha, Gould? 

The name Sturnella ludoviciana, Lin., is preferable to S. magna, 
Lin., the latter name being comparative, and only correct when 
the bird was classed as an Alauda. Besides, the name Judoviciana is 
adopted by Latham, Richardson, Bonaparte, &c. 

The genera Sturnella and Amblyrhamphus (not Amblyrhynchus), if 
carefully examined, will be found to belong to the Icterine rather 
than to the Sturnine. When thus arranged, the whole of the Stur- 
niné wiil be confined to the old world, and the /cterine to the new, 
thus adding to the numerous instances in which geographical distri- 
bution coincides with natural affinities. In the same way I believe it 
will be found that the characters of Astrapia refer it to the oriental 
group Lamprotornine, rather than to the American one Quiscaline, 
in which Mr. Gray places it. 

Is not Vieillot’s name Quiscalus versicolor, prior to that of Q. pur- 
pureus, Licht. ? 

Lesson quotes Corvus mexicanus, Gm. (and not Oriolus, as Mr. 
Gray has it,) as the type of his genus Cassidiz. 

The confusion which overhangs several of the black Icterine birds 
of America is very great, but this is not the place to discuss the en- 
tire question. I will therefore merely state that, as far as my inves- 
tigations go, the Cassidix meaxicanus, Less. (which, however, is not 
the Corvus mexicanus, Gm.) is identical with the Scaphidura barita, 
Sw. If so, the names Cassidix and Scaphidura being of equal date, 
we may be allowed to retain the latter, and expunge the mongrel 
word Cassidix. To the Scaphidura barita, Sw., I also refer Cassicus 
niger, Vieill., Gal. Ois. 89. (which, however, is not the Oriolus ni- 
ger, Gm.). Also note that Scaphidura barita, Sw., is neither Gra- 
cula barita, Lin., nor Gracula barita, Lath., Syn. pl. 18, Gen. Hist. 
pl. 44. The Corvus mevicanus, Gm., is, I have no doubt, synonymous 
with Quiscalus macrurus, Sw. (See Fernandez’s description of his 
Hocitzanatl quoted by Ray and Brisson.) The Oriolus niger of 
Gmelin, described by Brisson to be under ten inches in length, is a 
distinct species found in the West Indies, and called Quiscalus ba- 
ritus by Bonaparte. It is, perhaps, the same as Quiscalus crassi- 
rostris, Sw. The Gracula barita of Linneus (excluding his quota- 
tion of Brisson) seems to be known only from his description, and 
is not the same with Oriolus niger, Gm. The Gracula barita of La- 
tham, Syn. pl. 18, Gen. Hist. pl. 44, is stated by Bonaparte in his 
‘ American Ornithology’ to be identical with Quiscalus versicolor, an 
opinion in which I concur. 

Cassicus and Xanthornus were first used as genera, not by Brisson, 
but by Lacépéde in 1799. 

P. 42. The genus Euplectes was first defined by Swainson in 1830 
(Zool. Ill. ser. 2.), with HE. oriz, Lin., for its type. Is not this 
prior to the name Pyromelana. Bon. ? 


32 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary 


Should not the name Phileterus socius, Lath., be used instead of 
P. lepidus, Smith? 

The restricted genus Ploceus, Cuv., if Lovia philippina, Gm., be 
considered its type, will contain the greater part of the genus Eu- 
plectes, Sw. 

P. 43. The genus Symplectes, Sw., seems to have a fair claim to 
generic distinctien, a conclusion to which Sir W. Jardine arrived in- 
dependently of Mr. Swainson, when he gave it the name of Eupodes. 
Mr. Swainson’s name, however, was published first, and must there- 
fore be retained. 

It appears to me that the genera Spermospiza, Pyrenestes, Vidua, 
Estrelda, Amadina, Spermestes, and Erythrura, ought all to be in- 
cluded in the sub-family Ploceine. Though the varying development 
of their beak presents analogies to the Coccothraustine and Fringil- 
line, yet their true affinity to Ploceine is indicated by their pecu- 
liarly elevated culmen extending backwards on the forehead, their 
naked nostrils, their geographical extent, and especially by the spu- 
riousness of their first primary quill, a character often of great va- 
lue as an index of affinity. Moreover, the genus Vidua is directly 
united to Ploceus by means of V. chrysoptera, Vieill., and Ploceus 
capensis, Lin. 

The Tanagrine would be better placed at the end of Fringillide, so 
as not to separate the Coccothraustine from the Fringilline. 

There is much confusion in the synonyms of Tanagra episcopus, 
but Mr. Gray is probably right in quoting Pl. Enl. 178. The ori- 
ginal T. episcopus of Linnzus and Brisson seems to be the 7. seri- 
coptera of Swainson and the T. celestis of Spix. It is probably also 
the Gracula glauca of Sparrman, though that bird is said to be seven 
inches long. The T. episcopus of Swainson’s Birds of Brazil, pl. 39, 
seems (judging from the figure) to be only the young of his 7. cana, 
pl. 37. The T. celestis, Sw., Birds Braz. pl. 41, is very different 
from T. celestis, Spix, as the wing-covers are green. It is possibly 
the female of 7. cana, Sw. 

There is no doubt that Tanagrella multicolor, Sw., is the Motacilla 
velia, Lin., and the latter specific name should therefore be used. 

P.45. On comparing a specimen of Leucopygia ruficollis with 
Lesson’s very short description of his Cypsnagra hirundinacea, there 
can be no doubt of their belonging to the same genus; but as Lesson 
describes his bird as blue-black above, and says nothing of the white 
on the rump and wing-covers, I think they cannot be specifically 
synonymous. I would fain for once break through the law of pri- 
ority in order to get rid of the intolerable name of Cypsnagra, Less., 
a word compounded more Gallico out of Cypselus and Tanagra! 

Is not Emberiza quadricolor, Gm., an earlier synonym of Ery- 
thrura prasina (Sparm.) ? 

Mr. Gray seems to have omitted the genus Pytelia, Sw., type, 
P. elegans, Gm., Vieill. Gal. pl. 64. 

P. 46. I do not think it advisable to change the name Pyrgita, 
Cuv., to that of Passer, “ Ray.” Ray does not define Passer as a 
genus, but merely applies it to designate the House Sparrow in com- 


on Mr. G. R. Gray’s * Genera of Birds? 33 


mon with many other birds to which it has no affinity. The Spar- 
rows were first defined as a genus by Cuvier, who gave them the name 
by which the ancient Greeks designated them. 

To the synonymes of Montifringilla add Chionospiza, Kaup. 

Ammodramus should be written Ammodromus. 

P. 47. It does not appear why the name Melophus cristata (Vig.) 
is changed to M. lathami, Gray. I see no objection to cristata, but 
if there be any, Sir W. Jardine’s name erythropterus should be 
adopted. 

The name Cynchramus was first used generically, I believe, by Bo- 
naparte. 

P. 48. Agrodroma rufescens, Tem., should be called A. campestris, 
Bechst. 

P.49. The family Musophagide, as here constituted, is a very arti- 
ficial group. The genus Phytotoma should certainly be placed next 
to, if not in, the sub-family Tanagrine. Its beak approaches in form 
near that of Spindalis, Jard., and the dentations of the margin, 
though very peculiar, have a distant counterpart in the beak of 
Euphone. Its South American habitat also favours this view of ar- 
rangement. 

The Coliine certainly seem to form a caput mortuum, which no 
analysis has yet been able to bring within the limits cf any other 
family of Conirostres. ‘They may therefore be raised to the rank of 
a family with the title of Colude. 

The sub-family Musophagine ought, I conceive, to be placed in the 
family Cuculide. It decidedly belongs to the Scansores, for live spe- 
cimens of Turaco invariably perch with two toes behind the branch. 
In the structure of their beak and legs they show considerable affinity 
to the Cuculide, especially to the genera Phenicopheus and Croto- 
phaga. It will be recollected too that the Cuculide genus Sauro- 
thera has the bill dentated. 

Mr. Gray is quite correct in quoting Edwards, pl. 7, under Turaco 
persa (Lin.). The descriptions of Cuculus persa given by Linneus 
and Brisson are taken from Edwards, and are based on the very rare 
species with a green crest margined with red (C. buffoni of Swainson, 
but not of Vieillot nor of Jardine, which is the purpureus, Less., and 
senegalensis, Sw.). There is a specimen of the true T. persa in Lord 
Derby’s collection. The name persa is commonly but erroneously 
given to the species with a green crest margined with white. This 
species has never received a distinct appellation, and I therefore re- 
commend that it be called T. albocristatus. Stephens’s name afri- 
canus cannot be correctly used for it, for his description is inappli- 
cable to any known species, and is a mélange of the descriptions of 
T. albocristatus and T. persa. 

P.50. According to the Jaws of Latinity, Tockus should be written 
Toccus, and Ramphastos, Rhamphastos. 

The genus Scythrops, though it reminds us at first sight of the 
Rhamphastide, yet is much more nearly allied to the Cuculide, as 
shown by the position of the nostrils, the red space round the eyes, 
the form of the wings and feet, and the geographical habitat. Pha- 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. D 


34 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary 


nicopheus forms its nearest affinity, but in the pointed wings and co- 
lour of the plumage it approaches Cuculus. 

P.51. The group Psittacara, as defined by Vigors in the Zool. 
Journ, vol. ii., seems sufficiently distinguishable from Conurus, Kuhl, 
to be retained as a genus. 

For Centrourus write Centrurus. Mr. Gray has mistaken the type 
of this genus as defined by Swainson, which is the Nestor meridio- 
nalis (Gm.) (N. hypopolius, Wagl., Psittacus australis, Shaw, 
Mus. Lev. 87); consequently Centrourus, Sw., merges into a syno- 
nyme of Nestor, Wagl. The Psittacus australis of Latham (P. con- 
cinnus, Shaw) is hardly to be distinguished generically from Tricho- 
glossus, but if made distinct, will require a new name. 

P. 52. The specific name of Psittacodis should be paraguanus, 
Gm., not parugua, Marcgrave, the latter name being antecedent to 
the system of binomial nomenclature. 

For Poiocephalus write Peocephalus, the o. in Greek becoming @ 
in Latin and e in English. (Hence the term poikilitic, lately intro- 
duced in Geology, should be written pecilitic, as we write economy 
and not oikonomy.) 

Mr. Gray seems to have omitted a genus of Loriine which wants 
a name. It is the Psittaculus of Swainson, and is typified by P. ver- 
nalis, galgulus, and rubrifrons. 

P.53. Mr. Gray very properly restores the name Agapornis, 
Selby, to its true type, from which Mr. Swainson had removed it 
and applied it to the American group Psittacula. 

The name Psittacula sbould be quoted on the authority of Brisson, 
not of Kuhl. Brisson divides the genus Psiétacus into six subgenera, 
which, being based on definitions, may be retained on Brisson’s au- 
thority. These are Ara, Cacatua, Lorius, Psittacus, Psittauca, and 
Psittacula. ‘The name Psittaca, however, being too near in sound 
to Psittacus, is not retained. 

Pl. Enl. 455. f.1, quoted by Mr. Gray under Psiftacula passerina, 
is the basis of P. capensis, Gm., so named from a mistake in the 
habitat. ‘This bird is named guianensis by Mr. Swainson, who con- 
siders it distinct from passerinus, Lin., which he calls cyanopterus. 
The chief distinction is that the guianensis, Sw. (capensis, Gm.), has 
the, punp green, while in the passerinus, Lin. (cyanopterus, Sw.), it 
is blue. 

The bird figured in Phillips, Voy. Bot. Bay, p. 267, pl. 40, is not 
the Calyptorhynchus banksii (Lath.), but the C. cookii (Tem.). 

The name Corydon, Wagl., cannot stand, as it was pre-occupied in 
1828 by Lesson (Man. Orn. vol. i. p. 177). A new name will 
therefore be wanted for Corydon, Wag]. 

Psittacus nestor was, I believe, never published by Forster under 
the name of hypopolius, consequently the name meridionalis, Sm., 
has the priority. 

The sub-families composing the family Picide, as arranged by Mr. 
Gray, are not of equivalent value. The Bucconine, Picumnine and 
Yuncine torm three groups apparently of equal value, and the Wood- 
peckers form a fourth ; but the Picine, Dryocopine, Celeine and Co- 


on Mr. G. R. Gray’s * Genera of Birds, 35 


laptine are only subdivisions of the group Woodpeckers. These last 
should therefore bei unted into one sub-family Picine, or, if divided, 
they should form groups of a lower denomination than a sub-family. 

P.54. Mr. Gray is quite right in keeping the name Picumnus, 
Tem., for the American group (Asthenurus, Sw.), because Tem- 
minck evidently regarded this as the type of his genus, making it 
the first division, and giving the name abnormis to the Asiatic group 
(Picumnus, Sw., Microcolaptes, Gray). 

Mr. Gray quotes Rich. Faun. Bor. Am. pl. 56. for Picoides tri- 
dactylus (Gm.), but Richardson’s bird is the P. hirsutus (Vieill.), 
which Bonaparte considers as distinct from the European P. tridac- 
tylus. 
feinsedeous should be written Hemicercus. 

It does not appear why a new name is given to the genus Dendro- 
copus, proposed by Boié and sanctioned by Bonaparte, the name Den- 
drocopus, Vieill., being superseded by Dendrocolapies. 

The name Dendromus is pre-occupied for a genus of Mammalia by 
Dr. Smith in Zool. Journ. vol. iv. p. 438. 

Mr. Gray seems to unite the American Dryotomi of Swainson 
with the European group Dryocopus, Boié (D. martius), and indeed 
they cap hardly be distinguished in structure, though Bonaparte 
keeps them separate. 

P. 55, The name Tiga, Kaup., 1836 (Thierreich, vol. ii. p. 37), 
must supersede Chrysonotus, Sw., 1837. The species will then stand 
as Tiga tridactyla (Sw.). 

After the Green Woodpeckers have been distinguished as Gecinus, 
Boié, Swainson’s genus Brachylophus still includes two well-marked 
groups : first, the Short-thumbed Woodpeckers closely allied to Tiga, 
containing 1. P. aurantius, Lin. (P. bengalensis, Gm.) ; 2. P. goen- 
sis, Gm.; 3. P. philippinarum, Lath.; 4. P. hematribon, Wagl., 
and 5. P. erythronotus, Vieill. To this group I would propose the 
name BracHyprERNus. The remaining group contains the Crimson 
Woodpeckers, P. miniatus and puniceus. I am not aware whether 
Boié includes these species in his genus Gecinus ; but if not, they may 
retain the restricted name Brachylophus, Sw., which in that case, 
not being precisely equivalent to Gecinus, Boié, would escape obli- 
teration as a synonyme. 

It is not easy to decide which of the specific names of Geococcyr 
bas the priority. Mr. Swainson states (Classif. Birds, vol. ii. pp. 
140, 325), that he named it longicauda in the Catalogue of Bullock’s 
Mexican Museum in 1824. If, however, it was merely named at that 
time and not described, the name cannot be considered to have ac- 
quired a right of priority, as the slovenly practice of merely reciting 
the names of new species without defining their characters (for many 
examples of which see Lesson’s Traité d’Ornithologie) cannot be 
too much discouraged, as it only tends to choke up the science with 
synonymes. It does not appear whether Blainville ever published 
this species under the name of Saurothera botte, and therefore the 
name californiana used by Lesson in his Supplement to Buffon some 


2 


36 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary 


time previously to 1831, will probably turn out to have the prior 
claim to all others. 

P. 56. The Centropus egyptius (Gm.) seems to be the same as 
C. senegalensis (Lin.), which latter name will therefore prevail. 

The name Coua, Levaill., was, I believe, never used as a Latin 
word, and therefore ought not to supersede Serisomus, Sw. 

The Cuculus guira, Gm., distinguished by having only eight 
feathers in the tail, ought surely to be generically separated from the 
« four-winged Cuckoos”’ (Diplopterus, Boié). The former constitutes 
the group Guwira, Less., 1851, of which Octopteryr, Kaup., 1836, and 
Ptiloleptus, Sw., 1837, are synonymes. The type will stand as 
Guira piriragua (Vieill.), Cuculus guira, Gm., Ptiloleptus cristatus, 
Sw. 

P. 57. Should not Ptilonopus be written Ptilopus? (from mrihov 
and zovs). 

Is Treron, Vieill., prior to Vinago, Cuv.? Cuvier says of the latter 
name, “ Vieillot has changed it to Treron.” 

P. 58. Turtur was first used as a generic name by Mr. Selby in 
1835. 

The name of the first genus of Gourine should be altered from 
Peristera, Sw., to Phaps, Selby, and the second from Leptoptila, 
Sw., to Peristera, Sw. In 1827 Mr. Swainson defined an American 
group as Peristera, and in 1835 Mr. Selby defined an Australian 
group as Phaps. So far all was well; but in 1837 Mr. Swainson 
thought proper to transfer his name Peristera to the Phaps of Selby, 
and to give anew name, Leptoptila (misspelt Leptotila), to the genus 
which he had previously called Peristera. It behoves the advocates 
of the priority principle to discountenance such wanton changes by 
bringing back these genera to their original designations. 

The specific name jamaicensis, Lin., should supersede rufavilla, 
Wagil. 

P. 59. I see no reason why the name Geophilus, Selby (restr.)_ 
should not be retained for the Columba nicobarica, as Dr. Fleming 
did not include it in his genus Verrulia, and consequently Geophilus 
is not the precise equivalent of Verrulia. 

To the synonymes of Gowra, Flem., add Megapelia, Kaup. 

Chamapetes should be written Chamepetes. 

If Mitu be retained as a generic name, it should be Latinized into 
Mitua. Lesson is, I believe, the first author who attached the name 
of Mitu toa genus, and it should therefore be quoted on his autho- 
rity, not on Marcgrave’s. 

P. 60. Syrmaticus reevesi ought to bear the name of S. superbus 
(Lin.). There can be no doubt that this is the species intended by 
Linnezus, though his description of his Phastanus superbus, taken from 
Chinese documents, is by no means accurate. We have the autho- 
rity of Temminck and Sir W. Jardine for this identification. 

To the synonymes of Huplocomus add Spicifer, Kaup.,. 1836. 

The Impeyan Pheasant is the true type of Lophophorus, Tem., 
1818, and this name should therefore supersede Monaulus, Vieill. 


on Mr. G. R. Gray’s * Genera of Birds.’ 37 


The Phasianus leucomelas, Lath., if generically distinct, must have a 
new generic name. 

It is not correct to quote Lophyrus, Steph., as a synonyme of Lo- 
phophorus, the word Lophyrus being merely a mistake of the artist 
who engraved Stephens’s plate 36, vol. xiv. 

P.61. Francolinus was first defined as a genus by Stephens, 
TS19. 

It is to be regretted that the legitimate name Arboricola had not 
occurred to Mr. Hodgson instead of the hybrid word Arborophila, 
but it is too late to change it. 

Coturnix was first used generically by Cuvier about 1802. 

For Ptilophachus write Ptilopachys. 

The name Cryptonyx, Tem., 1815, is prior to Liponyxr, Vieill., 
1816. 

P. 62. Brisson does not use Bonasa to designate a genus, and the 
name Bonasia, Bon., may therefore be retained. 

P. 63. The Turnicine would range more naturally among the Te- 
traonide than among the Tinamide. 

For Rhyncotus read Rhynchotus. 

P. 64. The family Charadriade ought to be in contact with Sco- 
lopacide, although most modern authors interpose the Ardeide be- 
tween them. 

It is very doubtful whether Gdicnemus magnirostris, Tem., Pl. 
Col. 387, can be correctly quoted as the type of Burhinus, Il. La- 
tham described a bird under the name of Charadrius magnirostris, 
“« the size of the Golden Plover, bill stout and very broad, resembling 
the Tody genus.” From this description Iliger founded his genus 
Burhinus. Wager, in his monograph of Charadrius, quotes Latham’s 
description, and places it among his ‘‘ species 4 me non visz.”’ 

He also describes as a distinct species the (idicnemus magnirostris, 
Tem., under the name of Charadrius magnirostris. This bird is de- 
scribed as from 17 to 20 inches long, with the beak much longer, 
stronger and more compressed than the other Gidicnemi, and it seems 
therefore quite distinct from C. magnirostris, Lath. Lesson, however, 
unites the two in his genus Burhinus, and in order to admit Tem- 
minck’s bird he greatly modifies the original definition of that genus ; 
for instead of the ‘‘ Rostrum latum, depressum’’ of Illiger, we find in 
Lesson ‘‘ bec trés comprimé sur les cétés.”’ It would seem then that 
the true Burhinus of Illiger, if such a bird really exists, has yet to 
be discovered, and that a new generic name is wanted for the Gidic- 
nemus magnirostris of ‘Temminck. 

To the synonymes of Ortygodes, Vieill., add Ortyzelos, Vieill. 

The Hemipodius nivosus, Sw., has the neck and breast ferruginous 
with white spots, and is therefore perhaps distinct from Ortygodes 
meiffrent. 

The earliest specific name of Pluvianus melanocephalus (Gm.), is 
P. egyptius (Lin.). 

P. 65. The specific name of Squatarola, viz. cinerea, Ray, ought 
not (for reasons above given) to supersede Linnzeus’s name helvetica. 

Lesson, in his Traité d’Ornithologie, has made it almost certain 


yy 


38 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary 


that the Corrira italica, Gm., is the Dromas ardeola, Paykull; but as 
long as any doubt remains, it is better to retain the latter name as 
Mr. Gray has done. 

P.66. The four genera, Egretta, Ardeola, Botaurus and Nyctico- 
raz, originated, not with Brisson, but the two first with Bonaparte, 
and the two last with Stephens. 

For Tigrisoma lineata read T. lineatum. (All words ending with 
soma, stoma, &c., are neuter.) 

Ought not the genus Herodias, Boié, as restricted by Bonaparte, 
to be kept distinct from Egretta? 

P.67. For Leptoptilos write Leptoptilus. (The terminal os in 
Greek is always made us in correct Latin.) 

The specific name arga/a is Latham’s, not Gmelin’s; but as Gmelin’s 
name dubia, though prior, implies an erroneous proposition, for the 
species is not dubious, Latham’s name may be allowed to stand. 

The genus /éis was founded, not by Brisson, but by Lacepéde. 

The genus Falcinellus, attributed to “‘ Ray,” is, I believe, now first 
established by Mr. Gray. If retained, a new specific name will be 
wanted for the European bird, as Colonel Sykes is of opinion (Proc. 
Com. Zool. Soc. pt. ii. p. 161) that the Tantalus igneus, Gm., is 
distinct from T. falcinellus, Lin. It would, however, be far better 
to give a new name to this genus, if a genus it be, the name Falci- 
nellus being pre-occupied by Cuvier, who asserts that Vieillot changed 
it to Erolia. 

P.68. The genus Numenius, ‘“‘ Ray,’’ was founded by Latham. 

Limosa, “ Briss.,”’ was first used generically, I believe, by Leisler, 
and Totanus, ‘‘ Ray,” by Cuvier, 1802. 

The name Guinetta, ‘‘ Briss.,” is now first used generically by Mr. 
Gray, and therefore should not supersede Actitis, Ill., as restricted 
by Boié. 

P.69. For Macroramphus write Macrorhamphus. 

P.70. I have been quite unable to reduce the synonymes of the 
genus Rhynchea into order, and Mr. Gray would do a good work if 
he would publish a monograph of this genus with all the synonymes 
at full length, and with the distinctive characters of the species. 

Mr. Gray must be in error when he unites the Scolopax paludosa, 
Gm. (S. undulata, Bodd.) with S. sabini, Vig. Bonaparte, in his 
elaborate monograph of the genus Scolopax, in the ‘ Osserv. Cuv. 
Rég. An.’ p. 123, describes S. paludosa, Gm., as having the beak 
33 inches long, and the lateral rectrices ‘‘ angustissimi, acuminati,”’ 
characters which do not apply to S. sabini, which Bonaparte there 
calls (after Vieillot) S. sakhalina. 

I cannot approve of separating Scolopar gallinula, Lin., generi- 
cally from the other Snipes ; but those who do so should retain the 
name Gallinago (founded by Stephens) for the true Snipes, and call 
the S. gallinula, Philolimnus, Boié. At any rate, the specific name 
gallinula, Lin., should not be superseded by a term used previously 
to the binomial System. 

The specific name /obatus, Wils., should not be given to Stegano- 
pus, because it was used by Wilson under the erroneous impression 


on Mr. G. R. Gray’s § Genera of Birds, 39 


that this bird was the Tringa lobata, Gm. The specific name wil- 
soni, Sab., seems to be next in priority, and should therefore stand. 

Is Steganopus, Vieill., prior to Holopodius, Bon. ? 

The family Palamedeide will probably require to be remodelled. 
Although not prepared to go into details at present, I think it pro- 
bable that the Parrine and Palamedeine would be better arranged 
under Rallide, and Megapodine divided between the Turdide and the 
Cracide. 

P.71. The earliest specific name of Menura, is superba, given by 
Davies in the Linnean ‘Transactions in 1800. 

The term Ortygometra, or ‘‘ Mother of the Quails,’’ was an old 
name applied by Aristotle, Aldrovandus, Ray and Brisson to the 
Corn Crake; therefore, when Bechstein divided these short-beaked 
Rails from the rest of the genus Radlus, no term could have been 
more appropriate; but unfortunately he neglected to use it, and 
preferred the term Crer. Now as Bechstein was the first to define 
the genus, the name Crer must be retained, and Ortygometra can- 
celled, since it would not be correct to retain the latter (as Bona- 
parte does) for the remaining group (Porzana, Vieill.), in which the 
Corn Crake is not included. 

The name Ocydromus australis (Sparm.) has the priority of pub- 
lication over O. troglodytes, Gm. 

P.72. The genus Gallinula was founded by Latham. 

The Heliornine would, I think, enter more naturally among the 
Colymbide than among the Raillide, though they certainly connect the 
two groups. 

The Phenicopterine ought not to be included in the Anatide. 
They surely form too marked a group to be placed on a par with the 
subdivisions of Linnzeus’s genus dnas. They should rather be made 
into a distinct family, and be placed near the Ardeade, to some 
of which (Platalea and Ibis) they show an affinity in the scarlet 
plumage, a colour wholly unknown among the Anatide. 

P.73. Chlephaga should be written Chloéphaga. 

The genus Bernicla, ‘“ Briss.,’”’ was founded by Stephens, 1824, 
and Cygnus, “ Briss.,’”’ by Vieillot, 1816. 

P. 74. Querquedula owes its foundation as a genus to Stephens, 
1826. 

To the synonymes of Micropterus cinereus add Oidemia patachonica, 
King. 

Oidemia should be written Gdemia. Add to its synonymes Ma- 
ceranas, Less. 

To the synonymes of Somateria add Platypus, Brehm. 

The genera Fuligula and Harelda were first published by Ste- 
phens, 1824. 

For Kamptorhynchus write Camptorhynchus. 

P.76. The Mergide should not be regarded as a distinct family 
from the Anatide ; they are only narrow-beaked Ducks, forming a 
subfamily allied to Fuliguline. 

For Podicepsine write Podicipine. 

It surely savours of hypercriticism to divide the Little Grebes 
(Sylbeocyclus, Bon.) from Podiceps. 


40 Mr. Strickland on Gray’s Genera of Birds. 


P.77. The generic name Catarrhactes, Briss., should be used in- 
stead of Hudyptes, Vieill., and the specific name demersus, Lin., in- 
stead of chrysocome, Forst. ‘This genus Catarrhactes of Brisson is 
prior in date to Brunnich’s genus, which he called Catarrhacta 
(Lestris, Ill. restr.). 

The genus Mergulus was first defined by Vieillot, 1816. 

An h should be inserted after the r in Synthliboramphus and Pty- 
choramphus. 

P.78. Wagellus, “Ray,” is now first introduced as a genus by 
Mr. Gray, and therefore should not supersede Fulmarus, Leach. 

The name Catarrhacta, Brunn., being too near Catarrhactes, Briss., 
should give way to Lestris, Ill. 

P. 79. Chroicocephalus should be written Chrecocephalus. 

The name Gygis alba (Sparr.) is prior in date of publication to G. 
candida (Forst.). 

The true type of Viralva, Leach, as exhibited by Stephens, is the 
Black Tern (Sterna nigra, Lin.). Therefore Boié’s name Gelocheli- 
don should be retained for the genus which contains Sterna an- 
glica, Mont., and the name Viralva (first published in 1825) sinks 
into a synonyme of Hydrochelidon, Boié, 1822, which is typified by 
S. nigra, Lin. Also note that dnous, Leach, is synonymous with 
Megalopterus, Boié, and not with Hydrochelidon, Boié, and that 
Anous niger, Leach, is synonymous, not with Sterna nigra, Lin., but 
with Megalopterus stolidus (Lin.), Boié. 

The genera Thalasseus, Boié, Gygis, Wagl., Sternula, Boié, and 
Hydrochelidon, Boié, appear not to possess structural characters suf- 
ficient to entitle them to generic separation from Sterna. 

P. 80. The genera Sula and Fregata were first raised to that rank 
by Lacepéde in 1799. 

In concluding this Commentary an apology is due for the length 
to which it has extended, but I felt it impossible to do justice to Mr. 
Gray’s book without going into considerable detail. I should be 
sorry if any person should be led by the number of these criticisms 
to form an unfavourable idea of the general accuracy of the work. 
A large proportion of the above remarks rest on questions of opinion, 
in which Mr. Gray is perhaps as likely to be right as I am; and 
even where I have detected errors, they are only such as are un- 
avoidable in the first edition of a work in which so much labour and 
research is compressed into so small a compass. I conclude there- 
fore with most heartily recommending the ‘ Genera of Birds’ to the 
favourable notice of zoologists. 

Postcripr.—l beg to add one or two remarks which have oc- 
curred to me since this Commentary went to press. 

Page | of Mr. Gray’s book. In my remarks on the Vulturine I 
had not noticed that Temminck has proved the Hgypius of Savigny 
to be only the young of the Vultur auricularis, Daud. (See Tem. 
Man. Orn. part iv. p.586.) Therefore the generic name Agypius 
should be given to the group containing V. auricularis and pondice- 
rianus. 

P. 4. Asturina cinerea, Vieill., is said by Cuvier to be the same as 
Falco nitidus, Tem., Pl. Col. 87. If this be the case, Asturina might 


On Mr. Swainson’s Views of Natural Arrangement. 41 


stand as a distinct genus, being quite different from Cymindis. (N.B. 
Temminck’s Pl. Col. 87. can hardly be the F. nitidus of Latham, 
whose expression ‘‘ legs long,’ agrees better with the F’. hemidacty- 
lus, Tem. Pl. Col. 3.) 

The genus Astur was founded by Lacepéde in 1799, and is there- 
fore clearly prior to Dedalion, Sav. 


VI.— Mr. SuucKkarp on his falsely alleged participation in 
Mr. Swainson’s views of Natural Arrangement. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 
GENTLEMEN, 


I apPEAL to you to do me justice against the impression that 
may be made by what professes to be an “ Analytical notice 
of the 129th volume of Lardner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia, enti- 
tled, ‘ On the History and Natural Arrangement of Insects,’ 
by [William Swainson, F.R.S., &c., and W. E. Shuckard, 
Libr. R.S., &c., published in the 3rd Number of ‘ The Ento- 
mologist,’ written by Mr. Newman.” 

In an advertisement prefixed to this volume of Lardner, 
dated from my residence, and of course emanating from me, 
I said, “Those paragraphs in this volume with the initials 
“ IV. E. Sh. are written by Mr. Shuckard, and where several 
“of these follow each other they are affixed to the last only ; 
“but the system of classification is exclusively Mr. Swain- 
“son’s.” Now, notwithstanding this, which it will be seen 
below that the *‘ Analyst’? was aware of, he says in the first 
page of his notice*, “ I will now endeavour to show the views 
* entertained by Messrs. Swainson and Shuckard on the sub- 
“ject:” thus clearly identifyimg me with the whole scheme, 
for following this is given the dry systematic frame of the 
work. He then says, “A glance at this arrangement will 
* convince the reader that no charge of plagiarism can possi- 
“bly be brought against its authors:” thus confirming my 
identification with the system: and a line or two beneath this 
he again says, “ If the views of Messrs. Swainson and Shuckard 
** display the slightest approach to nature, then are those of 
* Mr. Macleay the most distorted, wild and unnatural: there 
“is no point of similarity between the systems, except the 
“ frequent recurrence of the number Five. The bold altera- 
“tion made by the authors in separating the Diptera from 
** winged insects, is the most striking feature in the new ar- 
“rangement; it proves them to be profound and original 
* thinkers, and not only this, it displays an inditference to the 


* The Entomologist, No. III. p.38. 


42 Mr. Shuckard on the Views of Arrangement 


“ opinions of others, which must be the result of the mens 
“ conscia recta.” 

Would you think it possible, gentlemen, that this repetition 
of my assumed identity with the system of Mr. Swainson 
could be made in the face of this Latin phrase, and of the 
prefixed advertisement? and you will scarcely believe me 
when I tell you that their writer, at the end of the article, 
says, very coolly, at the bottom of this same page*, “I have 
“been led from its title to assign the merits of this volume 
“ conjointly to Messrs. Swainson and Shuckard, and have 
“been treating them like the Siamese twins, as inseparable 
“in fame; but fairness compels me to add that the system 
“ of classification is entirely Mr. Swainson’s. Mr. Shuckard 
“has most ingenuously disavowed any share in this, the great 
“feature of the work, and I am compelled to place the 
“ chaplet of laurel on the brows of Mr. Swainson alone,— 
“ nalmam qui meruit ferat !” 

One would have supposed, if “ fairness” was to have any 
influence in the matter, that the writer being fully aware, as 
he here shows himself to have been, that I had no participation 
whatever in Mr. Swainson’s system of classification, it would 
have “ compelled” him to abstain froin carrying on through 
the whole of his article these imputations, which he with such 
amusing naiveté confesses he all the while knew to be un- 
founded: and is it not rather surprising that, having been 
driven thus to strangle these his unfortunate offspring from 
despair of being able to maintain them, he should not at once 
have quietly buried them out of the way, rather than leave 
their remains exposed to testify against their parent and their 
executioner ? It would be superfluous for me to make any re- 
mark ; his own statement is sufficient to give your readers an 
idea of the fairness to be expected in such ‘analytical notices.’ 

No man has a right to complain of his own scientific views 
being fairly discussed, but every man has a right to repulse 
the attribution of views which he does not hold. My own 
ideas of ‘system’ must be known to many entomologists ; 
for what I formerly said in my ‘ Essay on the Fossorial Hy- 
menopterat,’ and subsequently repeated in this journal as 


* The Entomologist, p. 40. 

+ Page 1l. I conceive that when all the created species are fully ascer- 
tained, the true system will be found to be neither circular, square, nor 
oval, neither dichotomous, quinary, nor septenary, but a uniform meshwork 
of organization, spread like anet over the universe. But what gaps remain 
to be filled! We are truly as yet scarcely upon the threshold of the great 
temple, and consequently still remote from the adytum where the veiled 
statue reposes. We have not yet learnt our alphabet, for species are the 
letters whereby the book of Nature must be read. London, 1835. 


of Mr. Swainson and Mr. Newman. 43 


lately as July last *, ought to secure me from the suspicion 
of being wedded to any of these dictatorial systems, which 
conveniently contrive that where gaps occur in their hypo- 
theses the creatures are yet to be found that must fill them, 
and where inconvenient redundancies exist in Nature, these 
are made to merge in groups to which they have no osten- 
sible affinity. To such systems may be applied the judicious 
observations of the reviewer of Gcethe’s ‘ Theory of Colours + :’ 
they ‘intentionally obscure what they cannot illustrate, and 
*“ affect to be profound when they are only disguising their ig- 
* norance.” I have not even faith in the Septenary system f, 
although that is illuminated by the seven golden candlesticks § 
of Solomon’s temple||, and has found in the sabbath an hebdo- 
madal repose from the labours of such crude concoctions, 
but of which Burmeister said, “ what is good in it is not new, 
and what is new is not good,” and this has since been re- 
peated here by a very courteous friend** of the author of 
the system. ‘Trusting that this appeal to your candour and 
sense of justice will not be in vain, I subscribe myself, gen- 
tlemen, 
Your very obedient servant, 
W. E. SHUCKARD. 
31 Robert Street, Chelsea, Feb. 4, 1841. 


* At the conclusion of the ‘ Monograph of the Dorylidz,’ where I said, 
“The object I have pursued in studying Natural History has been to ascer- 
tain facts, or in their absence the closest possible approximation to them ; for 
I am sure, to use the words of our great bard, 


‘ Nature is made better by no mean, 
But Nature makes that mean.’ 


And she is too protean in her disguises to be fitted by any boddice we may 
choose to invest her with.” 

+ Edin. Review, Oct. 1840, p. 141. 

t Sphinzx vespiformis, by Edward Newman. London. 8vo. 1832. 

§ Were I disposed to cavil at such a display as the adduction of these 
numbers, made evidently in good earnest, and not sportively, for really it 
would have been too profane to have cited Scripture in jest, I might ob- 
ject to the incorrectness of the Septenary’s attribution of seven candlesticks 
to Solomon's temple ; for they consisted of ten, five being placed on the right 
side and five on the left of the oracle (an argument in favour of the quina- 
rians!), and Moses’s single candlestick had but six branches, although, it is 
true, seven lamps were suspended from it; but seven candlesticks occur only 
in the vision of St. John at Patmos, which shows what a fantastical affair 
a system founded upon these seven candlesticks must be. I trust that when 
the ‘ Septenary’ dveams again, his revelation will be more pertinent than it 
is in the present instance. 

\| Sphinx vespiformis, by Edward Newman. London. 8vo. 1832. Page 15. 

§| Wiegmann’s Archiv. vol. i. No. 4. 

** Westwood’s Introduction to the Classification of Insects, vol. i. p. 20. 


44 Excerpta Botanica. 


VII.—Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated 
Strom the Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with, 
the Botany of Great Britain. By W. A. Le1auron, Esq., 
BEA, EB 39. E., ec. 


No. 5. On the Anther of Chara vulgaris and Chara hispida, 
and the Animalcules contained in it. By M. Gustavus 
Tuurer. (Ann. des Sc. Nat. vol. xiv. p. 65.) 


In the axillz of the branches of Chara, immediately below 
the carpels, are globular sessile bodies, of a vivid red colour, 
which, entirely disappearing on the approaching maturity of 
the carpels, are conjectured to perform the functions of sta- 
mens, although in other respects they possess no analogy of 
organization with the male organs of Phanerogame. The 
outer covering of these consists of a membrane formed of 
transparent cellules, which produce the appearance of a white 
ring encircling the anther. Under this membrane are irregu- 
lar oval cellules arranged into triangular valves, each valve 
being composed of from twelve to twenty cellules radiating 
from a common centre, and enclosing the red granules which 
produce the brilliant colour of the anther. On the full deve- 
lopment of the anther these valves disunite, and permit the bo- 
dies enclosed in their interiors to expand in the water. Those 
anthers most remote from the central axis always open first, 
and those on the lower whorls before those on the upper ones. 
The interior of the anther is filled with flexuose, transparent, 
chambered (cloisonnées) filaments, of unequal length, ema- 
nating chiefly from a central cellular base, from which also 
radiate a few ovoid utricules, containing orange-coloured gra- 
nules. Each of these utricules adheres to the cellular base 
by its narrowest extremity, and is fixed perpendicularly by 
its largest extremity to the centre of one of the triangular 
valves. The contained granules are oval, orange-coloured, 
and arranged in a linear series ; whilst, on the contrary, in the 
cellules of the valves the granules are round, red, scattered 
without order, and distant from the walls of the cellules. 

In these chambered filaments the animalcules are produced. 
These filaments, when examined in a very young state, appear 
only as oval utricules enclosing a granular matter, some of them 
being detached, but the greater number adherent to the cel- 
lular base before mentioned. A little later these utricules be- 
come chambered, a nucleus appearing in each chamber or di- 
vision. The introduction of the water through the walls of 
the filaments seems to conduce towards the formation of the 
nucleus, at least such is my conjecture, from having frequently 


Excerpta Botanica. 45 


observed the rapid formation of the nucleus in filaments which 
previously possessed no traces of it. These nuclei have a slight 
green tinge, probably owing to an optical illusion, and become 
brown by iodine. They are always affixed (adossés) to the 
partitions (cloisons). Gradually they become effaced, and the 
animalcules begin to be distinguished ; indeed, they are fre- 
quently observable at one extremity, whilst the nuclei remain 
at the other, even in the same anther and filament. On the 
complete formation of the animalcules, the partitions of the 
chambers are indistinguishable, from the confusion arising 
from the great number of the curves. At each curvature of 
the animalcule a swelling (black or brilliant, according to the 
increase or diminution of focal distance) is perceived, doubt- 
less owing to the optical illusion produced by the greater 
thickness of the body at these points of flexion. 

The animalcules are at first motionless, and remain for a 
greater or lesser time in the water before they begin to move 
and struggle to release themselves from their prison. In this 
they do not always succeed, although their twisted position 
attests the efforts made for disengagement. Those which do 
succeed escape laterally by a sudden motion, similar to the 
elasticity of a slackened spring. After this great effort they 
remain for some time motionless, or if the temperature and 
season be unfavourable, their motions are slow and soon 
cease. On the contrary, the animalcules observed at the end 
of June and beginning of July agitated themselves with ex- 
treme vivacity, and in such a manner as to leave no doubt of 
their animality. They rapidly traversed the field of the mi- 
croscope in different directions, crossing and meeting each 
other, and deviating from their route, and after employing the 
greater portion of the day in observation, they were left in si- 
milar and unrelaxed motions. 

The portion of their body most apparent appeared like a 
spirally-rolled thread of three to five curves (un fil roulé en 
tirebouchon, formant de 3a5 tours de spire.) They were 
slightly tinged with green similar to the nuclei, and like them 
turned brown with iodine; their two extremities becoming 
more or less coloured (according to the quantity of iodine 
employed) than the rest of the body, thus indicating a differ- 
ence of nature in these portions. At a little distance behind 
one extremity proceed two bristles or tentacula of excessive 
tenuity, which the animalcule incessantly agitates with great 
rapidity. These are probably organs of locomotion similar 
to the filiform prolongation found in the Infusoria without 
ciliz. Indeed, the part thus furnished with tentacula moves 


46 Excerpta Botanica. 


foremost, drawing after it the rest of the body, which turns 
about in the water, but always preserves its twrriculate form. 
The incessant agitation of these tentacula and their extreme 
tenuity rendered it impossible to observe them in the living 
animal; recourse was therefore had to the evaporation of the 
water or to the application of a slight tincture of iodine, when 
the animalcules ceased their motions, became contracted, and 
their spiral unrolled, when the tentacula were rendered very 
distinct, from their brown colour. These tentacula were fre- 
quently observed to be soldered together from one-half to one- 
third of their length upwards, but others were also noticed to 
be entirely separated down to their bases. A swelling similar 
to that in the flexure of the body was perceived in their 
curves. 

Ammonia arrested their motions and contracted the body 
gradually into a small oval mass, but did not produce the 
phenomenon of decomposition by solution (difluence) so re- 
markable in the Infusoria. A very weak solution of chlor- 
hydric acid in water violently contracted them into a shape- 
less mass. 

In escaping from the filaments a portion only of the body 
of the animalcule was sometimes disengaged, and fruitless ef- 
forts were made by it to extricate the rest. In such cases it 
was noticed that the portion bearing the tentacula invariably 
remained within the tube of the filament. On the filaments 
becoming empty, their divisions reappeared very distinctly. 
No traces of the passage of the animalcule were observed, un- 
less the brilliant points sometimes seen on each division of 
the filament be regarded as such. 

The ovoid utricules accompanying the filaments are sphe- 
roidal in the young anthers, but subsequently take the form of 
an egg truncated at both ends, or nearly that of a parallelo- 
gram, having one of its ends narrower than the other. Their 
wall or paries is transparent, the orange granules contained 
in them being of an elongated form, and lying in longitudinal 
lines in the direction of the currents of circulation, their upper 
extremity alone being destitute of them. 

In the interior of the utricules is frequently an oval globule, 
generally motionless, but sometimes circulating with greater 
or less rapidity along the walls. Besides this globule, which 
is apparently formed of a granular fluid, are seen the rapid 
currents ascending and descending longitudinally. These two 
circulations, which are doubtless different appearances of the 
same phenomenon, occur either together or separately in the 
same utricule. In some utricules the globule was motionless, 


Mr. Babington on Saxifraga umbrosa. 47 


whilst three round and thick orange-coloured granules ascend- 
ed and descended together rapidly along the same line of cir- 
culation, and continued visible from one extremity to the 
other. 

After long immersion of the utricules in water, the arrange- 
ment of the orange-coloured granules apparently proved the 
existence of a double sac in which the granules were contained. 
The circulation in this case was similar to that described by 
Mr. Slack im hairs of Tradescantia (Trans. Soc. Arts, vol. 
xlix. p.41). ‘Each articulation appeared to consist of an 
exterior glassy tube. Between this and the colouring matter 
was the circulating fluid with its molecules. The coloured 
fluid of the hair appeared to be enclosed in a membranous 
sac, which formed an axis around which the fluid circulated.” 

On crushing the anther there were observed some purple 
hairs formed of an immense quantity of granules of extreme 
minuteness, endowed with a very quick molecular motion. 

Iodine rendered the orange granules green. Alcohol did 
not dissolve them. ‘The latter did not arrest the circulation 
of the nucleus in the ovoid utricules, although it instantane- 
ously killed the animalcules. 


VIII.—Notes on Saxifraga umbrosa: By Cuaruess C, Ba- 
BINGTON, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S., &c.; and by the Reviewer 
of Baines’s ‘ Yorkshire Flora.’ 


In the 39th Number of these Annals (vol. vi. p. 401), the Rev. 
W. T. Bree expresses his doubt if the Sazxifraga umbrosa is 
“in fact a genuine native of Britain ;” and if he had said Great 
Britain, I should have been inclined to say that it has all the 
appearance of having been introduced, and that much more 
evidence is requisite before we ought to admit it to have been 
a genuine native. Concerning Ireland, however, I must ex- 
press quite the contrary opinion, being convinced that there 
is no plant that has a more decided claim to be considered as 
certainly indigenous. I have myself seen it in the greatest 
plenty upon the wild mountains of Connamara and Joice’s 
county, but certainly did not notice it in the neighbourhood 
of Killarney, where S. Gewm is peculiarly abundant. 

It is worthy of notice, that the plant found in Connamara 
differs as a variety from the Pyrenean plant, by having its 
leaves dentate, crenate, and not simply and bluntly crenate, 
as in the plant from the Pyrenees. The figure given in Eng. 
Bot. (t. 663), which was taken from a specimen gathered at 
Throp Arch woods, in Yorkshire, approaches much more 


48 Mr. T. C. Eyton’s Notes on Birds. 


nearly to the foreign than to the Irish plant ; and I have reason 
to believe that all the ‘ London Pride’ found “ wild” in Great 
Britain will prove to be the blunt crenate-leaved plant, and to 
have escaped from cultivation, or been intentionally planted. 


St. John’s Coll., Cambridge, Feb. 8, 1841. 


On Saxifraga umbrosa. 


Tne writer of the notice of Baines’s ‘ Yorkshire Flora’ begs to 
state, in reference to Mr. Bree’s paper, that he mentioned Sax- 
ifraga umbrosa as abundant in the west and south of Ireland, 
in consequence of having seen it himself in great quantity in 
the west of the county of Cork during a botanical tour made 
in the year 1811, and having heard from friends whom he 
considered as good judges, that it is equally common in Con- 
naught. He considered himself as knowing S. hirsuta and 
S. Geum at the time he made the tour referred to; and he is 
confirmed in the belief that he did not commit an error, by 
having now before him a MS. journal of a rather more ex- 
tended tour through the same district in 1809 by Mr. James 
Drummond, then curator of the Cork Botanic Garden, from 
which it appears that Mr. Drummond found S. umbrosa 
abundantly in the county of Cork, and also met with both 
Geum and hirsuta in the mountains between Cork and Kerry. 

The station of S. wmbrosa at Thorpe Arch would be very 
suspicious, had it not been noticed before the grounds were 
ornamented as they are at present, and by such an accurate 
botanist as, for example, the late Rev. W. Wood of Leeds. 
Respecting the other Yorkshire stations the writer can give 
no opinion. 


1X.—WNotes on Birds. By T. C. Eyron, Esq., F.L.S. 
Now: 


I propose in the following series of papers to give from time 
to time such extracts from my note-book relating to Birds as I 
think likely to prove interesting to my readers ; the first por- 
tions will be principally occupied with anatomical notes on 
some Australian Birds received from Mr. Gould, and on some 
received from Malacca. With regard to the former birds, it 
is not my intention to go minutely into detail, or further than 
what I believe to be necessary to show the position of each 
in a natural arrangement. I take this course, as I understand 
that eminent anatomist, Mr. Owen, has undertaken to fur- 
nish Mr. Gould, for his work on the ‘ Birds of Australia,’ with 
a more detailed account. 


Mr. T. C. Kyton’s Notes on Birds. 49 


Menura Lyra, Shaw. Male. 


Tongue tapering towards the tip, which is slightly bifid, blunt, 
and furnished with a fringe of bristles; the centre concave, and fur- 
nished posteriorly with two strong spines on each side at the base, 
between which is a row of smaller ones. 

Trachea of nearly uniform diameter throughout the rings, broad 
as far as its entrance into the thorax, afterwards rounded and nar- 
row, with a large membranous space between them; they are ar- 
ranged somewhat obliquely, as in the bulb found on the trachea of 
Clangula vulgaris. Bone of divarication Y-shaped. Upper bones of 
the bronchiz are semicircular, the uppermost largest, the next being _ 
inclosed in its arc; the fourth is much flattened, thickest and broad- 
est anteriorly, and with a prominent knob on its anterior extremity, 
from which it gradually tapers towards the posterior end, where it 
is somewhat falciform and suddenly narrowed to a point. The next, 
or fifth bone, is also much flattened, and straight for two-thirds of its 
length, when it also becomes suddenly falciform, with the point of the 
hook turned downwards. 

In addition to the usual sterno-tracheal muscles, this curious bird 
has two other pair, both of which have their origin on the rings of 
the trachea on each side, at the point where it enters the cavity of 
the thorax. The anterior pair is inserted on the knobs at the extre- 
mities of the fourth bones of the bronchi; the posterior pair are 
also inserted on the bronchiz, but on the three uppermost rings, and 
on the posterior extremity of the fifth. Besides these muscles, which 
are very strong, additional support is given to the portion of the 
trachea over which they extend, by a tendon arising at the same 
point with the last-mentioned pair of muscles, but between them, 
and extending to the eleventh, twelfth and thirteenth rings of the 
bronchiz, on each of which it is partially inserted: this arrangement 
gives the bird a great power of shortening or lengthening that por- 
tion of the trachea over which the muscles extend. 

The cesophagus is small at the upper extremity, slightly enlarged 
in the middle and towards the proventriculus, the coats of which are 
not much thicker than the cesophagus itself ; nor is it contracted at its 
entrance into the stomach. The stomach is of moderate size, mus- 
cular, and has a large internal cavity, which was filled with seeds, 
the remains of insects and small pebbles. The epithelium, or mem- 
brane lining the stomach, hardened and rugose, particularly on the 
grinding surfaces ; it measures 13 inch in length, and 1 inch in 
breadth. 

The total length of the intestinal canal, measuring from the py- 
lorus to the cloaca, is about 3 feet 10 inches, that of the rectum 3? 
inches; the diameter of the duodenum is equal to that of the rec- 
tum, that of both being 3 of an inch; the ceca are scarcely more than 
rudimentary, measuring only 4 an inch in length; the cloaca is of 
moderate size, and situated about 1 foot 7 inches above it, and at- 
tached to the small intestine is found the remains of the vitelline 
duct (ductus vitello-intestinalis). 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. i 


50 Mr. T. C. Eyton’s Notes on Birds. 


The skeleton at first sight is chiefly remarkable for the large size 
and length of the bones of the legs and feet. ‘The sternum is long 
and narrow, measuring from the anterior extremity of the manubrial 
process 3 inches, and transversely, just behind the junction of the co- 
racoids, where it is narrowest, ;8,ths of an inch ; its posterior margin 
is indented by two slight lateral fissures, between which it is much 
rounded and projects posteriorly ; the lateral margins are slightly 
curved inwards ; the broadest part of the sternum is near its poste- 
rior extremity, where it measures 1 inch and 4 tenths. ‘The inden- 
tation in which the lesser pectoral muscle lies is very deep, rises 
into a ridge on the lateral margin, and is continued from the junc- 
tion of the coracoids about half-way along the sternum ; the ante- 
rior edge of the keel is slightly curved backwards, the inferior edge 
is a little rounded and continued to the posterior margin of the ster- 
num; the manubrial process is very long and bifurcate at its extre- 
mity ; the coracoids are of moderate length and strength. ‘The os 
furcatum is light, slightly flattened, arched, and with only a very 
small process at its sternal extremity. ‘The scapula is slightly falci- 
form, of moderate length and size, reaching backwards to the third 
true rib. ‘The wing-bones are short, but strong. 

The bones composing the pelvis are precisely what might be ex- 
pected to be found in a bird possessing sucha large tail; it measures 
2 inches and ;%ths in length, and 1,%ths in breadth ; the iliac bones 
are broad, but form a lengthened process on each side of the caudal 
vertebre for the attachment of the levator muscles of the tail. The 
ischium is also broad, and placed nearly perpendicularly to the plane 
of the ilium. ‘The ischiadic foramina are large and rounded; the 
sides of the pelvis are much compressed from the point at which 
they penetrate to the posterior margin, the bones of the ilium being 
expanded beyond, and overshadowing, as it were, those of the 
ischium ; the os pubis is narrow and curved upwards beyond its se- 
cond junction with the ischium. The obturator foramen is of mo- 
derate size and oval; the cotyloid cavity for the reception of the 
head of the femur is deep, and has the hinder portion of its upper 
edge very protuberant. ‘The ribs are eight in number, five true and 
three false : two of the false ones are placed anteriorly and one pos- 
teriorly; the latter has a sternal rib attached, but it does not arti- 
culate with the sternum ; the upper portions of the ribs next the ver- 
tebrae are much flattened, but they become thicker and narrower 
as they approach the appendage on their posterior margin, which is 
slightly turned upwards, and of moderate strength. : 

The numbering of the vertebr, as near as could be ascertained 
from a natural skeleton, is*, Cer. 12; Dor. 6; Sac. 12? Caud. 9, The 


* T have followed the same plan in the enumeration of the vertebrz here 
as I did in the ‘ Monograph on the Anatide,’ viz. by considering all those 
which are anterior to the ribs and have no attachment to them, cervical ; 
those anterior to the pelvinal bones and having ribs attached to them, dor- 
sal ; those which are anchylosed together immediately succeeding the dorsal, 
sacral; to some these ribs are sometimes attached : and those immediately 
succeeding these, and not anchylosed to them, caudal. 


Mr. T. C. Eyton’s Notes on Birds. 51 


lateral processes of the caudal vertebre are much prolonged, parti- 
cularly those of the last four but one; the terminal one is without 
any lateral process, and nearly triangular. 


Remarxks.—The extraordinary and doubtful structure of 
this bird is at once shown by the different places in which it 
has been arranged by authors; by Cuvier it is placed among 
the Passeres, by Lesson and Swainson among the Gallina- 
ceous birds, and by Gray among the Grallatores. The large 
and powerful legs which Menura possesses in such an eminent 
degree, has been doubtless the principal reason why it has 
been classed by the authors above-mentioned among Rasores 
and Grallatores ; but on minute examination the scutellations 
of the tarsi will be found to differ from any of the typical 
birds in either of these orders, and to agree with that of the 
true Insessores. Another very striking point in the external 
structure consists in the great length of the claws, their great 
strength, and in their being rounded and blunt at the points, 
and attached to toes of moderate size*. Some of the Ral- 
lide possess lengthened claws, but they are sharp, in general 
weak and attached to long thin toes, therefore differing from 
Menura. The Alaudide have the hind toe lengthened, but 
it is also weak and sharp; some of the Cuculide also have this 
structure, as the genus Pelophilus, in which the claws are not 
so much sharpened as in any of the preceding instances. The 
genus Pteroptochost has precisely the same form of claw as 
in Menura, and agrees with that genus in many anatomical 
peculiarities, nearly the only difference being that it has four 
fissures on the posterior margin of the sternum instead of 
two. Menura appears to be nearly connected with Megapo- 
dius, and perhaps with Alecthelia, judging merely from exter- 
nal characters; but differs from Talegalla, Chauna, Palamedea, 
Dicholophus, Psophia, Crax, Ourax, Ortalida, Penelope and 
Lophocerus, with all of which it has been associated in the 
same family, in presenting an almost total difference in the 
structure of the tarsi and feet as well as in the form of the 
bill, which any one who has an opportunity of examining 
them, or even some of the best plates, will at once perceive. 

In the structure of the soft parts and digestive organs, Me- 
nura agrees with that of Insessores ; and with many of them, 


* On comparing the feet of Menura with those of Insessorial birds, they 
will not be found, exclusive of the claw, to be of a larger proportion to the 
size of the bird than many birds among Insessores. 

+ For some account of the anatomy of this genus, see ‘ The Zoology of the 
Voyage of the Beagle,—Birds.’— Appendix. 

t This family appears to be a sort of refuge for the destitute. 


K2 


52 Mr. T. C. Eyton’s Notes on Birds. 


especially with the genus Gallina of Vieillot, in the compli- 
cated muscular structure of the inferior larynx. 

The pelvis, as before remarked, is precisely of that form 
which might be expected to be found in a bird having power- 
ful legs and a large tail, and therefore presents some similar- 
ity to the Rasores in this respect, but differs from that order 
in those portions of it not immediately connected with those 
parts; thus the obturator foramen in Menura is large, while 
in Rasores it is small or altogether obliterated ; the extremity 
of the os pubis is turned upward, while in Rasores it is turned 
downward; in the former of these particulars it agrees with 
Insessores and Scansores, but in the latter with most of the 
Insessores. 

The structure of the sternum agrees with Insessores in 
having only two fissures on its posterior margin, but differs 
essentially from any birds I am acquainted with in that order 
in being much prolonged backwards and rounded between 
them. The only approach to this structure that I am aware 
of is among the Psittacide, some of the Australian Ground- 
Parrots having nearly the same structure as Pezoporus for- 
mosus on the posterior margin, with this exception, that fora- 
mina take the place of fissures *. 

The os furcatum is slight, and destitute of any terminal pro- 
cess at its sternal extremity, in which respects it agrees with 
Scansores. 

The structure of the ribs, in being much broader above the 
posterior process, coincides both with many Insessores and 
Scansores ; but this character is most marked in the latter 
order. 

Such is the mixed and doubtful character which Menura 
shows, but by far the strongest affinity is shown to Insessores ; 
in which order this genus may form a family with Pteropto- 
chos, and perhaps with Alecthelia and Megapodiust+, bearing 
an affinity to Scansores. Although a full account of the 
habits of this bird may be shortly expected from the pen of 
Mr. Gould, I shall here remark, that what has hitherto been 
considered fabulous, namely, that this bird has the power of 
song, is far from improbable, considering the structure of its 


* These birds have also the claws and tarsi considerably Jengthened. Some 
resemblance to the posterior margin of the sternum of Menura is also found 
among the Scolopacide, in the Common Woodcock for instance; but the 
remainder of the skeleton is so totally unlike, that I cannot for a moment 
suppose that any degree of affinity exists. 

+ I venture this opinion with very great doubt; nothing but an anato- 
mical examination can decide the point; the habit appears to be different. 
See Freycinet’s Voyage, Zoologie, p. 124. 


Bibliographical Notices. 53 


trachea and muscles. Its affinity to Scansores is also, I think, 
explained by the great facility with which it scrambles or 
climbs over rocks and stumps*. 

I have considered Scansores as distinct from Insessores 
throughout this paper; and think that ornithologists will, 
until more is known of the anatomy of birds than at pre- 
sent, find it convenient to class Birds in the following Orders, 
which may be distinguished in general by their skeletons :— 
Raprores, VOLITORES (containing the Fissirostral groups), 
Scansorgs, Insessores, RAsores, Cursores, GRALLA- 
ToRES and Nararores. Perhaps the Pigeons also with ad- 
vantage may be divided from the other Rasorss. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


An Introduction to the modern Classification of Insects, founded on the 
Natural Habits and Corresponding Organization of the different 
Families. By J. O. Westwood, F.L.S., &c. 2 vols. 8vo, with 
Figures. London: Longman and Co. 


No branch of natural science has made such extraordinary and 
rapid strides within the last few years in this country as the study 
of insects. The contrast which it exhibits at the present day, com- 
pared with its state thirty years ago, is most striking. Then, at the 
period when we commenced our entomological career, the literature 
of the science was most meagre and marrowless ; we had, it is true, 
for our guides Stewart’s ‘ Elements,’ Marsham’s ‘ Coleoptera,’ Ha- 
worth’s ‘ Lepidoptera,’ and the picture-books of Doudran, estimable 
works enough in their way, but from which the inquirer who wished 
to obtain more than aknowledge of the mere name of his species would 
not derive a particle of philosophy. The minute investigations of 
the anatomist, the principles of natural classification founded upon 
the various relations of the different tribes and the variations in the 
metamorphoses of all insects, save the Lepidoptera, were subjects 
scarcely dreamt of ; and, in truth, the entomologist merited no other 
name than that of a collector, his only aim being the getting toge- 
ther of as great a number of species as possible, and storing them up 
in his cabinets. 

The appearance of the first two volumes of the ‘ Introduction’ of 
Messrs. Kirby and Spence placed the science on a far different foot- 
ing, showing the inquirer, in a most engaging manner, that it pos- 
sessed far higher claims to his attention. In these delightful vo- 
lumes the natural history and ceconomy of the insect tribes were 
proved to be as interesting and worthy of observation as those of the 
highest animals. The subsequent appearance of the third and fourth 
volumes of the same work opened the wide field of insect anatomy 
and the principles of entomological classification ; thus forming, 


* See Collins’s Account of New South Wales. 


54 Bibliographical Notices. 


with the preceding volumes, the most complete general ‘ Introduc- 
tion’ to the study hitherto published. ‘These were shortly followed 
by the appearance of Mr. Curtis’s beautiful work on the ‘ Genera of 
British Insects,’ recently noticed in our pages, and by the ‘ Systematic 
Catalogue and Illustrations’ of Mr. Stephens, the latter consisting of 
detailed descriptions of all the British species. 

Besides these, a very considerable number of minor treatises 
have been produced by authors who have in a great measure been 
instigated to the pursuit by the establishment of the various ento- 
mological societies, and whose works are scattered through the pages 
of numberless English and Foreign Transactions and other similar 
works. During this period also the principles of natural classifica- 
tion have been greatly investigated both at home and abroad, but in 
no work have these principles being applied throughout to the nu- 
merous families of insects. 

The object of the present work may be best shown by the follow- 
ing passages from the preface to the first volume. After noticing 
the distinction between the general nature of Introductions to Ento- 
mology and the generic and specific nature of the works of Curtis, 
Stephens, etc., the author observes that the student has hitherto 
been ‘‘led at once from the general views he had gained on the sub- 
ject to the minute technical details of genera and species, there being 
no work which he could take up to serve as a guide to the develop- 
ment of the principles of modern classification in the distribution of 
the orders and families. For years this deficiency has strikingly 
manifested itself to me, and it is long since I announced my present 
undertaking, in which I had proposed to myself to show the appli- 
cation of the modern views which have been entertained relative to 
the natural relations of animals in the arrangement of the entire 
groups of winged insects ; illustrating the subject by details of the 
natural habits, transformations, and structure of the different fami- 
lies? 

The work opens with a series of general observations upon the 
class of Insects, their general structure and transformations, and the 
various systems of Swammerdam, Linneus, Fabricius, Latreille and 
MacLeay, the respective authors of the metamorphotic, alary, ciba- 
rian, eclectic, and representative systems. The arrangement adopted 
by the author nearly corresponds with that of MacLeay, the orders 
of Hexapod, Metamorphotic Insects (which are alone treated upon 
in this work), being divided into two parallel sub-classes. Each order 
with its sections is then passed in review, ample details being given 
of the characters, structures, habits, transformations, and general dis- 
tribution and relation of the different families, with an illustration 
of their characteristic anatomical details and preparatory states. It 
is thus that the author has endeavoured to make his work a fitting 
c Sequel’ to the ‘Introduction’ of Kirby and Spence, whilst at the 
same time it will be found equally, if not still more, useful to the 
student who would extend his inquiries beyond the details of genera 
and species : in this respect it forms an equally fitting precursor to 
the works of Curtis, Stephens, etc. A few extracts, however, will 


Bibliographical Notices. 5a 


more satisfactorily show the manner in which the author has treated 
the subject in its various bearings; we will therefore take the distri- 
bution of the Coleoptera, which has lately been the subject of much 
discussion, as an example of the manner in which the natural classi- 
fication of insects is treated. After reviewing the arrangements of 
Linneus, Latreille, MacLeay, etc. (that of the last-named author 
being founded upon the analogical relations of the preparatory 
states and the asserted inaccuracy of the tarsal system), the author 
observes, in addition to our ignorance of the larvae of many import- 
ant groups, ‘‘ that Mr. MacLeay himself admits the existence of a 
variation in the tarsal structure concurrent with the variation in the 
form of the larve, a circumstance dependent, as it seems to me, 
upon the principle that modifications of the preparatory states of an 
insect ought merely to be regarded as indications of corresponding 
peculiarities in the final state, the former modifications being subor- 
dinate to those observed in the imago, and having, in fact, been un- 
dergone with a direct view to the perfection of the insect. We might 
indeed carry the subject still further. ‘Thus, whilst the intimate 
connexion existing throughout the whole of the Tetramerous Beetles 
cannot be denied, yet Cerambyx has a subvermiform and Chryso- 
mela an anopluriform larva; whilst the latter and Coccinella (Mr. 
MacLeay’s two examples of the Anopluriform Stirps), although 
agreeing in the larve, are totally different in the habits and in the 
structure of the tarsi of the imago.”’ After some further observa- 
tions, he adds, that “ The Coleoptera are therefore divisible into the 
four following sections: 1. Pentamera, in which all the tarsi are 5- 
jointed, the fourth being of ordinary size; 2. Heteromera, in which 
the four anterior tarsi are 5-jointed, and the two posterior 4-jointed ; 
3. Pseudotetramera (or Subpentamera, Tetramera, Latreille, Crypto- 
pentamera, Burm.), in which the tarsi are 5-jointed, but the fourth 
joint is exceedingly diminutive, and concealed between the lobes 
of the preceding; 4. Pseudotrimera (or Subtetramera, Tetramera, 
Latr., Cryptotetramera, Burm.),in which the tarsi are 4-jointed, the 
third joint being very diminutive, and concealed between the lobes 
of the preceding.” 

As a specimen of the structural details, the following account of 
the structure of the mouth of the preparatory states of the May-fly 
(Ephemera vulgata) may be quoted :—‘‘ Considering the rudimental 
nature of the mouth of the imago, it is surprising that no one has 
hitherto described the real structure of the mouth in the preparatory 
states. Reaumur has attempted it, but his figures are so rude and in- 
sufficient, that no idea can be gleaned as to their true structure ; 
Swammerdam also passes them over undescribed. In the pupa 
of E. vulgata the upper lip is of moderate size, with the anterior 
angles rounded off and ciliated ; it is flat and quite membranous : the 
mandibles are horny, armed with several teeth within, near the base, 
which is dilated into a flattened molary plate, whilst the upper angle 
of the mandible is produced into a long curved horn, The maxille 
are small, membranous, curved, pointed at the tip and internally se- 
tose : the maxillary palpi do not extend beyond the front of the head ; 


56 Bibliographical Notices. 


they are 4-jointed, the basal joint being very short: the lower lip is 
very large and membranous, covering the under side of the mouth; 
it is quadrilobed and furnished within with a broad tongue, of which 
the anterior angles are produced and pilose; the labial palpi are 
broad and 3-jointed.” 

The account of the proceedings of the Ant-lion may be taken as 
an example of the manner in which the natural history of the various 
families is treated :— 

“Tt is in very fine sand that the larva makes its pitfall. When 
placed upon the surface, it bends down the extremity of the body, 
and then pushing, or rather dragging, itself backwards by the assist- 
ance of its hind legs, but more particularly of the deflexed extremity 
of its body, it gradually insinuates itself into and beneath the sand, 
constantly throwing off the particles which fall upon, or which it 
shovels, with its jaws or legs upon its head, by suddenly jerking 
them backwards, 


‘Ossaque post tergum magne jactata parentis.’ 


‘“« Proceeding in this manner, in a spiral direction, it gradually di- 
minishes the diameter of its path, and by degrees throws so much of 
the sand away, as to form a conical pit, at the bottom of which it 
then conceals itself, its mandibles, widely extended, being the only 
parts that appear above the surface ; with these, any luckless insect 
that may happen to fall down the hole is immediately seized and 
killed. When the fluids of the victim are exhausted, the Ant-lion, 
by a sudden jerk, throws the dry carcass out of the hole; should, 
‘however, the insect by chance escape the murderous jaws of its 
enemy, the latter immediately commences throwing up the sand, 
whereby not only is the hole made deeper and its sides steeper, but 
the escaping insect is probably hit, and again brought down to the 
bottom of the pit. It is chiefly upon ants and other soft-bodied in- 
sects that these larve feed. ‘Chey are, however, capable of under- 
going long fasts, for one of my larve remained from October till 
March without food. It has been supposed that, as the food of these 
larvee consists entirely of juices, and as they appear to be destitute 
of anal aperture, the whole of their food is assimilated. M. L. Du- 
four has, however, traced the intestinal canal terminating in an anus, 
which is, indeed, very difficult to discover. (Ann. Soc. Ent. de 
France, tom. il. p.67. App.) Latreille states that these larve are 
produced in the summer or autumn, and become pupz in the follow- 
ing spring. I found the larve of all sizes in July, one of which 
became a pupa, and assumed the perfect state; whilst another, of 
equal size, remained through the winter in the larva state. Previous 
to assuming the pupa state, the larva forms a globular cocoon of less 
than half an inch in diameter of fine sand, glued with silken threads 
spun from a slender telescopic-like spinneret placed at the extremity 
of its body, and lined with fine silk. The pupa is small, not being 
half an inch long, inactive, and with all its limbs laid at rest upon 
the breast. When ready to assume the perfect state it uses its man- 
dibles, which are quite unlike those of the larva and imago, and 


Bibliographical Notices. is | 


which have not been before described, to gnaw a hole through the 
cocoon, and pushes itself partly through the aperture, in which it 
leaves the pupa skin.” 

The work is illustrated with a coloured plate, containing examples 
of most of the orders, and by nearly 2500 figures representing the 
types of the different families, with their preparatory states and struc- 
tural peculiarities, there being not fewer than 340 figures of perfect 
insects, and more than 420 of larvee and pup. Another important 
feature in the work, and one which we can well believe must have 
cost the author very great labour, is the bibliographical references 
to each of the families. These cannot fail to be of infinite service to, 
the student, as they contain notices of every paper or detached me- 
moir of the least value published on the subject up to the date of the 
work. At the same time, in order to render it still more useful, a com- 
plete synopsis of the British genera, brought down to the present 
time, is added, and in which are included the characters, synonyms, and 
authorities of the genera, the number of British species, and name of 
the type, with a reference to a figure of the genus. Having thus 
given our readers an insight into the comprehensive nature of the 
work before us, we must observe, that the discussion of the relations 
of the different families, and of the views entertained thereof by pre- 
ceding writers, appears too much detailed. ‘The great extent of the 
subject, however, and the comparatively slight grounds existing to- 
wards a perfect classification of the very numerous tribes of insects, 
have necessarily involved many of their relations in doubt, and of 
which the discussion cannot fail to be productive of advantage. We 
also notice a few typographical errors, some of which, however, are 
corrected in the Appendix. In conclusion, as this work has the rare 
merit of interfering with no other hitherto published, we cordially 
recommend it as one rendered necessary by the progress of the 
science, and as the result of the most laborious research, and conse- 
quently as deserving, both from its nature and execution, of be- 
coming a standard work of reference in every zoological library. 


Otia Hispanica. Auctore P. B. Webb. Pentas 2, 1839. 


The present number of this valuable work, which has only recently 
reached us, is occupied by figures and descriptions of five species of 
Alge, by C. Montague, M.D., and as they are all either new or but 
little known, we cannot do better than transcribe their specific cha- 
racters ; we must, however, previously state that each of the species 
is fully illustrated by magnified dissections, and by a detailed de- 
scription and copious observations. 


l. Griffithsia flabellata (Montag.), filis setaceis virgatis, ramis al- 
ternis pinnatis, pinnis tandem divaricato-recurvis, pimnulis sub- 
secundis erectis, articulis diametro quintuplo-duplo longioribus, 
capsulis maximis involucratis—Ceramium et Callithamnion 
flexuosum, Agardh. 

Agardh appears never to have seen the fruit of this plant, and 


58 Zoological Society. 


therefore referred it to Callithamnion, to which genus it is closely al- 

lied in general appearance. Its fruit is that of a Griffithsia. 

2. Griffithsia Schousboei (Montag. ), repens, intricata, filis dichotomis 
articulato-constrictis, articulis elliptico-sphericis e geniculis 
radicellas hyalinas emittentibus. 

«The absence of fructification causes me to doubt if this is not an 
abnormal state or a rampant variety of G. corallina (Ag.).” 

3. Gigartina conferta (Schousb.), fronde cartilaginea, filiformi, vage 
ramosa, ramis fasciculatis confertis, ramulos abbreviatos patentes 
apice incrassato-ovoideos undique emittentibus. 

4. Gigartina gaditana (Montag.), fronde cartilaginea, filiformi, di- 
chotoma, aculeis simplicibus brevissimis subsecundis utrinque 
attenuatis obsita. 

Probably closely allied to the Spherococcus armatus (Agardh). 

5. Delesseria interrupta (Ag.), fronde membranacea tenerrima, in- 

terrupte costata, lineari, dichotoma, apice furcata rotundataque. 


This second number fully supports the high character which had 
been obtained by its predecessor, and we trust that the work will 
receive that support which it deserves from the botanists of Britain. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
June 23, 1840.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair. 


The Rev. F. W. Hope read a paper entitled ‘‘ Observations on 
the Stenochoride of New Holland, with descriptions of new species.” 
Of this paper the following is an extract :— 


Fam. Stenocuorip&#, Leach. 
Type of the family Stenochorus semipunctatus, Fab. 


Section 1. Armigeri. 
Antennis thoraceque spinosis, apicibus elytrorum bidentatis. 


Sp. 1. Srenocnorus eieas. ‘Sten. ater thorace spinoso inequali, 
elytris basi nigro flavoque variegatis. . 

Antenne corpore fere duplo longiores, articulis ternis primis nigri- 
cantibus, reliquis fusco-ferrugineis, articulis intermediis apice spi- 
nosis. Caput atrum antice rufo-ciliatum palpis ferrugineis. Tho- 
rax utringue spinosus spinis brevibus, tuberculatus, rugosus et ater. 
Elytra bidentata, basi nigro flavoque variegata, varioloso-punctata. 
Corpus infra nigrum abdomine postice piceo, femoribus atris, 
tibiis tarsisque fusco-brunneis et tomentosis. 

Long. lin. 183; lat. lin. 54, 

Hab. In interiori parte Nove Hollandie. 

This magnificent species, the largest of the genus, was given to 
Captain Roe, when engaged on his survey of the Australian coast ; 
it was labelled as coming from the inner country. 

In Museo Dom. Hope. 


Sp. 2. Srenocuorus tatus. Sten. fusco-brunneus, thorace cinereo- 


Zoological Society. 59 


tomentoso, elytris flavo brunneoque variegatis. Caput cinereum. 
Antenne longitudini corporis vie equales. Thorax utrinque spi- 
nosus, spinis acutis, tomentosus et rugosus, antice binis tuberculis 
rubro-piceis insignitus. LElytra flavo-brunnea maculisque nigris 
variegata, macula suturali magna lunulata, ad apicem posita, corpus 
infra nigrum, pectore pedibus brunneo-piceis, tarsisque aurico- 
matis. 

Long. lin. 15; lat. lin. 4. 

Hab. In Nova Hollandia circa Flumen Cygneum. 

In Mus. Dom. Hope. 


Sp. 3. SrenocHoRvus LONGIPENNIS, Sten. atro-brunneus, thorace 
cinereo, elytris antice flavo variegatis, postice, piceo-brunneis. 
Antenne longitudine corporis, fusco-flave et tomentose. Thorax 
utrinque spinosus spinis acutis, ad humeros elytrorum curvatus, 
rugosus, tuberculo nigro et glabro in medio disci posito. lytra 
elongata ad apicem parum attenuata, antice brunnea, lineis flavis 
longitudinalibus variegata, postice reliqua parte disci atro-brunnea. 
Corpus infra fusco-brunneum, femoribus tibiis pallidioribus et to- 
mentosis, tarsisque auricomatis. 

Long. lin. 13; lat. lin. 34. 

Hab. Van Diemen’s Land. 


Sp. 4. Srenocuorus Mircuerir. Slen. straminicolor, caput ni- 
grum antennis flavis, thorace atro-cinereo, elytrisque flavo brun- 
neogue variegatis. Caput atrum thorace bispinoso, spinis utrinque 
minutis, disco rugoso atro-cinereo. Elytra pallide flava sutura 
brunneisque maculis variegata. Corpus infra rubro-brunneum an- 
nulis abdominis aurato-tomentosis, femoribus et tibiis concoloribus 
tarsisque aurato-spongiosis. 

Long. lin. 12; lat. lin. 3}. 

Hab. In Nova Hollandia. 

This singularly marked insect I have named in honour of Sir T. 

Livingston Mitchell, the author of one of the most interesting works 
which has yet appeared respecting Australia. 


Sp. 5. Srenocuorvus trrmacutatus. Séen. pallide flavus, antennis 
pedibus luteis thorace cinereo elytrisque nigro maculatis. Caput 
piceo-brunneum. Antennis flavis sparsimque tomentosis. Thorax 
utringue spinosus, spinis brevibus, rugoso-tuberculatus et argenteo- 
cinereus, scutellum flavum. Llytra ad basin nigra, macula magna 
ovali pallide flava, ante apicem in singulo posita. © Corpus infra 
rubro-fuscum et argenteo-tomentosum. Pedibus luteis. 

This elegant species I received from Captain Roe ; it was captured 

at the Swan River Settlement. 


Sp. 6. Srenocnorus opscurus, Donovan. Sten. thorace rugoso 
spinoso, fuscus elytris antice punctato-rugosis, postice levibus ni- 
tidis apice bidentatis. 

Long. lin. 11; lat. lin. 3. 

This species appears to be of rare occurrence. I have seen only 

three specimens; all of them were from Van Diemen’s Land. 


60 Zoological Society. 


Sp. 7. Srenocuorvs puncratus, Donovan. Sten. thorace spinoso, 
Suscus, elytris punctatis antice subrugosis, apice bidentatis maculis 
tribus flavis. 

Long. lin. 11; lat. lin. 23. 

This species I obtained at the sale of the late Mr. Donovan’s in- 
sects; it was labelled as received from Van Diemen’s Land. ‘The 
colour of this species in Donovan’s plate is not dark enough; the 
variety with the basal and medial spots united on the elytra, is by 
no means uncommon; the species is also liable to vary considerably 
in size; a small specimen measured only 84 lines long and 2 in 
width. 

Sp. 8. Srenocnorvus semiruncratus, Fabricius. Sten. thorace 
spinoso, fuscus, elytris antice punctato-rugosis, flavo-fasciatis, 
postice levibus, apice bidentatis macula flava. Vid. Oliv. 4— 
67. p. 37, 48; Stenoch. 69. tab. 2. f. 19; Enc. Méth. 5. p. 
303, 56; Schonherr. Syn. Ins. vol. i. part 3. p. 404. species 9. 

Long. lin. 11; lat. lin. 3. 

The localities of ‘ Brasilia’ and ‘ Nova Hollandia’ are mentioned by 
the latter author ; there cannot exist a doubt that the former locality 
is erroneous. The species is subject to great variation. I mention 
some of the most particular. 

Var. a. Elytris (long. lin. 8 ; lat. lin. 1%) mediis trimaculatis, maculis 
binis antice parvis, postica triplo majori. 

Var. (6. Elytris (long. lin. 7 ; lat. lin. 14) late flavo-fasciatis maculis 
nigris aspersis. 

Var. y. Elytris (long. lin. 11; lat. lin. 3) late flavo-fasciatis nigris 
binis maculis notatis, apice late flavo, spinisque concoloribus, an- 
tennis pedibusque pallidis. 

This is probably an immature specimen. It is by no means un- 
common. 


Sp. 9. Srenocuorvus aneustatus, DeJean. Sten. valde elongatus, 
parallelus, pubescens, fusco-cinereus, thorace subplicato, conico, 
lineis duabus albidis. Elytris macula laterali antica, elongata, 
Susca. 

Long. lin. 10; tot. 15. 

In Museo M. M. DeJean et Gory. 

The above description is taken from the Voyage De |’Astrolabe, 

by Mons. Boisduval, vide part 2. p. 475. 


Sp. 10. Srenocnorus unpuLatus. Sten. nigro-brunneus, an- 
tennis aurato-tomentosis thorace supra tuberculato et concolori, 
medio disci macula elevata rubro-picea et polita. Scutellum au- 
reo-tomentosum. Elytra fusco-brunnea, fasciis binis mediis un- 
dulatis pallide flavis upicibus concoloribus. Corpus infra rubro- 
piceum pedibus aureo-tomentosis. 

Long. lin. 10; lat. lin. 24. 

This species inhabits New Holland, and was sent me by Captain 
Roe from the New English Settlement at the Swan River in Au- 
stralia. I must remark that in this species the spines at the apex 
of the elytra appear unusually short, those at the suture are scarcely 


Zoological Society. 61 


perceptible. I imagine therefore, as the insect is unique and much 
damaged, that probably they have been broken off. 


Sp. 11. Srenocnorvs assiminis. Sten. affinis precedenti, rufo- 
brunneus, antennis concoloribus et tomentosis. Thorax- -rufo- 
piceus, supra tuberculatus tuberculis quinque elevatis majori- 
bus ita dispositis :|: reliquis minoribus.. Elytra rufo-brunnea, 
fascia elongata irregular undulata et flava apicibus flavo-macu- 
latis. Corpus infra rufum femoribus et tibiis concoloribus et 
sub-tomentosis tar els auricomatis. 

Long. lin. 103; lat. lin. 22. 

I received this insect from Van Diemen’s Land. 


Sp. 12. Srenocnorus acanruocerus, MacLeay. Sten. fusco-fer- 
rugineus capite punctato ; antennis rubris, articulo 3%, 4t, 5'° 
et 6'° apice spinosis ; ore rubro; maaillis elongatis, apice ciliatis 
membranaceis ; palpis securifor mibus ; thorace obscuro utrinque 
unispinoso margine antico tuberculisque dorsalibus utrinque pos- 
tacoque semicirculari rubris ; scutello rubro; elytris rubris fas- 
cus tribus nigris undatis, ad basin inter lineas elevatas subcre- 
natis, apicemque versus punctatis, apice bidentatis ; corpore sub- 
tus nigro nitido tomentoso pedibus rubris. 

In Mus. Dom. Macleay. 


Sp. 13. Srenocnorvs porsALis, MacLeay. Sten. fulvo-piceus ca- 
pite angusto labro palpisque testaceis ; vertice canaliculato ; tho- 
race meequaliter rugoso eminentia media ovali glabra tribusque 
aliis utrinque imconspicuis ; elytris bidentatis subelevatis inter- 
stitusque punctatis macula Wieden suturali testacea antice sub- 
emarginata ; antennis subtus villosis, articulis apice haud spinosis; 
corpore pedibusque piceis ; femoribus incrassatis. 

In Mus. Dom. MacLeay. 

Hab. In Nova Hollandia. 


Section 2. Tubericolles. 


Antennis spinosis, thorace tuberculato haud spinoso, apicibus 
elytrorum bidentatis femoribusque incrassatis. 

Sp. 14. Srenocnorus unieutratus, MacLeay. Sten. fuscus capite 
cum antennis villosis, thorace inequali rugoso, tuberculato. Ely- 
tris depressis crebrissime punctulatis, in singulo macula quadrato- 
elongata, et lutea fere in medio disci posita. Corpus infra rubro- 

Suscum tomentosum femoribus incrassatis et concoloribus, tarsis 
infra flavo-spongiosis. 

This species I received from the Swan River : it is subject to great 
variation in size. A specimen similar to Mr. MacLeay’s Uniguttatus 
measures in length, lin. 103; lat. lin. 2. It seems likely that Sten. 
elongatus of DeJean is the same as the above species. 

Sp. 15. Srenocnorus rHomBirEeR. Sten. affinis preecedenti at 
multo minor. Fuscus, antennis et corpore sparsim flavo-tomento- 
sis, capite haud villoso, rubro. Thorax inequalis et tuberculatus. 
Elytra depressa bidentata, macula quadrato-elongata lutea fere 


62 ‘Loological Society. 


in medio disci posita. Corpus infra rubro-piceum nitidum, binis 
ultimis segmentis pallidioribus. Pedes rubro-fusci femoribus pa- 
rum incrassatis tarsisque infra aureo-tomentosis. 
Long. Jin. 7.; lat. lin. 1}. 
I received this species in a box of insects from Mr. Charles Dar- 
win. Its true locality is either Sidney or Van Diemen’s Land. 
I consider it quite distinct from Mr. Sharpe MacLeay’s Stenocho- 
rus uniguttatus. 
In Mus. Dom. Hope. 


Sp.16, Srenocnorus Tunicatus, MacLeay. Sten. flavus antenna- 
rum articulis duobus primis nigris quinto apice septimo nonoque 
nigris ; thorace subcylindrico utrinque unidentato, supra quadri- 
tuberculato tuberculis anticis majoribus ; elytris apice flavis uni- 
dentatis, parte basali ultra medium subviolaceo-flava linea ebliqua 
terminata ; corpore pedibusque flavo-testaceis. 


In Mus. Dom. MacLeay. 


Sp. 17. Srenocnorus ruprires, Boisduval. Sten. elongatus paral- 
lelus ; antennis pedibusque rufis ; thorace angustiort, cylindrico, 
tuberculato, coleopteris dilute fuscis ; apice spinosis, punctis cre- 
bris impressis, macula communi maxima irregulari, nigra notata, 
altera postica, scutelloque flavis. 

Long. lin. 104; lat. lin. 24. 

Described from Mons. Boisduval’s ‘ Voyage de |’ Astrolabe,’ vid. 
part ii. page 479. I had given the name of Undulatus to the species, 
and had figured it before I was aware of its being described: the 
sexes apparently differ considerably in size. 


Sp. 18. Srenocnorus Roger. Sten. rubro-fuscus ; antennis pal- 
lidioribus ; thorace tuberculato, elytrisque macula irregulari 
flava notatis, alteraque apicali lutea, spinis apice brevibus, ex- 
terno longiort. Corpus infra rubro-piceum nitidum pedibus con- 
coloribus et tomentosis. 

Long. lin. 63; lat. lin. 1}. 

This species was sent to me from the Swan River by Captain Roe ; 

it is named after that indefatigable and enterprising officer. 


Section 3. Fissipennes. 
Antennis spinosis, thorace inequali tuberculato seu denticulato, 
apicibus elytrorum transverse truncatis, haud spinosis. 


Gen. Corrocrercus*, Hope, Nov. Gen. 


Caput antice rugosum, antennis spinoso-tomentosis. Thorax fere 
cylindricus, tuberculatus. lytra parallela thorace latiora ad 
apicem parum contracta, transverse fissa, haud spinosa. Cor- 


pus infra convexum, antennis pedibusque fere ut in Sten. Roei 
conformatis. 


Type of the Genus, Stenochorus biguttatus of Donovan. 


Sp. 1. Coprocercus sreurratus, Donovan, vid. pl. 2. fig. 7. 


* Koptocercus, frem xox, scindo, and xepxos cauda. 


Zoological Society. 63 


Copt. biguttatus, thorace mutico, Jferrugineus, elytris antice punc- 
tato-rugosis, testaceo-maculatis, bidentatis macula flava. 

Long. lin. 8; lat. lin. 2. 

I received this insect from Mr. Donovan, and therefore have no 
doubt respecting the individual species. The elytra, according to the 
above description, can scarcely be considered as bidentate; they 
appear as if they were abruptly broken off at their apex. ‘The sexes 
vary very much in size. 

Sp.2. Coprocercus SEXMACULATUS. Copl. niger ; anlennis brunneis ; 
thorace tuberculato et rugoso; elytris 6 maculis luteis notatis, 
pedibus rufescentibus. Caput atrum antennis brunneis. Thorax 
utrinque denticulatus, inequalis, rugosus, tuberculatus, macula 
media elevata et glabra. Elytra nigra antice varioloso-punctata, 
postice punctis minoribus. Sex-maculata, macula 1™ lutea paullo 
infra basin, 2% fere media seu melius fasciata, 3"* apicali pal- 
lidiore. Corpus infra cinereo-piceum ; pedibus rufo-brunneis. 

Long. lin. 7; lat. lin. 13. 

This species, which appears to have escaped the notice of ento- 
mologists, is abundant. I suspect that the male sex will have the 
denticulation on each side of the thorax more marked than in the 
female described. 


Sp. 3. Coprocercus untrasciatus. Copt. ater thorace inequali 
tuberculato, elyiris nigris punctatis, et flavo-fasciatis, punctis 
ternis, maculisque minutis in singulo, inter basin et medialem 
fasciam positis. Corpus infra rubro-piceum ; pedibus concolori- 
bus, aureo-tomentosis ; abdomine nigro, et nitido. 

Long. lin. 6; lat. lin. 14. 
The above insect I received from Captain Roe, of the Swan River 

Settlement in New Holland. 


Section 4. Denticolles. 


Antennis tomentosis, thorace utrinque spinoso ; dorso dentato ; 
elytris apice obtusis. 


Gen. TracHELoracuys*, Nov. Gen. 
Type of the Genus, Stenochorus fumicolor. 


Caput exsertum, oculis prominentibus, antennis corpore breviori- 
bus. Palpi maxillares mandibulis longiores. Antenne 11-ar- 
ticulate, 1™° cylindrico parum deformi ad basim tenuiori et 
externe crassiore, 24° brevi subcyathiformi, reliquis fere equa- 
libus, at extimo minori, apice attenuato. Thorax convexus 
utrinque spinosus, disco spinis armato. /lytra thorace quad- 
ruplo longiora, depressa, ad apicem obtuse rotundata et inermia. 
Pedes simplices, femoribus haud incrassatis. 

Hab. In Nova Hollandia. 


TRACHELORACHYS FuMICOLOR. T'rach. fusco-niger ; thorace utrin- 
que spinoso, disco spinis quatuor fere in medio armato. Elytra 
parallela marginibus undique elevatis ad basim crebre granu- 


* The above word is formed of reeynros, collum, and exxis, a spine. 


64 Zoological Society. 


lata, granulis ad apicem e medio elytrorum magnitudine decres- 
centibus. Corpus infra piceo-nigrum, pedibus pallidioribus et 
tomentosis, plantisque aurato-tomentosis. 

Long. lin. 104; lat. lin. 23. 

This insect was obtained from a collection made in the vicinity of 
Sydney. 

TracHeLoracuys pustutatus. Trach. flavo-fuscus antennis to- 
mentosis ; thorace concolori utrinque spinoso ; spinis binis fere in 
medio armatis. Elytra marginata; pustulis nigris in lineis 
sparsim dispositis. Corpus infra fusco-rubrum ; pedibus subto- 
mentosis. 

Long. lin. 8; lat. lin. 14. 

The above insect was purchased out of a New Holland box, 
along with various nondescripts ; most likely they were from Hobart 
Town. 

Section 5. Femorales. 


Antennis tomentosis ; thorace utrinque spinoso, dorso dentato ; 
elytris transverse sectis; femoribus incrassatis. 


Gen. Meropacuys*. 


Caput exsertum, antennis tomentosis articulis undecim articulatis ; 
1™° fere ut in Trach. fumicolori, at externe crassiori et ovato ; 
24 previ et globoso; 3"° triplo longiori; 4*° paullo breviori, re- 
liquis gradatim increscentibus, extimo apice subacuto. Thorawr 
antice et postice contractus, utrinque in medio spinosus; dorso 
dentato. Hlyira depressa; thorace latiora postice latiora trans- 
verse fissa. Yotum corpus supra et infra argenteo sericie asper- 
sum. Femoribus valde incrassatis in medio fortiter globosis. 


Meropacuys MacLeail. Merop. fusco-flava antennis flavis to- 
mentosis, thorace concolori, utrinque spinoso, maculis binis atris, 
antice et postice signato. Elytra aurato sericie aspersa, ad hu- 
meros tuberculata, fascia nigricanti ante apicem posita. Corpus 
infra rubrum nigro et argenteo variegatum. Pedes flavescentes , 
JSemoribus globosis, nigro-maculatis ; tibits quatuor posticis medio 
atratis ; tarsisque pallidis binis anticis fere omnino nigris sub- 
tusque auri-comatis. 

Long. lin. 8; lat. lin. 1$. 

This beautifully sericeous insect is named in honour of William 
Sharpe MacLeay, Esq., from whom we may shortly expect some 
valuable communications relating to the entomology of Australia. 

This genus appears to differ chiefly from Trachelorachys in having 
both the sexes remarkably characterized by their incrassated femora ; 
and it is probable that, as in other New Holland Stenochoridous ge- 
nera, the length of the antenne will vary in the sexes. 


MEROPACHYS TRISTIS. Merop. flavo-fuscus antennis tomentosis, 
thorace aurato lanugine obsito. E lytra depressa, minulis pustu- 
lis linear serie insignitis. Corpus infra rubro-piceum sericie 


* Meropachys is from “xeos, femur, and rayue, crassilies. 


Zoological Society. 65 


aurato tectum. Femora valde incrassata ; tibiis rubro-testaceis ; 
tarsisque infra auri-comatis. 
Long. lin. 94; lat. lin. 2. 
The above species was sent to me by Captain Roe from the vici- 
nity of the Swan River settlement. There were also other species 
allied to the present, but they arrived in too mutilated a state to 


describe. 
ConicoLueEs. 


Scolecobrotus Westwoodii. ‘This species was described at p. 109 
in the first volume of the Zoological ‘Transactions, and is admirably 
figured at Plate XV. 2.5. It is remarkable for the joints of the 
antenne, all excepting the first three appearing as if they were eaten 
by worms. I have lately obtained from Mr. Fortnum the other sex 
of this singular insect, and now briefly describe it. The antennz 
are of a light coral-red colour, which may partly be occasioned by 
abrasion. The joints of the antennz do not appear serrated as in 
the former sex, excepting under a high magnifying power, and even 
then it is scarcely perceptible. The spines at the apex of the elytra 
are wider apart than in the specimen previously described ; in other 
respects the insects accord almost entirely. I have reason to think 
that both the above specimens are from the Swan River settlement, 
and am not aware that any others are to be found in our metropoli- 
tan, or even in the French collections. 


Uracanthus, Hope. For the description of this genus, vide the de- 
tails published at page 108 of the ‘ Zoological Transactions,’ where 
only one species was described ; two more are now added. 


Uracantuts PALLENS. Uracan. affinis precedenti at multo minor. 
Cervino-brunneus thorace conico et albo-lineato ; elytris palli- 
dioribus apicibus bidentatis. 

Caput fronte forte canaliculata pubescenti-allida tectum. Tho- 
rax alba linea utringue notatus, binisque tuberculis ad latera sub- 
armatus, rugisque transversis constrictus. Elytra cervino-brunnea, 
sericea, triangulis in singulo colore saturatiore inquinatis. Cor- 
pus infra brunneo-sericeum, femoribus parum compressis. 

Long. lin. 10; lat. lin. 2. 

I had originally given the name of sericeus to this species, which, 

as it seems common to all that are now known, I change it at pre- 
sent to pallens. It was received from Van Diemen’s Land in 1839. 


UracanTuus MARGINELLUS. Uracan. fusco-brunneus thorace albo- 
lineato, elytrisque brunneo marginatis. 

Tolum corpus supra tomentosum, capite porrecto et inter oculos 
parum sub-canaliculato. Thorax rugis constrictus, tuberculo 
ulrinque posito. Elytra albo-pubescentia marginibus brunneis 
apicibus abrupte truncatis, spiis paruin prommentibus. Corpus 
infra concolor, femoribus compressis. 


Long. lin. 9; lat. lin. 13. 
I received this insect from Captain Roe, of the Swan River. In 


form it approaches a singular genus named Stephanops by Mr. Shuck- 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. F 


66 Zoological Society. 


hard; it is however decidedly an Uracanthus, and there can be little 
doubt that Stephanops Nasutus of the above author belongs to my 
section of the cone-necked-shaped Stenochoride. 


Section Conicolles, Hope. 
Genus SrroneyLurus, Hope. 


Type of the Genus Sten. scutellatus, Hope. 
Vide Zool. 'Trans., vol. i. p. 107. 


Caput porrectum, oculis prominentibus. Antenne undecim articu- 
late: articulus 1™"S crassus antice latior quam ad basim; 2° 
brevi, reliquis gradatim increscentibus, compressis. Thorax 
coniformis antice et transverse truncatus. Hlytra thorace la- 
tiora, parallela apicibus rotundatis. Femora in utroque sexu 
subincrassata, et parum compressa. 


Sp. 1. SrronGYLURUS SCUTELLATUS. Strong. fuscus et tomentosus, 
thorace flavo-ochraceo colore utrinque lineato medio disci ngri- 
cante. Scutellum valde distinctum flavum. Elytra fusco-brunnea, 
fasctisque undulatis parum distinetis notata. Corpus mfra sor- 
dide fuscum, abdomine rubro-piceo, pedibus concoloribus et tomen- 
tosis. 

Long. lin. 124; lat. lin. 3. 

The above insect I have received from various parts of New Hol- 
land; as it is accurately figured, I have not given very full generic 
details. I must remark, however, that in the sexes of this genus 
the antenne vary very considerably, in one instance exceeding the 
length of the body, whilst in the other sex they are shorter than 
the elytra. These Longicorn beetles also vary much in size, 
which is a remark that appears to apply to most of the Cerambycide 
of New Holland. Can the long drought which sometimes prevails 
in this country be regarded as the cause of dwarfishness, which is 
certainly one of the striking features of the Coleoptera of Au- 
stralia? 


Sp. 2. SrroneyLturus varicornis. Strong. testaceo-fuscus, 
antennis flavo-nigroque variegatis. Thorace tomentoso utrinque, 
dentibus atris armato. Scutellum distinctum et album. Elytra 
Susco-testacea fascus binis undatis parum distinctis. Corpus 
infra concolor, pedibus tumentosis. 

Long. lin. 54; lat. lin. 13. 

There are in our English collections two other species belonging 

to this genus; as however I have them not at hand, I must leave 
others to describe them. 


Genus Corrorrerus, Hope. 


Type of the Genus Stenochorus Cretifer, Hope. 
Vide Zool. Trans., vol. i. p. 107. 


Caput porrectum inter oculos canaliculatum. Antenne compresse, 
et fere ut in Strongyluro. Thorax obconico-truncatus, lateribus 
rotundatis. H/ytra thorace latiora parallela; apicibus sub-ob- 


Geological Society. 67 


lique truncatis, seu abrupte sectis. Femora sub-incrassata et 
q shige : 
parum compressa; tibiis subincurvis. 


CoproPTERUS CRETIFER. Copt. fusco-brunneus, capite albida 
macula inter oculos posita. Thorax nigro-cinereus variis ma- 
culis cretaceis notatus. Elytra brunnea maculis nigris aspersa, 
in quibusdam speciminibus macule conjuncte fascias exhibent. 

. Corpus infra fusco-rubrum maculisque variis albidis obsitum. 
Pedes rubro-picei et tomentosi. 

Long. lin. 103; lat. lin. 3. 

This insect appears to be abundant at Sydney: there are also 
other allied species undescribed, and from the vicinity of the Swan 
River. 

Genus Pizsarturivs, Hope. 
Type of the Genus Stenochorus marginellus. 
Vide Zool. Trans., p. 112. Genus 12. 


Caput exsertum. Antenne valde compresse, 11-articulate. Thoraz 
fere tetragonus angulis anticis parum rotundatis. E/ytra tho- 
race paullo latiora parallela, interne spinosa, angulis externis 
rotundatis. Femora antica quatuor vix incrassata, posteriora 
minora; tibiis subincurvis. 


Hab, In Nova Hollandia. 


PIESARTHRIUS MARGINELLUs. Pvresar. flavo-fuscus antennis com- 
pressis, tomentosis et pallidis. Thorax niger, lateribus flavo- 
ochraceis. Scutellum distinctum et flavum. LE lytra testaceo-flava 
marginibus interne et externe rubro-piceis. Corpus infra brunneo- 
piceum lateribus pectoris annulisque abdominis utrinque flavo- 
maculatis, pedibus pallidioribus. 

Long. lin. 10; lat. lin. 23. 

This insect I received from Captain Roe of the Swan River, and 

it is, I believe, unique in our London cabinets. I have seen a second 
species, but have not been able to obtain permission to describe it. 


GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, 


April 29, 1840.—A paper was read, entitled, “ Description of the 
mains of a Bird, Tortoise, and Lacertian Saurian, from the chalk ;” 
by Richard Owen, Esq., F.G.S. 

Bird—tThe three portions of Ornitholite were obtained by Lord 
Enniskillen from the chalk near Maidstone, and were recognised by 
him and Dr. Buckland as belonging to some large bird. One of 
the bones is nine inches in length, and has one extremity nearly en- 
tire, though mutilated, but the other is completely broken off. The 
extremity, partially preserved, is expanded. The rest of the shaft 
of the bone has a pretty uniform size, but is irregularly three-sided, 
with the sides flat and the angles rounded: its circumference is two 
inches and a quarter. The whole bone is slightly bent. The spe- 
cimen differs from the femur of any known bird, in the proportion 
of its length to its breadth; and from the tibia or metatarsal bone, 

F 2 


68 Geological Society. 


in its triedral figure, and the flatness of the sides, none of which are 
longitudinally grooved. It resembles most the humerus of the Al- 
batross in its form, proportions and size, but it differs in the more 
marked angles bounding the three sides. The expanded extremity 
likewise resembles the distal end of the humerus of the Albatross, 
but it is too mutilated to allow the exact amount of similarity to be 
determined. 

On the supposition that this fragment is really a part of the hu- 
merus, Mr. Owen says, its length and comparative straightness would 
prove it to have belonged to a longipennate natatorial bird, equalling 
in size the Albatross. 

The two other portions of bone have been crushed, but Mr. Owen 
states that they belong to the distal end of the tibia, the peculiar 
strongly-marked trochlear extremity of which is well preserved. 
Their relative size to the preceding bone, supposing that specimen 
to be part of a humerus, is nearly the same as in the skeleton of tae 
Albatross. There is no bird now known north of the Equator with 
which the fossils can be compared. 

Tortoise.—The remains of the Chelonian Reptile consist of four 
marginal plates of the carapace, and some small fragments of the 
expanded ribs. The marginal plates are united by the usual finely- 
indented sutures, and each is impressed along the middle of its up- 
per surface with a line corresponding to the margin of the horny 
plate which originally defended it. The external edge of each plate 
is slightly emarginated in the middle. These plates are narrower 
in proportion to their length than in any of the existing marine Che- 
lonia ; and they deviate still more in the character of their internal 
articular margin, from the corresponding plates of terrestrial Che- 
lonia; but they sufficiently agree with the marginal plates of the — 
carapace of the Emydes, to render it most probable that these cre- 
taceous remains are referable to that family of Chelonia which live 
in fresh water or estuaries. 

Lacertian Saurian.—This fossil belongs to the collection of Sir 
Philip Egerton ; and it consists of a chain of small vertebree in their 
natural relative position, with fragments of ribs and portions of an 
ischium and a pubis. 

The bodies of the vertebra are united by ball and socket-joints, 
the socket being on the anterior and the ball on the posterior part 
of the vertebra; and they are further proved to belong to the Sau- 
rian class of reptiles by the presence of many long and slender ribs, 
as well as by the conversion of two vertebra into a sacrum, in con- 
sequence of the length and strength of their transverse processes. 
The remains of the ischium and the pubis are connected with the 
left side of the sacrum, proving incontestably that this reptile had 
hinder extremities as well developed as in the generality of Sau- 
rians. Of these extremities, as well as of the anterior and of the 
head, there are no traces. 

Mr. Owen then proceeds to determine to which division of Sau- 
rians, having ball and socket vertebral joints, the fossil should be 
referred. In the crocodilian or Loricate group, the transverse costi- 


Geological Society. 69 


gerous processes are elongated, and three, four, or five of the verte- 
bree which precede the sacrum are ribless, and consequently reck- 
oned as lumbar vertebree: in the lacertian Sauriz there are never 
more than two lumbar vertebre, and those which have ribs support 
them on short convex processes or tubercles. 
In the fossil from the chalk, the ribs are articulated with short 
processes of the kind just mentioned, resembling tubercles, and they 
are attached to the sides of the anterior part of all the vertebra, 
except the one immediately preceding the sacrum. These charac- 
ters, Mr. Owen says, in conjunction with the slenderness and uni- 
form length of the ribs, and the degree of convexity in the articular 
ball of the vertebrze, prove incontestably, that the fossil is part of a 
Saurian, appertaining to the inferior or lacertian group. 

The under surface of the vertebrz is smooth, concave in the axis 
of the spine, and convex transversely. As there are twenty-one 
costal vertebrz anterior to the sacrum, including the single lumbar, 
the fossil, Mr. Owen observes, cannot be referred to the genera 
Stellio, Leiolepis, Basiliscus, Agama, Lyriocephalus, Anolis, or Cha- 
meéleon, but that a comparison may be instituted between it and the 
Monitors, Iguanas, and Scinks. Tn conclusion, he states, that in the 
absence of the cranium, teeth, and extremities, any further approxi- 
mation of the fossil would be hazardous, and too conjectural to yield 
any good scientific result. 


June 10, 1840.—A memoir descriptive of a ‘‘ Series of Coloured 
Sections of the Cuttings on the Birmingham and Gloucester Rail- 
way,” by Hugh Edwin Strickland, Esq., F.G.S. 

The author commences by expressing his regret at the irre- 
coverable loss, which science has experienced, in full advantage not 
having been taken of the valuable geological information, which has 
been exposed by the railway cuttings in different parts of England 
during the last ten years; and he suggests the propriety of each 
line of railway being systematically surveyed by a competent ob- 
server, while the cuttings are in progress. 

Anxious to contribute towards so desirable an end, Mr. Strickland 
gladly yielded to a request made to him by Captain Moorsom, the 
chief engineer of the Birmingham and Gloucester Railway, to un- 
dertake a geological survey of the line ; and he expresses his obliga- 
tions to that gentleman and to Captain J. Vetch for the valuable as- 
sistance they afforded him. The line was originally surveyed by 
Mr. Burr, when only the trial shafts had been sunk, and before the 
cuttings were commenced; but Mr. Strickland bears testimony to 
the accuracy of the account which Mr. Burr laid before this So- 
ciety.—(Geol. Proceedings, vol. ii. p. 593. 

The direction of the railway ranges nearly parallel to the strike 
of the strata, and therefore intersects only the new red sandstone 
and red marl, the lias, and superficial detritus. 

New red sandstone and red marl.—The lowest rock exposed be- 
longs to the new red or bunter sandstone, resting on the anticlinal 


70 Geological Society. 


axis of the Lickey, ten miles south-south-west of Birmingham, and 
one mile south of the termination of the altered rock, or Lickey 
Quartz*. The sandstone is there thick-bedded, soft, and red, and 
dips on the western flank about 5° west-south-west, and on the 
eastern 5° east-south-east. In Grovely Hill, on the north-east of 
the Lickey, it passes occasionally into a hard quartzose conglome- — 
rate with a calcareous paste}; and at Finstal, on the south-west of 
the Lickey ridge, the upper portion of the sandstone is light-coloured, 
and contains obscure vegetable impressions, being a prolongation of 
the stratum, with similar impressions, at Breakback Hill, on the 
west of Bromsgrove {. 

On each side of the Lickey, the sandstone is conformably overlaid 
by red marl, which extends on the north-east to Birmingham$, and on 
the south-west to Stoke Prior and the neighbourhood of Hadnor, 
where the railway intersects a ridge of lias. On the north side the 
marl is there cut off by a fault, but on the south, at Dunhamstead, 
the following juncture section is exposed :— 

(a.) Lias clay with contorted beds of lias limestone. 
(b.) White micaceous sandstone, with numerous speci- 
mens of a smooth oval bivalve Os aa 
(c.)eliastettye. 92 USE CARES Si ee 
(d.) Greyrmar? *) ~F8 200s pep, od Pare iad. aa 
(e-jihedmmmnmles |... Bash oe ee emse Ig ie SN 
Dip of the beds 5° north-north-east. 
In the hill south of Dunhamstead, the grey marl (d) abuts against 
the red marl (e) in consequence of a fault. For the next five miles 
the railway traverses a valley of red marl, between the escarpment 
of the lias and a ridge of Keuper sandstone. On the south-east of 
Spetchley the strike of that sandstone is altered by a fault from 
south by east to south-west, and a projecting angle has been pro- 
duced which is intersected by the railway. ‘This stratum isa feeble 
representative of the Keuper sandstone of Burg Hill, &c.||, con- 
sisting chiefly of greenish marl with thin lamine of white sand- 
stone, about twenty feet thick, with red marl above and below. 
At Norton the railway ascends the las escarpment, and cuts through 
a section exactly analogous to the one given above. A mile 
further south the lias clay contains many calcareous concretions 
abounding with fossils, including Plagiostoma giganteum, Modiola 


* See Mr. Murchison’s Silurian System, p. 492. 

+ Similar conglomerates occur in Worcestershire, Staffordshire, and 
Warwickshire.—Silur. Syst., p.42. Geol. Trans., 2nd Series, vol. v. 347. 

t Geol. Trans., 2nd Series, vol. v. p. 341; Proceedings, vol. ii. p. 564. 

§ The red marl extends from Birmingham along the London railway as 
far as Berkswell, forming the basin, in which occurs the lias outlier of 
Knowle south-west of Berkswell. The true boundary of the sandstone and 
marl in this district has been only recently ascertained; it ranges from 
Hewell Grange, nearly north, by Cofton Hacket to Northfield, and thence 
north-east to the south suburbs of Birmingham. 

|| Proceedings; vol. ii. p. 503. Geol. Trans., 2nd Series, vol. v. p. 332. 


Geological Society. 71 


minima, and a coral. At Abbot’s Wood the fissile sandstone at the 
base of the lias is again exposed, having been brought up by a fault. 
At Defford and Eckington the lias clay encloses numerous speci- 
mens of Pachyodon Listeri (Stuchbury), or Unio Listeri of Sowerby, 
and Ammonites Turneri. At Bredon a higher portion of the lias 
series was reached, and a different suite of fossils found, the most 
marked being Pleurotomaria Anglica, Hippopodium ponderosum, Gry- 
phea incurva, Nautilus striatus, and several species of Ammonites. 
Between Cheltenham and Gloucester the lias has yielded great 
abundance of organic remains, a considerable number of which are 
considered to be new, and with the exception of Hippopodium pondero- 
sum, Gryphea incurva, and one or two others, they are distinct from 
the fossils of Bredon Hill; and at Hewlitt’s, east of Cheltenham, the 
lias near the base of the marlstone presents another series of distinct 
fossils. The lower lias, therefore, Mr. Strickland observes, affords 
evidences of at least four well-marked successions of molluscous 
faunz, in a vertical height of 400 or 500 feet, and unaccompanied 
by any change in the mineral character of the deposits. 

SUPERFICIAL DETRITUS.—The author then proceeds to describe the 
deposits of superficial detritus, and he states, that they entirely con- 
firm the views which he had previously entertained, respecting the 
distinction between the ancient terrestrial alluvia in which bones of 
mammalia occur, and the submarine drift which covers most parts 
of the island*. . 

He divides the detritus into fluviatile and marine, and the latter, 
according to its origin, into local and erratic, and this, according to 
its composition, into gravel with flints and without flints. 

Marine erratic gravel without flints}—Commencing his details with 
the Birmingham end of the line, Mr. Strickland shows, that these 
accumulations occur extensively on all sides of that town, and at in- 
tervals along the line of the railway till it approaches the valley of 
the Avon. Mammalian remains appear to be totally wanting. 
Chalk flints are so extremely rare in it around Birmingham as to 
prove that the materials were transported from the north. At 
Mosely it is upwards of 80 feet thick, and consists of rolled pebbles, 
rarely exceeding 4 inches in diameter, of various granitic and 
quartzose rocks and altered sandstones, imbedded in a clean ferru- 
ginous sand; and a bed of sand 30 feet thick, without pebbles, 
occurs in the middle of the gravel. Between Cotteridge and Wytch- 
all is an erratic boulder, or shapeless mass of porphyritic trap, 
about 5 feet by 4, with the angles slightly rounded. At the Lickey, 
gravel analogous to that near Birmingham, but with a large pro- 
portion of slate rocks, attains, on the line of the railway, a height of 
387 feet, and at the Lickey Beacon of more than 900 feet. Sugar’s 
Brook is the next locality noticed by Mr. Strickland, but from that 
point no gravel occurs for sixteen miles. Near Abbot’s Wood is 
another extensive deposit of quartzose gravel and ferruginous sand, 
devoid of flints and resting upon lias. 

* See Reports of the British Association, vol. vi., Sessional Meetings, 


p- 61. 
+ Northern drift of Mr. Murchison, Silur, Syst., p. 523. 


7S Microscopical Society. 


Marine erratic gravel with flints.—These accumulations commence 
immediately south of the Avon. The village of Bredon stands on a 
platform, seventy feet above the ordinary level of the Avon, com- 
posed of lias with an uneven surface, and capped with 10 to 15 
feet of this gravel. It contains no mammalian remains. 

Fluviatile gravel.—The only example of this drift, on the line of 
the railway, occupies the two opposite flanks of the Avon at Defford 
and Eckington, north of Bredon. At these localities the surface is 
a tabular platform which does not exceed forty-five feet above the 
Avon, including a capping of ten feet of gravel precisely similar to 
the flinty gravel of Bredon, but containing abundance of mammalian 
remains. ‘They were chiefly found in the cutting north of Ecking- 
ton, at the lower part of the deposit, and often on the surface of 
the lias clay ; and are referrible to Llephas primigenius, Hippopotamus 
major, Bos Urus, and Cervus giganteus ? On the north, or Defford 
side of the Avon, the remains of Elephas primigenius and Rhinoceros 
trichorhinus have been obtained. Associated with these bones are 
numerous freshwater shells, agreeing with those found at Crop- 
thorne *; the most abundant species being Cyclas amnica and C. 
cornea. In endeavouring to account for the presence of these re- 
mains at only one point in the line of the railway, Mr. Strickland 
states that he can offer no other explanation than that previously 
proposed by him +, namely, that after the beds of marine gravel had 
been deposited and laid dry by the elevation of the land, a large 
river or chain of lakes extended down the valley of the Avon, at a 
height varying from twenty to fifty feet above its present course ; 
and that the gravel previously accumulated by marine currents, was 
remodified by the river, and mixed up with remains of mammalia 
which tenanted its banks, or of mollusca which inhabited its waters. 

Local gravel—This species of detritus occurs abundantly at Chel- 
tenham, and consists exclusively of detritus from the oolites and lias 
of the vicinity. No bones or terrestrial remains have been found in 
it; and, therefore, the author assigns to it, in the absence of other 
evidence, a marine origin. 

Modern alluvia.—The only deposits of this nature mentioned in 
the paper, are the peaty accumulations on the banks of the Avon 
and its tributaries. 

The memoir was accompanied by a copy of the Railway Section, 
and of the Tewkesbury branch, and the junction branch from the 
main line to the London and Birmingham Railway, presented by 
Capt. Moorsom, but coloured geologically by Mr. Strickland. 


MICROSCOPICAL SOCIETY. 


Jan. 27, 1841.—Richard Owen, Esq., President, in the Chair. 


A paper was read by Mr. Bowerbank, “ On the Keratose or Horny 
Sponges of Commerce.”’ 


The author, after noticing the labours of Dr. Grant and Dr. Fle- 


* Silur. Syst., p. 555; and Proceedings, vol. ii. pp. 6 and 95. 
+ Reports of British Association, vol. vi. Sections, p. 64. 


Microscopical Society. 73 


ming, who have described these bodies to be animals which are 
** porous, with skeletons consisting of cartilaginous tubes destitute 
of earthy spicula,” proceeds to state that he was induced to investi- 
gate this division of the Sponges in consequence of having received 
from Rupert Kirk, Esq., of Sydney, numerous specimens of Sponges, 
among which were many exhibiting every appearance of being true 
Keratose sponges, but which, upon a close examination with a high 
microscopic power, were discovered to be abundantly furnished with 
siliceous spicula. ‘The existence of spicula in these specimens led 
the author to suspect their presence in the keratose sponges of 
commerce. Upon examining these sponges, there were found to be 
two well-marked species from the Mediterranean, and a third which 
is obtained from the West IndiaIslands. ‘The first and commonest 
species of Mediterranean sponge, is the Spongia officinalis of Lamarck. 
When examined, before it has been cleaned and bleached by the 
dealers, with a power of five hundred linear, the fibre from the exte- 
rior presents the appearance of a smooth, light, amber-coloured thread ; 
but when taken from the interior it is seen to be coated with a thin 
and somewhat rugose film, containing minute granules, which the 
author believes to be the incipient gemmules of the sponge, by which 
the sponge is propagated, after the manner described by Dr. Grant 
as occurring in other divisions of this class. The greater part of the 
fibres consist of cylindrical transparent threads, frequently anasto- 
mosing and varying considerably in their size. ‘This portion of the 
tissue is destitute of spicula; but there frequently occur, dispersed 
amid this form of tissue, large flattened fibres running in a straight 
direction, and it is in these that spicula are found imbedded in the 
centre of the tissue. ‘The spicula vary considerably in their size and 
form, and are best obtained for examination by burning small pieces of 
the sponge to a white ash, and washing this with dilute muriatic acid. 
In the other sponges of commerce, spicula are found in equal abun- 
dance. All the writers who have treated of Spongia officinalis have 
described it as consisting of horny tubes ; but the author states this 
to be an error, and proves the thread in all the species of the sponges 
of commerce to be a solid horny fibre. The second species of Me- 
diterranean sponge is described as being very similar in its external 
characters, and in the size, form and arrangement of its fibres, to S. 
officinalis, but is distinguished from it by the possession of a beauti- 
ful vascular tissue, which surrounds in great abundance nearly every 
fibre of its structure, frequently anastomosing and running in every 
possible direction over its surface. ‘This tissue is not imbedded in 
the horny mass of the fibre, but is contained in a sheath, which closely 
embraces it. In one of these vessels the author observed numerous 
minute globules, exhibiting every appearance of being globules of 
circulation analogous to those found in the blood of the higher classes 
of animals. These molecules were extremely minute, the largest 
being but the 16,666th of an inch in diameter, and the smallest the 
50,000th of an inch in diameter. A similar vascular tissue is stated 
to exist in a considerable number of the keratose sponges of Au- 
stralia. The author concludes by some observations on the nature 


74 Miscellaneous. 


and structure of the spicula of sponges in general, and endeavours 
to prove that they bear no relation to the raphides of vegetable 
bodies, but are truly of animal origin, having their internal surfaces 
lined with an animal membrane, which becomes converted into a 
thin film of carbon when the spicula are exposed to the action of the 
blow-pipe. 

The author illustrated his paper by numerous drawings of the tis- 
sues described, and exhibited the specimens from which they were 
delineated. 

Mr. Owen exhibited the specimens of the teeth of the Labyrintho- 
don, described by him at the last Meeting of the Geological Society, 
and he explained the peculiarities of the dental structure in that 
extinct species of Reptiles. 


Mr. Varley called the attention of the Society to a new form of 
Microscope, which he had constructed with a view to facilitate the 
examination of minute living objects. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Absorption of Liquid Solutions by the Sap-vessels of Plants.—M. 
Dumas reported to the Academy of Sciences on the 30th November, 
1840, that by the absorption of various fluids, Dr. Boucherie had dis- 
covered a method of rendering wood more durable, of increasing its 
tenacity and hardness without impairing its elasticity, and of im- 
parting to it various permanent colours and odours. 

Dr. Boucherie found that the attractive power of the vegetable 
tissue was sufficient to carry from the base of the trunk to the leaves 
all the fluids he wished to introduce, provided they were kept within 
certain limits of concentration. He cut a tree near the base when 
in full sap, and plunged it into a tub containing the fluid he wished 
to introduce, and in a few days he found that it had risen even to the 
most elevated leaves, and had penetrated all the tissue except the 
heart of the tree. The same result followed whether the trunk was 
in an erect or inclined position. It was not even necessary to divide 
the trunk completely, for a cavity hollowed out at its base, or a 
groove made with a saw over a considerable part of the circumfe- 
rence, was sufficient, when the cut part was brought into contact with 
the fluid, to allow a rapid absorption to take place. 

Dr. Boucherie ascertained that the absorption of a solution of 
pyrolignite of iron containing some creosote augmented the hard- 
ness of wood and prevented its decay, while the penetration of the 
wood with solutions of the earthy chlorides and various saline mat- 
ters rendered it less combustible. 

Various colours were given to wood by causing different substances 
to be absorbed in succession. Pyrolignite of iron by itself gave the 
wood a beautiful brown colour; when it was followed by an astringent 
fluid containing tannin, a blue, black, or gray colour ensued ; and 
when succeeded by ferrocyanate of potash, a deep Prussian blue re- 


Miscellaneous. 75 


sulted. In the same way the absorption of acetate of lead and of 
chromate of potass imparted a yellow colour, and by the mixture of 
several of these substances a still greater variety of shades was pro- 
duced. 

Different odours were in a similar manner given to various kinds 
of wood. 

The Highland Society of Scotland have offered a gold medal or 


thirty sovereigns as a premium for the best account of a series of 
similar experiments. 


Congres Scientifique de France.—The Ninth Meeting of this Asso- 
ciation, which in its plan and objects resembles the British Associa- 
tion for the Advancement of Science, will be held at Lyons, and will 
occupy twelve days. The Session will open on Wednesday, Sep- 
tember Ist, 1841, in the great hall of the Palais des Terreaux. The 
Association will be particularly gratified by the attendance of men 
attached to science, literature and the arts, from the British Isles. 


Eels killed by the late Frost.— Although it is well known to natural- 
ists that the Eel, otherwise tenacious of life, cannot bear excessive cold, 
I conceive that the following facts upon the subject, though by no 
means so satisfactory as could be wished, are worthy of being placed 
on record. On the 6th, 7th, and 8th of the present month (Febru- 
ary, 1841) great quantities of this fish in a dead state floated down 
the river Lagan to the quays at Belfast. Here upon these days, and 
along the course of the river within the tide-way, collecting dead 
eels was quite an occupation at low water, and to the numerous 
loiterers about the quays proved in some cases more productive for 
the time than the “‘chance jobs” by which they gain a livelihood. One 
individual earned his two shillings for nearly a bushel-full*, and 
another, selling them at the same rate, gained five shillings for what 
he collected at the fall of a tide. Three examples sent me by my 
friend Edmund Getty, Esq., were the common Eel (Anguilla acuti- 
rostris, Yarr.), in excellent condition, and in all respects of ordinary 
appearance; one was about a foot, the others were two feet in length. 
They were found dead of all sizes up to the largest. 

The only experiment I heard of being made on these Eels was, 
that four of them, of gradations in size from a foot to two feet in 
length, were placed in water warmed to a high summer tempera- 
ture, to see if they would revive; but, as may be anticipated of such 
a proceeding, none of them exhibited any signs of life. A highly 
interesting fact connected with this fatality among the Eels is, that 
on the three days on which they perished from the cold, the ther- 
mometer was nearly ten degrees higher than it had been for three 
days successively in the preceding month, when none were known 
to have suffered from it. At that time the wind was south-west and 
moderate. When they were killed there was a gale from the east, 
accompanied by hard frost: to the human body the cold was at this 


* The price of Eels in our market is three-pence or four-pence per pound. 


76 Miscellaneous. 


time extreme and piercing, though at the period mentioned in 
January it was not disagreeable. At low water a great extent of mud- 
banks is uncovered at the part of the river where the Eels were killed, 
and at this season these fishes are believed to be imbedded in the 
mud; they would seem to have suffered from the intense cold arising 
from the rapid evaporation produced by the piercing east wind. 

Since January 1814, such a sensation of extreme cold has not 
been experienced at Belfast, and at that time, as I am informed by 
Mr. Hyndman, great quantities of Eels met with a similar fate in the 
river Lagan. They were seen by him floating down the stream dead, 
at the Long Bridge in this town. It is most probably in reference 
to 1814 that Mr. Templeton has remarked in his ‘ Catalogue of Irish 
Vertebrate Animals,’ that ‘‘ great numbers of eels inhabiting the 
shallow watery mud on the shore of Belfast Lough were killed during 
a severe winter*.” It is worthy of remark, that at the time just 
mentioned the wind was also easterly. In the Meteorological Report 
for January 1814, published in the ‘ Belfast Magazine,’ it is ob- 
served, ‘‘ The continuance of the wind in the east for a longer time 
than usual has produced such a degree of cold as the oldest person 
in Ireland now alive cannot remember. Notwithstanding the rise of 
the tide, a sheet of ice has covered the bay of Belfast, strong enough 
to enable people to walk about with perfect safety over the channel, 
and full half a mile from the quays. Lough Neagh has also been so 
much frozen as to allow people on horseback to ride into Ram’s 
Island, situated two miles from the shore.” I have been credibly in- 
formed that at the same period laden carts were taken over the ice to 
the island, and that some sportsmen of the neighbourhood hada drag 
or trail hunt upon the lake, and followed the hounds on horseback. 

A lighter, when coming to Belfast on the 6th or 7th of the present 
month, on breaking the ice at a part of the river where the banks 
‘are not uncovered to the same extent at low water as where the eels 
were chiefly killed, exposed a number of them, which, though not 
dead, were so weak as to be unable to offer any resistance, and were 
lifted into the vessel. On the days which proved fatal to the eels 
here great numbers were likewise found dead in the bay at Dun- 
dalk. 

The minimum thermometer at the Belfast Library indicated on the 
morning of 


aay, x Noe sabe Wind south-west; mode- 


9, J ite50) ot: 


Ht el 


February 6, pg ._~ (Wind very high from the 
oe ds Ais DIO t= da 
eT B 0727 Sp) a ere 


Wa. THomeson. 
Donegal Square, Belfast, Feb. 1841. 


* Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. i. New series. 


Miscellaneous. 77 


OBITUARY :—FRANCIS BAUER, ESQ. 


Mr. Bauer was born at Feldsberg, in Austria, on the 4th of Octo- 
ber, 1758, and died at Kew on the 11th of December, 1840. He 
lost his father (himself an artist) at an early age, and was initiated, 
with his brothers, in the ready use of the pencil, under the guidance 
of an excellent mother. He came to England in the year 1788, with 
the intention to proceed to Paris, where, notwithstanding the pro- 
gress of the Revolution, artists and scientific men were allowed to 
follow their pursuits without molestation. His brother Ferdinand, 
scarcely less skilful in the art of delineating botanical subjects, and 
who subsequently accompanied Mr. Robert Brown as draughtsman on 
Flinders’s voyage, had already been with Sibthorpe in Greece, and was 
then at Oxford, busy in completing the ‘Flora Greca.’ Sir Joseph 
Banks soon appreciated Mr. Bauer’s rare talents, as well as his singu- 
lar sagacity in botanical physiology, and prevailed on him to remain 
in England. Sir Joseph, in fact, settled on him 300/. per annum for 
life, on condition that he should reside at Kew, as botanical painter 
to the Royal Gardens, which were then rapidly advancing to a high 
state of perfection. The munificence of Sir Joseph enabled Mr. 
Bauer to pursue the bent of his genius independent of the public and 
of booksellers; and numberless beautiful illustrations of the rare 
plants introduced in rapid succession at Kew, by the many travellers 
and navigators of the reign of George the Third, were the result— 
works now deposited with Sir Joseph Banks’s library at the British 
Museum, and which all who have examined must acknowledge to be, 
for accuracy of delineation and colouring, elegance of execution, as 
well as for physiological and anatomical truth, unexampled at that 
period. Mr. Bauer was also appointed drawing-master to the Princess 
Elizabeth ; but he was a better philosopher than courtier, and his 
services, which were given gratuitously, were soon dispensed with. 
At that time he was occupied on the Heath tribe, then in course of 
introduction, chiefly from the Cape, by Menzies. Engravings were 
made from these drawings, and Queen Charlotte and the Princess 
used to colour them under his superintendence. These were after- 
wards sold by public auction, with other of Her Majesty’s effects! 

Towards the end of the last century, Mr. Bauer commenced his 
illustrations of Orchideous plants, since published by Dr. Lindley. 
He subsequently turned his attention to the diseases in corn, in which, 
from his skill in the use of the microscope, he made discoveries of 
great importance to agriculture, and therefore to mankind; and 
we may here state, that the only money which he received during his 
long life, beyond the above-mentioned income, was fifteen guineas, 
which the editor of one of the cheap publications of the present day 
sent to him for some short papers on the smpt in wheat. 

In 1816, the late Sir Everard Home, being engaged in some re- 
searches respecting the anatomical structure of the foot of the com- 
mon house-fly, communicated the difficulties he experienced to Sir 
Joseph Banks, who immediately introduced him to Mr. Bauer. This 
led to an intimacy of the most lasting and most useful kind. Mr, 
Bauer solved every difficulty, and, at the suggestion of Sir Everard, 
entered on a number of other anatomical inquiries, the results of which 


78 Miscellaneous. 


were published by Sir Everard in the Transactions of the Royal So- 
ciety. The most remarkable of these were his dissections and draw- 
ings of the common red earthworm, the lampreys, conger-eel, Mexi- 
can Proteus, metamorphosis of the tadpole, generations of oysters 
and muscles, process of incubation from the egg to the perfect 
chicken, the eye, structure of brain, nerves, blood, lungs, urethra, 
and muscular fibre—some of which labours have led to great improve- 
ments in the treatment of diseases, and consequent alleviation of hu- 
man suffering; and all display an unrivalled degree of skill, perse- 
verance, and philosophical acumen, sufficient to have conferred on 
him the highest fame, had such been his aim. At the suggestion of 
Sir Everard Home, George the Fourth resolved to establish a Bota- 
nical Museum at Kew, which was to be entrusted to Mr. Bauer. 
The house now belonging to the King of Hanover was purchased for 
this purpose—the shelves were prepared—all the botanical books in 
the King’s library were to be removed there, and some had, in fact, 
been sent down, when, unfortunately, a dispute arose respecting the 
land, to which the Commission of Woods and Forests laid claim; 
and some artillery waggons driving off with the book-cases gave 
Mr. Bauer the first intimation that the plan had been abandoned. 

About this period Mr. Bauer made his superb drawings of the 
Rafflesia Arnoldii (the plant of which a model in wax is preserved at 
the rooms of the Horticultural Society). He still continued his de- 
lineations of Kew plants, and latterly, more especially of the ferns 
published by Sir William Hooker. He, at the same time, directed 
his attention to many microscopical researches—such as the struc- 
ture of cotton, flax, and wool, the hairs of the various races of men, 
as well as of many animals, the red snow of Sir John Ross; and, 
though little known to the public, he had so well established his re- 
putation amongst the select in every walk of science, that rarely in- 
deed would any man of science or any traveller of eminence pass 
through London without visiting him, and no one returned otherwise 
than gratified and instructed. Of Mr. Bauer, indeed, it has been 
truly said, ‘‘that nothing prevented his acquiring an extraordinary 
degree of fame, except his remarkably unobtrusive modesty—he 
worked rather for the credit of others than for his own.” 

Mr. Bauer continued, up to a late period, his microscopic researches 
and drawings; but, unwilling to risk the chance of leaving any work 
unfinished, he at last determined to rest, and to attempt no more. 
Seated near his microscope, which long use had made almost essen- 
tial to his happiness, he spent his hours in re-examining what his 
pencil had so admirably perpetuated, and reviewed, in the monuments 
of his labour, the history of his life. His was, indeed, a life of in- 
cessant activity and usefulness. The motives which stimulate com- 
mon men never influenced him! Vanity, selfishness and illiberality 
were wholly foreign to his disposition; and that his innocent labours 
had spared him from all self-reproach and remorse, his serenity, his 
cheerful resolve to abide his time in peace, and his final departure 
from this world under circumstances the most consolatory, full of 
resignation, faith and hope, and free from sufferings, save the in- 
creasing debilities of old age, sufficiently prove.—Atheneum, No. 687. 


Meteorological Observations. 19 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 
GENTLEMEN, 


In the Cambridge Anatomical Museum there are two skeletons of 
Seals, which possess the characters of the Halicherus Gryphus, given 
in Bell’s ‘ British Quadrupeds.’ One of them was formerly in the 
Museum of Dr. Macartney at Dublin, and was probably taken off 
the eastern coast of Ireland; the other, of large size, and of ad- 
vanced age, if we may judge from the state of its teeth, was cap- 
tured in fishing nets off the Essex coast, a few years ago. 
I have the honour to be, gentlemen, 
Your obedient servant, 
Caius College, Cambridge, Feb. 8, 1841. L. E. Pacer. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JAN. 1841. 


Chiswick—Jan. 1. Hazy: fine with clouds. 2. Rain: clear and fine: hurri- 
canes at night. 3. Thunder-storm about 7 a.m., accompanied with large and 
vivid flashes of lightning, rain, hail and sleet, and high wind, which soon after 
subsided into a perfectcalm. 4. Sharp frost : slight fall of snow : clear at night. 
5. Densely overcast : snow: large lunar halo in theevening. 6. Hazy. 7. In- 
tense frost. 8. Dense fog: severe frost. 9. Intense frost. 10. Overcast : 
slight haze: rain at night. 11. Overcast. 12. Cloudy: clear. 13. Foggy: 
rain: fall of snow. 14. Cold haze: rain: sleetand snow. 15. Rain. 16. 
Thawing rapidly: occasioning inundations, the frozen crust preventing the water 
from sinking into the earth. 17. Continued thaw. 18. Rain. 19. Overcast. 
20. Cloudy and cold: sharp frost at night. 21. Frosty: fine. 22. Frosty: rain 
at night. 23. Clear. 24. Boisterous: cold and dry. 25. Clear and frosty. 
26. Overcast and fine. 27. Veryfine. 28. Cloudy. 29. Fine. 30. Hazy. 
31. Foggy: rain. 

Previously to the thaw, in the beginning of the month, the frost had penetrated 
in some soils to a depth of 12 inches. 

Boston.—Jan. 1. Cloudy. 2. Fine. 3. Cloudy: stormy with lightning and 
rain early a.m. 4. Cloudy: snow early a.m. : stormy with rain p.m. 5. Stormy. 
6,7. Fine. 8. Fine: thermometer 179-0 three o’clock p.m. 9. Fine: therme- 
meter 28°-0 three o’clock p.m. 10. Cloudy: large fall of snow early a.m. 11. 
Cloudy : snow early a.m. 12. Cloudy. 13. Fine: rainrp.m.e 14, 15. Cloudy. 
16. Cloudy : snow early a.m.: rain r.m. 17. Fine. 18. Cloudy. 19. Cloudy: 
rain early am. 20. Snow: snowr.M. 21. Cloudy: snow early a.m. 22, 23. 
Fine. 24. Stormy: heavy snow-stormr.m. 25, 26. Fine. 27. Fine: beautiful 
morning. 28. Cloudy. 29. Fine. 350. Cloudy. 31. Rain: rain early a.m.: 
snow-storm p.m. N.B. The 8th of this month was the coldest day since Jan. 1, 1820, 

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Jan. 1. Slight showers. 2. Slight show- 
ers: frost inthe morning. 3g. Snow-storm. 4. Snow-storm and frost. 5. Snow- 
storm. 6. Fair: snow lying. 7. Snow-fall: frost very keen. 8. Snow-fall 
slightly: frost keen. 9. Thaw, with slight snow. 10. Snow and frost again. 
1J. Fair: snow lying: thawr.m. 12. Fair: but freezing hard. 13, Fair: 
freezing. 14,15. Fair. 16. Storm of snow, sleet and rain. 17. Thaw: heavy 
rain p.M. 18. Frost again: clear. 19. Frostagain. 20. Frost again: Aurora 
borealis. 21. Thaw: drizzling rain. 22. Wet and boisterous. 23. Wet and 
boisterous: slight snow-fall. 24. Fair: frosty: slight snow-fall. 25. Frost a.m.: 
drizzle p.m. 26. Thaw and thickfog. 27. Shower in afternoon. 28. Fair and 
fine: snow melting. 29. Drizzling. 30. Thick fog all day. 31. Clear and 
cold: moist P.m. 

Sun shone out 25 days. Rain fell 10 days. Snow 8 days. Frost 16 days. 
Fog 2. 

Wind north 2 days. North-east 5} days. East 2 days. LEast-south-east 33 
days. South-east 1£ day. South-west 4 days. West-south-west 1 day. West 
4 days. West-north-west 23 days. North-west 3 days. North-north-west 2 days. 

Calm 8 days. Moderate & days. Brisk 3 days. Strong breeze 7 days. 
Boisterous 4 days. Stormy 1 day. 


| YOO"O 


‘ava 26:0 | GS-1} 09-2] ‘wing L-92|0-LE\L.2E 19-82 /06-6€ L-Z€ | €-0F | €-SE | LP9.6Z| S£9-62) PP-6% | 10L:6% | £18.62 ggl-6z “Uz I 


gf | |9% | a1. | 390. |tasax|unjeo| *# 's | PE| th) 6€| 8G | ah |2-0F| L-1V|8-0P| SE-0F | 02-0€ | 28-62 | $91-0€ | C61-0€ | o1z-08 | “1 
Ae ea eeaea| he a Ovals? *s jureo} *M | *s lige |fer| Le| LE | ob |6-LE|Z-FV |-0F | €1-0€ | 80-0 | 06-62 | Z1Z-0€ | 1SZ-0£ | zgz-0f | ‘of C 
fish Meforay ll °O2al Fatayel) eb ‘m |e] ‘NX | ‘mn | IP IFSP (S.9€) ZE | oF |0.9€|8-FH|L-LE} 11-0€ | O1-0€ | 08-62 | 9L1-0€ | 802-08 | zoz-0£ | “6% 
9f Sareea | paces ieere's se [emu joupeo} “MH | ems | LEECH] Ih] 8% | PP 10-921 8:29 /8-LE| PI-O€ | 21-08 | €8-6z | 0S5-0€ | OO£-08 | zZE.0€ | °gz 
CO) Peabo irra Cr a "wm [uupeo| “44 | smss | gE) 8} LP} PE | ES | 0-€F | 9-87 /€-LV| 26-62 | LL-6z | 89-62 | S10-0€ | S2Z-0€ | 0S0-08 | Lz 
Ge jc ff tte Pott | sas furyea] MS | emsm | OF] OV] ge) EF | 6h | 0-10] 9-€V|L:ZP | 04-62 | 0L-62 | 69-62 | 886-62 | 000-0£ | 000-08 | *9% 
1€ |‘ |ST- | 10. | €£0. | sms juyea| “| sms [f1z] SE\G-gz) ZE | OF |0-TE| 0-8E |S-1€| 88-62 | O1-0€ | 00-0€ | $61-0€ | 9EE-0€ | OSE.0€ | “Sz 
ce yee tae] ot | tw | oN | UN | emu [79G] PE! PE} 9% | SE |0-9€| 0-2P|L-9€| €1-08 | LL-6z | 17-62 | 964-62 | 191-08 | 964-62 | “FZ 
LE jor | | tee | COL. [tuna] x |*MN | mn | TE) BE] OF] ZE | Cp | €-PE| LHP | €-68 | S2-62 | $g-6z | $9.62 | 100-08 | 801-0€ | F80.08 | *€% 
ve (Ge.3 | |Ol. | "* | ms jure) “MS | +s 1TGe) ab) Of) ZE | Ph | Z-0f| F-6E |S-PE | 01-62 | L6-62 | 96-62 | LST-0£ | CO£-0€ | 96£.08 | “7a@ 
Az) \eset [etaeeli see ive "MN jurjva| "MN | -m |F€z%| 68] 6z| SZ | BE | P-82| L:PE|8.62 | 0Z-0F | 6T-0€ | 00-0€ | PLE-0€ | G0S-0€ | O1P.0€ | *1z 
Be ft fe | BZ. | oN | CN | CN | cmN | €% FGE] O€| BZ | PE |9.28| GLE |E-VE| VI-O€ | €0.0€ | £2.62 | 610-08 | Z8I-0£ | OG0.0€ | “0% 
LE | ss |GO- | Zo. | LoS |*MNN jwyeo! “"N | emnn | 7Z| PE} SE} 8% | OF |0-GE| Lev |S-SE| 16-62 | 08-6z | SP-6z | 8LL-62 | 816-62 | Z18.63 | *61 
ap tee | lpm | oc “x |uyeo| ‘aA : HE | Se G-Ep| Cf | Lb | L-9V| €-29 |8-9P | OL-6z | Z9-6z | 62.6% | $89-6% | SZL-6% | £2.66 | “SI 
TH | tt | 8E | Zo. | OOT- [msm junpes| “MS | sas [fce Toh] oh) SF | a¢ |0-LE| 8-19 | PLP | PE-6% | 81-62 | 02-62 | $09.62 | 622-62 | ZE9.6% | “LT 
go je | lop. | ggo. | <a |uyeo| “ms ‘a_| of |FLE\G.6E! oF | ZG |9-€812%-8E |P-LE | £6-8% | O-6z | 68-6 | SO£-6% | 1£9-6z | PS9.6z | *91 
GF jo | 1ST. | OOL- | "AN fureo! “HS | mn /FGT) (€) 9€| TE | 6€ | EE) s-LE|8-VE | LG-6z | $S.6c | 62-62 | 699-62 | L89-6% | 8L¢-6% | “SI 
€ 100-0 | IL: | Og. | BSE. |*MNNjwpeo| “AN | an | PL 16%) GSE] TE | O€ |0-PE | Z-6F |%-SE | 9-62 | OF-6z | 91-66 | 9LT-62 | 86£-62 | OLE-62 | “PID 
BE fc | 16%. | ott | tmMN jupeo] “H | ts | OT TEE] Lz] ZE | BE | g-ZE| O-8E |Z-SE | 8°-6z | 8E-62 | Lz-62 | PZE-6% | £95.62 | 069.62 | “fi 
Of jv | ct jose | sts | sam Juuqeo| ms | om | gz VE] PE] 2% | 6€ |O-€8|T-LE|%SE| Bf-62 | 61-62 | 0-62 | P9L.6z | 829-62 | 90-62 | “ZI 
8o | | °° | Zo. | Gow | ‘asa jueo| “ms | <s [Foz FSE \¢.2€] CE | GE | g-ZE| L-LE |E-PE| 0-62 | 06.82 | 99-8z | P98-8% | 790-62 | Fog-gz | “IT 


SOme se lew: | OVe || aes seas Oreo) AS! | seas LZ iE} LZ} IE | 6 |B! 8-ZE|P-ZE | F6-8z | 00-62 | 0-62 | 680-62 | LPZ-6Z | O£%-6% | ‘Ol 
BL jo fc yt | ttt | ast funyeo} *s | sms | gy) VE|S.ST} Lo | €€ |6-P1|V-1Z |%-12 | L0-6z | LE-6 | L¥-62 | 1VP-6% | 8EL-62 | 90L-62 | °6 
Vie Memes || mas | eeiaiieeee® ‘as uipeo| "MN | *mss [ZQ i0€ ¢-6 | 9 0% | 9-61} €-2z) 2:61 | L9-6% | 09.62 | 04-6 | 998.6% | €68-62 | 88.6% | ‘8 
IZ j00-0 |“ | | | cam [ups] "aN ] “mn | 7 | OLIG-ET| 9 & | L-0% | 8-62 |L-61 | 89-62 | 89.62 | SP-6z | 869-62 | 094.62 | 969-62 | *L O 
Lo | | fee | see | st juneo] as | °N | 6 | 6B) La] ZI | O€ |£-8z| P-PE |L-Lz | 19-62 | $9.6 | 8z-62 | 819-62 | 1£9-2Z | 8z9-6% | °9 
66 | [LP | “ye | O80. | “aN |-mn] *N | “MN [F/z/ GE} CE} ZB | E€ | 0-0 | £-9€ |8-1€ | 09-62 | £9.62 | 01-6 | 9I£-6z | OLE-HZ | 80E.62 | °S 
we yt pe ye | go. | tan jurpeoi*mn | S| Gz | SE IG.8%| 6% | GE | 8-6%| L-8E |V-0€ | OF-6z | 02-6z | GL-8Z | 8L6.8% | $81'6z | 200.63 | ‘V 
Go jc Jet. | ot | Oot. |taNm| cm [emu] Ss | of | PF) LE| 1% | GE |0-90/ 8-FF |8-SE | PL-9z | 10.6% | 98-8% | 780-AZ | ZOL-6Z | VOE-6Z | °f 
Oa ese ede e san G Belen’: ‘ma [uuyeo) “mM *m | oo) €V| SE) c& | Sh |o0F | S-Sh |L-6€ | 19.64 | $6.62 | 02-62 | 918-66 | 980-0€ | 960-08 | *% 
ve jor jf se | Oto. | ca jurpeo} «mw | +m | ge] LP) 6€| PE | SP |G-LE|Z-FP | E-0F | 91-62 | ZL.62 | 09-62 | G88-6z | 76-62 | 296.60 | “1 
208 “Koy ae ey ez sare g | “OATYS uf SUR 6 WELSH) ge | UAL | “xP Se aaiitee nee as) HES ‘UN | XPM | ure sure 
ene ROE Pe BT ie > e Satan “* | “yorMsty) | 00g “oY ? UOpuOT | ‘aatys-sonyundg a *yormstyo + uopuo'y "yao 
: — ae a 2 eee ee See * ie Se ee ee re TOSAT GT 
59 GT “*ureyy “PULL *JOJOWOULLIYT, “1aJOWIOIV 


DOP tote pu Li Ws OOO Ee Oa 9 CORSO dsee 5 MOT COTA Wine 1) ee Onsen JAN, COTATI on SEPT) OA GIOIA CE EY er ChE rainy ar eYe1 tha 


Ea AN NALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


No. 42. APRIL 1841. 


X.—Contributions to British Actinology. By Enwarp 
Forses, M.W.S., For. Sec. B.S., &c. 


I. On Kapnea, a new Helianthoid Polype*. 


In August 1840, I dredged on the east coast of the Isle of 
Man, about a mile from Douglas Head, a very remarkable 
and beautiful Zoophyte, of the family Actiniade. It came 
from a depth of 18 fathoms, and the sea-bottom at the place 
where it was taken is chiefly Millepora. To a fragment of 
that coral it was adhering by its expanded base, and when 
taken its tentacula were retracted. The body presented the 
appearance of a lengthened cylinder arising from a broad- 
spreading inflated base, and terminating in a round tentacu- 
liferous disc, in the centre of which is a circular mouth. The 
tentacula are very short, and have the aspect of squared tu- 
bercles. They are arranged in three circles, sixteen in each 
circle, those of the outermost or marginal row largest. Below 
the tentacula and surrounding the disc is a granulated caly- 
cine circle or belt ; and a Jittie below it, extending downwards 
over a portion of the base, the body is invested by a woolly, 
brown epidermis, which is eight-cleft or lobed at its upper 
part. The base is somewhat lobed, and usually swelled out 
with sea-water. The body and base are of a vivid vermilion 
colour, the latter with darker longitudinal stripes. The ten- 
tacula are somewhat paler and inclined to orange. They can 
be drawn within the body, the upper part of which can be 
retracted as low as the commencement of the epidermis. 
When fully expanded, this animal was an inch in height by 
one-fourth of an inch broad at the disc. It is rather an ac- 
tive creature, changing its form often, but always presenting 
more or less of a tubular shape, like a chimney-crock or steam- 
boat funnel. 

The shape of the tentacula and the presence of a regular 
epidermis are the most remarkable features of this Actinea, 


* Communicated to the Wernerian Society, January 23, 1841. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vu. 


82 Mr. E. Forbes’s Contributions 


and distinguish it at once from all itstribe. Its general form 
and calycine rim approach to the Actinea bellis and some other 
species appertaining to the genus Actinocereus of Blainville. 
The epidermis and the imperforate tentacula separate it from 
Ehrenberg’s restricted genus Actinea, and the absence of 
dermal pores from his Cribrina; neither of which divisions, as 
defined by that naturalist, I am inclined to admit, and therein 
agree with my friend Dr. Johnston. It is more nearly re- 
lated to the Zoanthide than any known species of its family, 
and presents a most interesting transition from the typical 
Actiniade to that tribe. The regular form of the singular 
epidermis would lead us to consider that appendage as an im- 
perfect tube, and some curious analogies might result from 
such a view. Both the number of the tentacula and of the 
clefts or lobes of the epidermis being multiples of four, is im- 
portant, as supporting the notion that four is the typical or 
dominant number of the Actiniade, perhaps of all Zoophytes. 


On account of the above characters, I have thought it right 
to constitute a separate genus for its reception under the 
name of Capnea (from carvn, a chimney), and define it thus: 

Body cylindric, invested in part by a lobed epidermis, and 
adhering by a broad base. Tentacula simple, very short, re- 
tractile, surrounding the mouth in concentric series. 


Sp. Capnea sanguinea, Forbes. 


Tentacula arranged in three series, sixteen in each. Body 
and dise scarlet. Epidermis brown. 
Hab. Deep water, Irish Sea; among Millepora. PI.1. fig. 
Wy cBs105, Cys 
Il. A British Hippocrene. 


The genus Hippocrene was constituted by Brandt for a very 
curious and beautiful little Medusa observed by Martens in 
Behring’s Straits, and which had been previously described 
by Lesson, who had it from the Malanine Isles, under the 
name of Cyanea Bugainvillii. Lesson afterwards re-named 
it Bugainvillia macloviana, but Brandt’s generic name takes 
precedence by right of priority. The generic character de- 
pends on the production of the mouth into a sort of trunk, 
which has wing-like appendages at its sides, and terminates 
in four branching tentacular arms. From each of the appen- 
dages runs a canal to the margin, where we find the tentacula 
collected in fasciculi, and not surrounding the edge, or sepa- 
rate, as in most allied Medusz. 

When naturalizing on the north coast of Ireland with Mr. 
Smith, of Jordan Hill, in 1839, I took a number of Medusze 


to British Actinology. 83 


of this genus by the towing-net, in Ballycastle Bay and at 
Port Rush, and afterwards, during the same summer, found it 
on the other side of Britain, at the mouth of the Frith of 
Forth. My animal is larger, and differs in several particu- 
lars from that described by Brandt and by Lesson, and I 
regard it as anew species. In form it is almost globular, and 
it measures an inch in length. The central cavity is oblongo- 
quadrate, and occupies about one-half of the globular um- 
brella. At its summit interiorly are seen four stomachal ap- 
pendages, placed at right angles to each other so as to form a 
cross. They are equal in size, of a yellow colour, squared 
above, rounded below, and oblong. At their lower or oral 
extremity are seen four slender white arms, which dichoto- 
mously divide into numerous tentacula with globular tips. 
These arms are very extensile, but are never sent from out the 
cavity. From each of the four oral appendages or a/@ runs 
a translucent canal to one of the four fascicles of the ten- 
tacula, one of which is seen at each angle of the quadrate 
cavitary opening. ‘These tentacula are very curious. They 
are highly contractile, and spring from little arches of a glan- 
dular appearance and a red colour, which form the bases of 
the fascicles, and into which the four canals run. On mag- 
nifying one of these arches, we find it to consist of two parts, 
one (the upper) red, the lower white, and each of these to 
consist of a great number of tubercles, which form the roots 
of the tentacula. On each tubercle is a minute black ocular 
dot. The tentacula are not all extended at the same time; 
very often one, two or three only are sent out, but there ap- 
pear to be more than a dozen pairs of tubercles in each arch. 
Between the arches the margins of the cavity are straight, and 
furnished with a semicircular lip or valve. The outer surface 
of the body is smooth, and the appearance of the creature is 
that of a crystal bubble, with four red dots round a square 
opening, and a central yellow nucleus, having branched threads 
suspended from it. 

Sars, in his ‘ Beskrivelser,’ &c. has figured and described a 
minute Medusa under the name of “ Cyt@is ? octopunctata,” 
which evidently belongs to the same group with the above. 
The known species of Hippocrene may be summed up as fol- 
lows :-— 

H. Bugainvillii, Brandt. (See figure in Petersburgh 'Trans- 
actions for 1838.) Stomachal appendages as long as the 
proboscis, eight, the four larger ones oblong, yellow, with 
red centres. Tentaculiferous glands four, red and yel- 
low, with pink tentacula. Umbrella in part pilose. 
North Pacific. 

G2 


84 Mr. E. Forbes’s Contributions 


H. brittanica, Forbes. Stomachal appendages as long as 
the proboscis, four, equal, yellow. Tentaculiferous glands 
four, red and white, with white tentacula. Umbrella 
smooth. North of Ireland and East of Scotland. 


H. octopunctata, Sars. (Beskr. og Jagt. p. 28. t. 6. f. 14.) 
Stomachal appendages shorter than proboscis, four, un- 
equal. Tentaculiferous glands eight, black. Umbrella 
smooth. Coast of Norway. 

Plate I. fig. 2 a, Hippocrene brittanica, of the natural size ; 

2 b, its stomachal appendages and oral arms; 2 ¢, a tentacu- 
liferous gland and tentacula. 


III. New Species of Thaumantias. 


The Medusz of this very natural genus, established by 
Eschscholtz, have a simple stomachal cavity, from which pro- 
ceed four simple canals; no arms, but a proboscidiform 
mouth, which cannot be prolonged beyond the general cavity, 
and a margin surrounded by tentacula, which are usually 
bulbous at their bases, and are highly extensile. The species 
of Thaumantias are small animals, and probably numerous in 
the northern seas. Hitherto they appear to have been mostly 
confounded under the Medusa hemispherica of Muller, which 
is a prettily coloured species, already recorded as a native of 
the British seas. I have never met with an example which I 
could refer to Muller’s animal, but have found four very well 
marked species which have hitherto been unrecorded. 


1. Thaumantias pileata, nov. sp. Umbrella cap-shaped. 
Oral peduncle and clubs of the vessels pink. Proboscis 
four-cleft at the mouth, lobes acute. Eyes large, black 
and yellow, on the bulbous origins of the twenty tenta- 
cula. 


This pretty species, the shape of which resembles that of a 
Chinese hat, measured about an inch across. The clubs of its 
vessels are small and narrow. It was taken at Port Rush, 
on the north coast of Ireland, in June 1839. 


Pl. I. fig. 3 a & b, Thaumantias pileata; 3c, its oral pe- 
duncle. 


2. Thaumantias Thompsoni, nov. sp. Umbrella hemi- 
spherical, very convex. Proboscis four-cleft, lobes tri- 
angular. Clubs of the vessels, proboscis and bases of 
tentacula yellow. Eyes minute, black, on the triangular 
bases of the sixteen tentacula. 

PLI. fig. 4a & 6, Thaumantias Thompsoni; 4 c, one of the 

tentacula. 


to British Actinology. 85 


Taken abundantly in Clifden Bay, Cunnemara, by Mr. 
Thompson, Mr. Ball, and myself, in July 1840. <A small 
species, one-fourth of an inch across; clubs of the vessels 
short and broad. 


3. Thaumantias punctata, nov. sp. Umbrella hemisphe- 
rical. Clubs and proboscis pink. Proboscis four-cleft, 
lobes sub-acute. Eyes large, black, on the bulbous bases 
of the thirty-two tentacula. 

Pl. I. fig. 5 a b, Thaumantias punctata; 5 ¢, one of its ten- 

tacala. 


This species, measuring near an inch across, was taken 
plentifully in July 1839, in the Frith of Forth, near the Isle 
of May. 


4. Thaumantias sarnica, nov. sp. Umbrella hemispherical. 
Clubs and proboscis bluish. Proboscis four-cleft, lobes 
acute. Eyes? Tentacula twenty. 


Measured half an inch across. Taken in the Channel, be- 
tween Guernsey and Herm, August 1839. 
Pl. I. fig. 6 ab, T. sarnica; 6 c, its proboscis. 


These additional species double the number of members of 
this genus. The four previously recorded were, 1. T. cymbal- 
loidea (Medusa cymballaroides, Slabber, Dianea, Lamarck, 
see fig. in Encyc. Méth. pl. 93. fig. 2—4). 2. T. hemisphe- 
rica (see fig. in Zool. Dan. t. 7.), recorded as English by Dr. 
Macartney, as Irish by Mr. Thompson. 3. T. multicirrhata 
(Sars, Jagt. og Beskr. p. 26. t. 5. fig.12.). 4. T. plana (Sars, 
p- 28. t. 5. f. 13.), both natives of the Norwegian seas, and to 
be looked for in our own. The former of Sars’s species is 
easily recognised by its numerous tentacula, above 200, and 
the elongated clubs of the cross-vessels; the latter by its 
being quite flat, and also having numerous tentacula. 

In observing species of Thaumantias, of which many more 
may occur in our and in other seas, the points especially to be 
noted are, 1st, the number of tentacula (always a multiple of 
four) ; 2nd, the presence, absence, size and colour of eyes at 
their bases ; 3rd, the colour of the cross-vessels and proboscis ; 
4th, the shape of the umbrella; 5th, the shape of the clubs 
of the vessels; and 6th, the form and lobation of the oral pro- 
boscis or peduncle. I have mentioned these sources of cha- 
racter in what I conceive to be the order of their respective 
importance, but all should if possible be noted. 


86 Mr. Gray on new Reptiles from Australia. 


XI.—Description of some new Species and four new Genera 
of Reptiles from Western Australia, discovered by John 
Gould, Esq. By J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &c. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 


Mr. Goutp having kindly placed in my hands the collection 
of Reptiles which he made during his visit to New Holland 
to gather materials for his ‘ History of the Birds of Australia,’ 
I have sent you the description of the following species, which 
appear to be new to science. The two rew genera are very in- 
teresting ; the one, Ronia, being exactly intermediate in orga- 
nization between the two-legged and the four-legged Scincs ; 
and the other, Moloch, for its extraordinary appearance and 
grotesque forms. 

I may remark, this collection contains two specimens of 
Soridia lineata, Gray, which MM. Dumeril and Bibron have 
accused me of erroneously describing as an Australian animal. 
(See ‘ Erpétologie Générale, v. 787.) I believe that this has 
arisen from M. Bibron supposing all the Reptiles that he saw 
at the Chatham Museum to be from the Cape of Good Hope ; 
whereas that collection is very rich in Australasian Reptiles. 
Chelomeles of MM. Dumeril and Bibron appears to be very 
nearly allied to Soridia, and should most probably be arranged 
with it in the family of Rhodonide. 

Mr. Gould’s specimens of Delma having enabled me to ex- 
amine more minutely the characters of that genus, I am now 
convinced that it should be referred to the family Pygopide. It 
chiefly differs from the genus Pygopus in the small size of the 
rudimentary feet and in the absence of the pre-anal glands. 

The genus Lialis, which heretofore has been placed with 
Pygopus, appears to be the type of a new family. It, Delma 
and Pygopus are allfound in Western Australia, as is also the 
genus Aprasia, which ought, in my Catalogue of Slender- 
tongued Saurians (Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. i. and ii.), to have been 
arranged with the Apodal Scincs. On examining Mr. Gould’s 
better-preserved specimen, I am inclined to consider it also 
as the type of a family characterized by the shields of the head 
and the position of the nostrils, to which, most probably, MM. 
Dumeril and Bibron’s genus Brachymeles will also have to be 
referred. These genera will then range thus :— 

Fam. Liauisipz :—Lialis. 
Fam. Pycoripnz :—Pygopus, Delma. 
Fam. Ruoponipx :—Rhodona, Soridia, Chelomeles. 


Fam. Aprastap# :—Aprasia, Brachymeles. 


Mr. Gray on new Reptiles from Australia. 87 


Rontra, Gray. Fam. Scincide. 


Head rather shelving, shielded with one transverse frontal and two 
large vertebral plates, the hinder largest; the rostral plates large, 
with two unequal superciliary plates. The nasal plate trian- 
gular, interposed between the rostral plate and the frontal ones, 
with the nostrils in its centre ; loreal plates two, square ; labial 
plates large; ears none, only a very indistinct sunk dot in their 
place. Body cylindrical; tail conical, tapering. Scales smooth, 
ovate, imbricate, of the belly 6-sided. The front limbs very 
small, rudimentary, undivided ; the hinder limbs moderately de- 
veloped, ending in two very unequal toes, with distinct claws. 


Ronia catenulata, Gray. Back with eight series of small black 
dots, one dot on the centre of each scale ; cheeks black, speck- 
led; sides and beneath whitish. 

Body 35, tail 24 inches. 

Inhab. Western Australia. Mr. J. Gould. 

The scales under the tail are rather larger, and the spots on the 

tail are rather larger than those on the back. 


Grammatophora cristata. Nape with a crest of distinct, rather 
short, curved, compressed, spinose scales ; back and tail with a 
series of compressed scales forming a slight keel; occiput with 
separate short strong conical spines; sides of the neck and back 
with folds crowned with series of short compressed scales ; base 
of the tail with some scattered larger scales. In spirits, dull 
olive; crown black with large white spots, beneath black; 
middle of the belly and under sides of the base of the tail white ; 
tail with black rings at the ends; feet whitish. 

Inhab. Western Australia. Mr. J. Gould. 

The underside is coloured somewhat like G. maculatus (G. Gai- 
mardii, Dum. and Bibron), but the sides of the head near the ears 
are spinose, and the nape is distinctly crested. Butas MM. Dumeri! 
and Bibron’s species is only described from a single specimen, which 
is in a bad state, and has lost its epidermis, and as the description 
itself, though long, refers chiefly to parts which do not differ in the 
species of the genus, this species may prove to be identical with it. 

These authors, in giving the character of Grammatophora Gaimardii 
and G. Decresii, appear to place great reliance on the one having 
tubular and the other non-tubular femoral pores, which is a fact en- 
tirely dependent on the state in which the animal might be at the 
time when it was put into the spirits, as I have verified by com- 
paring numerous specimens of different reptiles furnished with these 
pores. 

But in this genus the size of the pores is apparently of less im- 
portance than in many others, for they appear to be quite invisible 
in some states of the animal: thus out of many specimens of G. mu- 
ricata brought by Mr. Gould from Van Diemen’s Land and Western 
Australia, eight specimens have novisible pores; these specimens differ 
from the others in being ofa rather paler colour beneath. This state 


88 Mr. Gray on new Reptiles from Australia. 


of the pores may entirely depend on the manner in which they were 
preserved, for all these specimens had a slit made into their abdo- 
men to admit the spirits; while in all specimens in which this care 
had not been taken the pores are distinctly seen, sometimes mode- 
rately sized, and sometimes tubularly produced. 


Grammatophora Decresii, Dumeril and Bibron, Erp. Gén. iv. 472. ? 
Tail conical, with nearly regular scales ; the base rather swollen, 
without any series of spines on the side ; back with small sub- 
equal scales and a few larger ones in cross series ; the nape and 
back witha series of rather larger, low, compressed scales ; side 
of the head near the ears and side of neck with two or three 
ridges crowned with short conical spines. In spirits black, yel- 
low spotted and varied, beneath gray, vermiculated with black- 
ish ; tail black-ringed. 

Inhab. Western Australia. 

This species is so much smaller than G. muricaia, that I might 
have considered them as young animals if one of them had not had 
the body filled with well-formed eggs; and the tail is much shorter 
than in the young of that species. 

The specimens agree in most points with the description given by 
MM. Dumeril and Bibron,. but not in the colour and the size of the 
tail. ‘he specimens in this collection greatly differ in their colour, 
but are all very different from any other species. 


Grammatophora muricata, Cuvier. ‘The young animals have a 
series of small spines on each side of the base of the tail, and a 
series of spots on each side of the back. 

Mr. Gould has brought home two very distinct local varieties. 


Var.1. Diemensis. Young dark-coloured, with vermiculated marks 
on the chin, chest, and abdomen. The adult dark, beneath gray, 
varied with black spots placed in irregular lines. 

Inhab. Van Diemen’s Land. 


Var. 2. Adelaidensis. Young pale above and beneath, with three 
broad diverging black lines on the chin, leaving an oblong spot 
in the centre of the throat, with a broad streak on the chest 
separated into three lines on the abdomen, which unite together 
again on the pubis. ‘The adult gray, with a few spots beneath. 

Inhab. Adelaide, Western Australia. 


Motocu, Gray. Fam. Agamide. 


Body depressed, covered with irregular, unequal, small, granular 
plates, each furnished with a more or less prominent central 
spine, and with a series of large, conical, convex, acute spines ; 
head and limbs covered with similar scales and spines; head 
small, with very large spines over each of the eyebrows ; tail 
with irregular rings of large acute spines ; femoral and subanal 
pores none; teeth small, subequal; toes 5: 5, short, covered above 
and below with keeled scales ; claws long, acute. 

The external appearance of this Lizard is the most ferocious of any 

that I know, the horn of the head and the numerous spines on the 


Mr. Gray on new Reptiles from Australia. 89 


body giving it a most formidable aspect. The scales of the back are 
small and unequal; they gradually increase in size as they approach 
the base of the conical spines, which is surrounded with a ring of 
larger scales with longer spines : the large spines are conical ; rather 
compressed, spinulose below, smooth and acute at the tip, and are 
usually furnished with a sharp toothed ridge on the front edge, and 
sometimes on the hinder one. ‘These spines only consist of a horny 
sheath placed on a fleshy process of the very same form and appear- 
ance as the spines they bear. The scales of the under side of the 
body are of the same form, and are furnished with similar but smaller 
and less produced spines than those of the back. The back of the 
neck of the only two specimens I have seen is furnished with a large 
rounded protuberance like a cherry, covered with large granular spi- 
nous scales, and armed on each side with a large conical spine ; but 
I do not know if this is common to the species or merely accidental 
in these individuals; at any rate it adds considerably to the singu- 
larity of their appearance. 

I have named this genus, from its appearance, after ‘‘ Moloch, hor- 
rid king,” 


Moloch horridus. Pale yellow, marked with dark brown regular 
spots; sides and beneath black-edged, dark red similar spots. 

Inhab. Western Australia. Captain George Grey, Mr. J. Gould. 

The marks on the body are very definite, but from the irregularity 
of their form they are not easily described. The lips are dark brown, 
with two streaks up to the small spines on the forehead; there is a 
dark cross-band from the base of the two large horns over the eye- 
brows, running behind and then dividing into two broad streaks, one 
along each side of the centre of the back of the neck to between the 
shoulders, crossing the nuchal swelling. In the middle of the back 
there is a very large black patch nearly extending from side to side, 
and over the loins are two oblong longitudinal black spots; the 
dark lines commencing from the lower angle of each eye extend 
to the legs, along the upper part of each side to the upper part of the 
groin. On the front of the fore- and hind-legs and the sides are 
marked similar dark bands. A dark band commences from the 
hinder part of the lower lip, merging in the throat, and expanding 
out so as to be united together at the back part of the chin. There 
is a large, rather oblong spot in the centre of the chest and the 
hinder part of the abdomen, separated from each by a large, some- 
what triangular spot on each side of the middle of the abdomen ; 
body 44 inches. 

This is the Spinous Lizard exhibited by Mr. Gould at the meeting 
of the Zoological Society, on the 25th day of August, 1840. 


Breviceps Gouldii. Smooth, with a few scattered low tubercles ; 
gray-brown, yellowish beneath. 
Inhab. Western Australia. 
This animal has all the external appearance and character, as far 
as they are given in MM. Dumeril and Bibron’s work, of the Breviceps 
gibbosus of the Cape of Good Hope, except that it has not the yel- 


90 Mr. Gray on new Reptiles from Australia. 


low dorsal band, and the back is scarcely to be designated as granu- 
lar. It is the second species of the genus, and only the second Toad 
found in Australia, the other being Phreniscus australis, which I de- 
scribed in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ under the name 
of Bombinator australis. 


Urrrotera, Gray. Fam. Ranide. 


Head large; palate quite toothless; upper jaw with small close 
teeth; the tympanum hid under the skin; the toes of the fore- 
and hind-feet elongate, slender, quite free; the ankle with a 
roundish external and a small conical inner tubercle ; the tongue 
small, oblong, roundish, and entire behind, 

This genus is most nearly allied to Leiwperus of MM. Dumeril and 
Bibron, with which it agrees in having no teeth on the palate, but it 
differs from it in the tympanum being quite hid. 

The internal nostrils are some distance in front of the cross-ridge 
on which the palatine teeth are generally placed. 


Uperoleia marmorata. Black and green marbled, leaving a trian- 

gular greenish spot on the forehead, beneath lead-colour. 

Inhab. Western Australia. 

Dr. Tschudi has formed a genus under the name of Crinia, which 
appears by his characters to be nearly related to the above ; but 
MM. Dumeril and Bibron (Erp. Gén. viii. 416) observed that the 
specimens he described have two very small groups of teeth on the 


vomer. 


Hyla bioculata, Gray. Slender; fore-toes quite free ; hinder 
toes webbed to the last joint (in spirits). Grayish white, with 
a series of very small, indistinct, oblong tubercles, with a dark 
streak from the nostrils to the shoulder, enclosing the eyes, and 
a white streak below it from the under side of the eye; sides 
purplish, with small white spots; back of the thighs purple, 
with two yellow spots; belly and under side of thighs whitish, 
granular. 

Var. 1. Back of thighs with one or two additional yellow spots. 

Var. 2. Back bluish gray; back of the thighs with six or seven 
small subequal yellow spots. 

Inhab. Western Australia. 


Hyla Adelaidensis, Gray. Slender; fore-toes quite free, hinder 
toes webbed to the last joint; (in spirits) gray-blue, with a 
series of small oblong tubercles ; the sides purple-brown, with a 
white streak from the under side of the eyes to the shoulders ; 
sides of the belly and region of the vent purplish, with small 
white spots ; the hinder side of the thighs purple-brown, with 
three large oblong white spots; belly and under side of thighs 
granular; chin white, brownish dotted ; palatine teeth in two 
roundish groups between the internal nostrils. 

Inhab. Western Australia. 


Mr. Gray on new Reptiles from Australia. 91 


Hexeroporvus, Gray. Fam. Ranide. 


Head short, swollen; eyes large, convex; palatine teeth in a 
straight interrupted ridge between the two internal nostrils ; 
teeth very small; body swollen; skin of the back minutely 
granular, of the belly smooth; legs rather short; toes 4°5, 
short, warty beneath, quite free; the hind wrist with a large, 
oblong, compressed, internal tubercle; the base of the inner 
finger. with a conical wart, ending in a small acute bony pro- 
cess; tongue large, entire behind. 

This genus has many of the characters of Cystignathus, but differs 


from it in being warty and swollen, and in having short toes like a 
7 
Toad. 


Heletoporus albo-punctatus. Lead-coloured (in spirits), with white 
spots; beneath dirty white, with some small white warts at the 
angle of the mouth ; legs smooth. 

Inhab. Western Australia. 


Cystignathus dorsalis. The palatine teeth in a single large straight 
line, just behind the inner nostrils ; tongue large, slightly nicked 
behind ; the tympanum nearly hid under the skin, gray-brown 
(in spirits), marbled with dark irregular spots, with a white 
streak down the middle of the forehead and front of the back ; 
sides pure white, spotted and marbled with black, beneath 
white ; toes elongate, slender, tapering; back part of thighs 
brown, white speckled. 

Inhab. Western Australia. J. Gould. ; 

This species is very distinct from C. Peronii and C. Georgianus, 

the two Australian species described by MM. Dumeril and Bibron. 
It agrees with the former in the disposition of the palatine teeth. 


Elaps Gouldii, Gray. Pale yellowish ; the scales of the back small, 
six-sided, with a dark anterior margin, giving the back a netted 
appearance ; top of the head and nape black, with a yellow spot 
on the rostral scale on each side just before the eyes; head 
small; the occipital plates large, elongate ; the nasal plate tri- 
angular; one moderate anterior, and two subequal posterior 
ocular shields; six upper and lower labial shields, the fourth 
under the eyes ; eyes small, pupil round. 

There is an indistinct small yellow spot behind the upper part of 
the eye; but this may be an accidental variety, as the spots on the 
two sides are not equally defined. 

Inhab. Western Australia. 

This species resembles Calamaria Diadema, which is also found in 
Western Australia; but it is larger, and the head is larger in compa- 
rison with the body, and in this species it is the base of the scales, 
while in the latter it is the outer margin that is dark. 


92 The Rev. R. T. Lowe on the Fishes of Madeira. 


XII.—Description of some new species of Madeiran Fishes, 
with additional information relating to those already de- 
scribed. By the Rev. R. T. Lowz, M.A.* 


[Continued from vol. iv. p. 424.] 


Family Triciipz. 


Scorp#na ustuLata. SS. minor, laciniis nullis, rubra, pallido va- 
riegata nigroque punctata ; genis operculisque granulato-pustulosis, 
macula fusca notatis: pinne dorsalis medio unimaculate spina 
quarta ceteris lonyiore : capite s. rostre abbreviato, obtuse ; max- 
illis equalibus : squamis majusculis, scabriusculis. 


D. 12+9; A. 3+5; P. 14+ VII.+10; V.1+5; C. 


Rariss. 

Occasionally taken with the common sort (Se. scrofa, L.), with 
which it agrees in general colouring, resembling rather the Rocaz 
(Sebastus maderensis, nob.) in shape. It appears undescribed, and 
is very distinct in its characters, being a true Scorpena, notwith- 
standing the absence of Jacinie, having the whole head naked or 
scaleless. It scarcely attains half the size of Sc. scrofa, L. 


5 + VI 
5+V" 


Fam. ScoMBRID&. 


Nauclerus abbreviatus, Cuv. et Val. Hist. IX. 251. 

‘Two individuals have occurred of this pretty little fish, answering 
so well to the species above referred to, that it were unreasonable to 
doubt their identity, although its describers have omitted mentioning 
a strong superscapulary spine, and a fourth smaller tooth or spinule 
along the lower border of the preopercle, anterior to the three which 
arm its angle Alive, and in a glass of sea-water, the activity and 
lovely colours of these little fishes rendered them most interesting 
objects. ‘They were taken following a piece of floating timber ; 
and until close examination after death, could scarcely be distin- 
guished from the young of Naucrates ductor, Cuy., but for the abs- 
ence of the caudal keels. 


Terrapturus Groreit.— Peiio.”’ 

Having at length, through Mr. Leacock’s kind exertions, obtained 
a fine example ef the Peto in perfect condition, | am enabled to 
state that it forms a new and very distinct species of Tetrapturus, 
Rafin.; differing from 7. belone, Raf., as described by MM. Cuvier 
and Valenciennes, especially in having the pectoral fins proportion- 
ally twice as long, and the body clothed with large scales of a pe- 
culiar shape and nature. I only forbear to draw up its specific cha- 
racter till I have checked my notes and observations by examination 
of more examples; but I hope to be allowed the privilege at once of 
commemorating by its specific name the valuable assistance rendered 
to the cause of Ichthyology by Mr. George Butler Leacock, of this 
island generally, as well as in the present instance. 


* Read before the Zoological Society, June 9, 1840. 


The Rev. R. T. Lowe on the Fishes of Madeira. 93 


Fam. CoryPH&NID. 


Asteroderma coryphenoides (Bon.); Astrodermus coryphenoides, 
Cuy. et Val. IX. 353. ¢. 270.—Diana semilunata, Risso, Hist. iii. 
267. f. 14. 

A single small example only has occurred. 


Fam. LABRID&. 


Ctenolabrus iris, Cuv. et Val. XIII. 236. Rariss. 
A most elegant and well-marked little species. 


JuLis uNrmAcuLaTa.—“ Peize verde.’’—J. elliptico-oblonga, gra- 
ciliuscula : corpore aurato-viridi, lateribus medio fascia longitu- 
dinali obscura : squamis magnis, litura rufa perpendiculate notatis : 
capite rosaceo-rufo, strigis fasciisve flexuosis ceruleis picto : 
pinna dorscli medio unimaculata analique basi squamatis : oper- 
culo postice biangulato : cauda lunata, lobis abbreviatis. 

p 2vy.34+ YI 

Sea rit Eis Valo Ce 

2y.3+ VI 
Var. a. teniata: corpore 5—6-fasciato : fasciis angustis viridibus, im- 
maculatis. Vulgatiss. 
BRE ; he hae 

Var. (3. lineolata: corpore efasciato, toto lituris rufis creberrimis ad 

perpendiculum ductis zqualiter picto. Vulg. 


Blended apparently by Valenciennes (Hist. XIII. 377.) with the 
blue-collared J. turcica, Risso, under the name of J. pavo; as for- 
merly by me considered merely a variety of J. turcica. Long-con- 
tinued observations have, however, established its claim’to rank as a 
species, which is composed of two varieties, precisely corresponding 
with the two of which the true J. turcica consists. 


Fam. GapIp. 


Meruvcius amBicuus.—‘‘ Morcégo do mar.” 

Having only obtained a single individual, I forbear attempting a 
specific character of this little Hake, which, in the production into a 
filament of the second ray of the ventral fins and grooved nape, re- 
sembles a Motel/la; wanting, on the other hand, the beards, and 
having no trace of any fin within the nuchal groove. From Mer- 
lucius Maraldi, Risso, Hist. ii. 220. it differs in the colouring ; and 
though the upper jaw closes over the under, it scarcely can be called 
“longer.” In Risso’s fish the nape is grooved (si/lonnée), but he 
says nothing of any peculiarity about the ventral fins. 


The Madeiran Hake, or ‘‘Pescada,” Merlucius vulgaris of my 
Synopsis, p. 189, proves, upon better acquaintance, distinct from the 
common British Hake, M. vulgaris, Cuv., Yarr., &c. (Gadus Merluc- 
cius, L.). Instead of being even, the dorsal and anal fins are each 
produced at their hinder end into a rounded lobe; the jaws are 
nearly equal in length; the teeth are large and numerous; the scales 
small. I do not name it, for I believe it has already been called by 
Mr. Swainson M. sinuatus; and I am doubtful whether it may not 
also be the M. esculentus of Risso, ii, 220, though in his synonyms 


94 The Rev. R. T. Lowe on the Fishes of Madeira. 


he has confounded it with the true Northern Hake. I believe 
it to be the fish imperfectly figured long ago by Salviana, p. 73, 
copied by Willoughby, ¢. L. membr. 2. 2. 1, which has usually been 
referred to also for the Northern Hake. 


Fam. Esocip2#. 


CypsELURUS PULCHELLUS. 

From want of materials for comparison, I am unable to give cor- 
rectly the specific characters of this most elegant little Flying-fish, 
which is remarkably characterized by two or three bright rose- 
coloured horse-shoe-shaped marks on each side of the belly, one be- 
hind the other. ‘The ventral fins are placed a little behind the 
middie of the body, not reckoning the caudal fin, and their tips 
reach to the base of the latter. ‘The tips of the pectoral fins reach 
only to the end of the base of the dorsal fin, which is large, high, 
and produced. The anal fin is small and low, but a little produced 
backwards. The cirrate appendage to the lower jaw is like a 
leathern flap or apron, torn irregularly at the bottom into strips or 
thongs. I willingly abandon my own MS. name of Chetlopogon for 
this genus, distinguished from Hzocetus by the variously-appendaged 
lower jaw, in favour of the designation which I find this group of 
fishes has received from Mr. Swainson whilst this paper has been 
going through the press. 


Fam. Diopontip#. 


Diodon Hystriz, a. Linn.—D. punctatus, Cuv.—Histrix piscis 
Clusti, &e., Will. ¢. 1. 5. 
A single example only has occurred. 


Fam. SquaLiID2. 


CarcHARIAS Microps.—‘ Tubarao.” 

The Tubarao of Madeira proves to be a genuine species of Car- 
charius, as defined by MM. Miiller and Henle in the Magazine of 
Natural History for the year 1838, p. 35. It is remarkable for the 
smallness of the eye; and the teeth, as reported previously by the 
fishermen, are really feeble in proportion to its bulk; they are in 
only two rows, and precisely similar in both jaws. The tail is very 
large and powerful. he individual examined measured eight feet 
five or six inches in length. I name it only provisionally, and abs- 
tain again from attempting a specific character,—deferring, in both 
points, to the expected publication of MM. Miiller and Henle, 
amongst whose indicated ‘‘ twenty species”’ it will probably be found. 


ALOPECIAS SUPERCILIOSUS. 

At once distinguished from the only other known species of the 
genus, Carcharias vulpes, Cuv., by the enormous eye and its promi- 
nent brow. I have at present only seen a single young example. 


Mr. Thompson on the Sticklebacks of Ireland. 95 


XIL1].—On the species of Stickleback (Gasterosteus, Linn.) 
Sound in Ireland. By Wn. Tuomrson, Vice-Pres. Nat. 
Hist. Society of Belfast. 


In the ‘ Histoire des Poissons’ of Cuvier and Valenciennes, 
the Gasterosteus aculeatus of Linnzus is divided into seyeral 
species. The views there adopted are followed in Great Bri- 
tain * by Mr. Yarrell and Dr. Parnell in their respective works ; 
but in Mr. Jenyns’s ‘ Manual,’ four of these species—all that 
have been recognised as British—are, after a close comparison 
of examples from the same pond, and of these again with 
others from different waters, reduced to one species}. Having 
myself compared specimens of the fish in question from still 
more numerous localities than the last-named author, I arrive 
at the same conclusion in so far as it extends ; but go still 
further, and venture to consider six or seven of the species of 
the ‘ Hist. des Poiss.’ as in reality but one, assuming so many 
different appearances. ‘To allude to the extreme accuracy of 
description characteristic of that truly great work—the ‘ Hist. 
des Poiss.—would be most superfluous. On another point 
altogether the different view adopted in the present paper 
turns; namely, on the permanency of characters there attri- 
buted to the 3-spined Gasterosteus. 

In this genus, Ireland possesses all the forms which are in- 
cluded in the British catalogue. An additional one—G. semi- 
loricatus, Cuv. and Val.—will be particularly treated of, and 
come first under notice, as one of the two varieties which are 
protected with scaly plates throughout the sides. 


G. trachurus, Cuv. and Val., t. iv. p.481. 
G. semiloricatus, Cuy. and Val., t. iv. p. 494. 


March 20, 1835.—On examination of a number of 3-spined 
Sticklebacks from the island of Rathlin, (sent by Mrs. Gage 


* Nilsson, in his ‘ Prodromus Ichthyologize Scandinavice,’ published in 
1832, thus describes varieties of Gast. aculeatus, Linn. :— 

‘“‘ gw) Capite, alatere inspecto, magis acuto; spinis dorsalibus longioribus, 
media longitudinem capitis dimidiam zquante et dimidiam corporis altitu- 
dinem superante. 

** 8.) Capite, a latere inspecto, magis obtuso ; spinis dorsalibus breviori- 
bus; media multo breviore quam 3% capitis et dimid. corpor. altit.”—p. 86. 

This author makes G. trachurus synonymous with G. aculeatus, Linn.— 
he does not offer any opinion on the species of Gasterosteus in the ‘ Hist. 
des Poiss.’ 

+ In a note to p. 350, Mr. Jenyns observes with reference to G. brachy- 
centrus, that ‘it is more than probable that some of the other foreign Gas- 
terostei described by Cuvier are mere varieties of this species’ —G. acu- 
leatus, Linn. 


96 Mr. Thompson on the species of Stickleback 


to Dr. J. D. Marshall, who submitted them to my inspection,) 
I find that in some the lateral plates extend throughout the 
entire sides, as in G. ¢rachurus; in others, so far only as in 
G. semiarmatus; and in some again no further than in G. 
lieurus. No other difference can be perceived in these speci- 
mens, which are all of a small size, from an inch to an inch 
and a half in length. From between tide-marks in Larne 
Lough (Mrs. Patterson); from oozy and rocky pools over 
which the tide regularly flows, situated near the edge of Bel- 
fast Bay (Richard Langtry, Esq.—W. T.); also from a deep 
pool in the middle of it (Mr. James Nichol)—and from the 
harbour of Donaghadee (Capt. Fayrer, R.N.)., I possess ex- 
amples of the full-armed Stickleback of various sizes up to 3 
inches. 

In addition to these Irish examples of the full-armed Stickle- 
back, some 2 inches in length from the Thames, communicated 
in 1834 by Mr. Yarrell, are before me for comparison, and se- 
veral from 14 to 1? inch, which I obtained in a marine rock- 
pool at Ballantrae, Ayrshire, in August 1839. 

In June 1836, Lieut. Davis, R.N., sent to the Belfast Mu- 
seum, from the neighbourhood of Donaghadee, some gigantic 
specimens, two of which are 3} inches in length and 10 lines 
in depth; a third is 3 inches 4 lines long and 9 lines deep ; 
the number of fin-rays is the same in all, viz. 


Dy TL 4112-0A. 1.49. BP. Og iVis La is s@ ale: 


These three individuals have each 23 plates on the side of the 
body to the origin of the caudal keel, and thus agree with the 
G. semiloricatus. Colour as usual in female specimens, no red 
appearing anywhere. With the above were two others of or- 
dinary size; one of which was red on the lower portion of 
the body. Lieut. Davis stated in a note respecting them, 
that they ‘“‘ were found in a pool of brackish water access- 
ible to the Seay at the Foreland rocks near Donaghadee.” 
The example, 2} inches in length, from deep water in Belfast 
Bay, differs very much from the large individuals just noticed, 
in the free margins of the lateral plates ; these, in the latter are 
finely, regularly, and very minutely serrated, while in the former 
they are distinctly toothed,the denticles becoming larger on the 
plates as these latter approach the tail. The number of these 
plates to the origin of the caudal keel is about 23, as in the large 
examples—this number likewise appears in the Thames speci- 
men of G. trachurus. With the exception of a ray less in the 
anal fin, the number of fin-rays is the same in that under 
consideration as in the large fish. The example, 2 inches in 
length, from Donaghadee harbour, has likewise about 23 


Jound in Ireland. 97 


plates on the side to the origin of the caudal keel: the serra- 
tion on the free margin of these plates is intermediate be- 
tween that exhibited in the specimens from the Foreland Point 
and the one just noticed from Belfast Bay. 

In the full-armed Sticklebacks from the localities generally, 
which have been enumerated, great differences are observable, 
as—considering for the present adult fish only—in the com- 
parative length of the dorsal and ventral spines, and in the 
lateral plates. In some individuals these do not occupy more 
than the central portion of the sides, in others the whole sides, 
and again are intermediate. 

In the absence either of a specimen for comparison, or a 
figure to refer to, it may perhaps be considered that certainty 
cannot be arrived at respecting G. semiloricatus. This fish is 
stated to differ from G. ¢trachurus in having only 22 or 23 
plates on each side to the origin of the caudal keel instead of 
its 25 or 26, and in the shoulder-plate (plaque de l’épaule) 
being larger. It has been seen that some of my specimens, 
and of these, some of the largest size, possess only the number 
of lateral plates attributed to G. semiloricatus. In examples 
of equal length, and from the same as well as from different 
localities, I find the size of the shoulder-plate to vary like 
other characters. Hence I am disposed to regard some of the 
examples under consideration as this fish. 

In the * Hist. des Poiss.’ it is remarked of G. semiloricatus, 
** Nous n’avons pu trouver aux environs de Paris que des épi- 
noches a queue nue; il nous en est venu de pareilles des dé- 
partemens de la Somme et de l’Oise, de la Rochelle et de 
quelques autres lieux: nous avons observé celle a queue cuiras- 
sée dans les ruisseaux des cétes de Normandie, et encore ré- 
cemment M. Deslongchamps nous I’a envoyée de Caen, et M. 
Baillon en a pris dans le Hable-d’Ault, lac saumatre de ’em- 
bouchure de la Somme, pres du Tréport. C’est la seule qui 
se trouve dans les étangs des environs de Berlin, et elle y est 
en quantité innombrable. Peut-étre est-ce ’espéce qui habite 
plus fréquemment pres des bords de la mer, et qui peut entrer 
dans eau salée. Des observations ultérieures nous appren- 
dront sans doute bientét ce qui en est.”—#. iv. p. 494. 

This accords generally with my own observation, as in 
seven out of the nine localities whence my specimens mailed 
throughout the sides were derived—whether they be called 
G. trachurus or G. semiloricatus—they were taken either in 
the sea or estuary. The exceptions are the largest speci- 
mens, which were procured in a “ pool of brackish water ac- 
cessible to the sea;” and those from Rathlin, obtained in 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. H 


98 Mr. Thompson on the species of Stickleback 


fresh water. From the passage just quoted, we learn that the 
G. semiloricatus inhabits the pools about Berlin. It has 
always seemed to me not improbable, that in the sea, where 
the enemies of this diminutive fish are more numerous than 
in the fresh water, the protecting hand of Nature had as a 
defence armed its body with these lateral plates. That some 
fishes have the power of accommodating their colour to that of 
the ground or bottom of the water they frequent, and are thus 
rendered comparatively inconspicuous to their enemies, is well 
established. 

A third species of 3-spined Stickleback, armed throughout 
the sides like those here treated of, is the G. Noveboracensis, 
which, as its name denotes, is found at New York. Judging 
from the description and figure of this fish in the ‘ Hist. des 
Poiss.,’ I should not consider it distinct from G. trachurus or 
G. semiloricatus. The specimens which have come under my 
examination differ much in the few characters which are said 
to distinguish this fish from G. ¢rachurus. The high position 
of the lateral line is the chief character of G. Noveboracensis— 
in some specimens before me this line is so near the back, that 
three-fourths of the body of the fish are below it. Our G. 
Pungitius is admitted as an American species by Dr. Storer 
in his interesting work on the ‘ Fishes, &c. of Massachusetts’ 
(p. 32), and for a copy of which I am indebted to his kind- 
ness. 

The descriptions and figures of the G. obolarius, Cuv. and 
Val.—a 3-spined Stickleback armed throughout the sides, 
and found in the North Pacific Ocean and the Gulf of Kam- 
tschatka,—are said in the ‘ Hist. des Poiss.’ to be insufficient to 
mark it with certainty asa species distinct from the full-armed 
Gasterosteus of Kurope or America (p. 500). 

Dr. Parnell, in his ‘ Fishes of the Frith of Forth’ (p. 34), 
after stating that he agrees with Cuvier and Yarrell in consi- 
dering the G. trachurus as “a constant and well-marked 
species,” observes that the “square tail” does not exist in 
the other Sticklebacks. According to my observation, it is 
certainly less developed in them, and generally (but not 
invariably) corresponds with the protecting side-plates, pre- 
senting a greater or less developement accordingly as the ar- 
mature of the body is of a heavier or lighter cast. Dr. Par- 
nell further remarks, as corroborative of G. trachurus being 
a distinct species, that he has “examined carefully several 
hundred from half an inch to two inches and a half in length, 
and in all the specimens the lateral plates were constant.” In 
particular localities I have met with the same result on ex- 


Sound in Ireland. 99 


amining specimens of all sizes of G. ¢rachurus and of the other 
varicties also*, but in some places again the different va- 
rieties are found together and of every size+. Mr. Yarrell has 
so noticed three of them in the Thames at Woolwich; and 
in Rathlin, as before mentioned, they occur together—in the 
former locality in brackish, in the latter, in fresh water. 


G. semiarmatus, Cuv. and Val., t. iv. p. 493, appears to be 
the rarest of the 3-spined Sticklebacks in Ireland. 1 pos- 
Sess specimens from the island of Rathlin, as before men- 
tioned, and from Wolfhill, in the neighbourhood of Belfast. 
One example only occurred in the latter locality, where it was 
taken in 1832 with a number of G. Jrachycentrus, the Stickle- 
back of that district—it is indeed this variety in every respect, 
except in having the lateral plates extending along the sides 
so far as in G. semiarmatus ; the other characters assigned to 
this supposed species in the ‘ Hist. des Poiss.’ are very va- 
riable. From the half-armed species I turn to the 


G. lieurus, Cuy. and Val., t.iv. p. 487, in which the lateral 
plates do not extend beyond the pectoral region. In every 
respect but this, it is considered in the ‘ Hist. des Poiss.’ so 
similar to G. trachurus, that the one description is given as 
equally applicable to both. The G. eurus would seem to be 
the most common freshwater Stickleback in Ireland f. 

The localities whence specimens of this fish are now before 
me, are—the island of Rathlin ;—the neighbourhood of Bel- 
fast (W. T.) ;—river Bann at Toome (W. T.) ;— Portaferry and 
Newcastle, county Down (W. T.) ;—Lough Melvin, county 
Fermanagh (W. T.) ;—neighbourhood of Dublin (Mr. R. 
Ball) ;—Glendalough, county Wicklow (Mr. G. C. Hynd- 
man) ;—Portarlington, Queen’s-county (Rev. B. J. Clarke) ;— 
some of the examples from this locality are very handsomely 
marked, being along the back of a rich brown colour, which 


* The partial exception to thisis in G. brachycentrus, in which the dorsal 
spines are comparatively longer in young than in adult individuals, and 
hence the young in this respect accord with G. liewrus. I here speak of 
localities in which all the full-grown fish are G. brachycentrus. 

+ From the many small examples of all the varieties about nine lines in 
length that have come under my observation, I should think the number of 
lateral plates they are to possess through life is then as decided as the num- 
ber of fia-rays; i. e. provided they would have remained in the locality 
whence they were taken. Whether such a change of habitation, as from 
fresh water to the sea, would cause the smooth-sided at any age to put on 
the lateral armour, may remain a question. 

{ From drains which are occasionally replenished by the tide I have also 


taken it. 
H 2 


& 
100 Mr. Thompson on the species of Stickleback 


is continued down the sides in the form of regular transverse 
bands upon a yellow ground;—river Shannon, at Killaloe 
(Rev. C. Mayne) ;—Youghal, county Cork (Mr. R. Ball). 

From Scotland I have specimens obtained in the neigh- 
bourhood of Portpatrick by Capt. Fayrer, R.N. Examples 
from the Thames have been favoured me by Mr. Yarrell; and 
in the river Leam, at Leamington, Warwickshire, the G. Heu- 
rus has occurred to myself. Next to this variety naturally 
comes the 


G. brachycentrus, Cuy. and Val., t. iv. p. 499, which like it, 
is smooth along the sides from the pectoral region, but differs 
in the shortness of the dorsal and ventral spines. From the 
comparative length of these spines alone do I distinguish the 
two varieties, the other characters attributed to G. brachy- 
centrus being ever varying. The Irish localities whence I 
have this fish, are the neighbourhood of Belfast, and pools 
along the margin of Lough Neagh (W. T.), Dublin, Youghal, 
and Portarlington—supplied from these three localities by the 
friends before mentioned. 

The largest example which has come under my observa- 
tion was one taken by myself in England, at Stow Pool, 
Lichfield, in July 1836, and which was noticed in the ¢ Pro- 
ceedings of the Zoological Society’ for the next year. This is 
the only allusion I have seen to the G. brachycentrus in Great 
Britain. 

This variety, which from the shortness of its spines is the 
most defenceless of the 3-spined Sticklebacks, we should, 
a priori,—i. e. if the suggestion respecting the full-armed va- 
riety be correct—expect to find where it has fewest enemies, 
and such, according to my very limited observation, is the 
case. This would seem to be the variety more peculiar to still 
water, in which it often attains a very large size. The only 
continental notice of this fish known to me is that in the 
‘ Hist. des Poiss.,’ where itis stated to have been obtained by 
M. Savigny in the brooks of Tuscany. 

The following comparison between G. brachycentrus from 
the neighbourhood of Belfast, and specimens of G. lieurus, &c. 
from the Thames, favoured me by Mr. Yarrell, was drawn up 
early in 1834 :— 


In form of outline the Irish fish generally differs much from the 
G. lieurus, the latter being from the centre of the back alike grace- 
fully sloped on either side to the head and tail, giving that part a 
handsome and finely-arched appearance ; the under side of the body 
also exhibits more of this form than that of its congener. The back 
of the Irish species, instead of thus sloping gradually to the centre, 


found in Ireland. 101 


is at that part rather flat, and is at least as high where the dorsal fin 
originates as elsewhere. The Irish fish is in proportion to its depth 
longer than the G. diewrus, as specimens of the latter under 24 inches 
in length, when compared with Irish specimens 3 inches long, proved 
of equal dimensions (8 lines) at the deepest part. The difference is 
also strongly marked in the relative breadth of the two species, the 
Irish maintaining considerable breadth throughout, even to the ori- 
gin of the caudal fin. ‘The teeth in the lower jaw of the Irish spe- 
cies consist in the centre of about four rows irregularly disposed, 
but become gradually less numerous towards the back of the mouth, 
where they terminate in a single line : the upper jaw contains three 
rows in front, the outer and inner being regular in distribution. 
In number, the G. liewrus which I examined does not possess so 
many teeth as that species, but in their arrangement there is little 
difference. On reckoning the vertebre in a specimen of the G. lieurus 
and in one of the Irish Sticklebacks of similar length, I find that 
the number in the latter exceeds that in the former species, and 
that they are throughout more regularly equidistant than in the 
G. lieurus. 

In the three English Sticklebacks, G. trachurus, G. semiarmatus 
and G. lieurus, the bony plate covering the head is much stronger 
than in the Irish fish—the outline of the lower jaw more angular— 
the lips smaller and less fleshy—the number of rays in the fins dif- 
ferent, consisting generally, in the Irish specimens, of twelve in the 
dorsal, ten in the pectoral, eight in the anal, and twelve in the cau- 
dal. In the three English Gasterostei, also, the ventral spine is longer, 
but not so broad as in the Irish fish—the dorsal spines considerably 
longer, and the plates whence they spring proportionately larger. 
The following is the measurement of the spines in the four species : 


Total length of fish. _ First dorsal spine. Second. Ventral. 
Cotrachurus: | .3..... 2in. 14]in. 24 lin. 23 lin. 4 lin. 
G.semiarmatus .. 2 6 2s 3 4} 
Gro lienrus 35... =..-1. 2 6 24 3 41 
Irish species, 
3 0) 14 18 $4 
G. brachycentrus 2 4 a 


In the last species* the membrane extends to the extremities of all 
the spines. 


About Belfast I have taken the smooth-sided Sticklebacks 
—G. lieurus and G. brachycentrus—trom ditches in the low 
grounds, from clear mountain-streams at an elevation of 600 
feet above the level of the sea, from the muddy rivers Black- 
water and Lagan, and from water which was partially salt 
(here G. liewrus only), when, contrary to what might be ex- 


* Agreeably to the view taken in the ‘ Hist. des Poiss.,’ the term “species” 
was here applied to G. brachycentrus. I was disposed at the time (1834) 
to regard it as a local variety, but had not the means, which have since been 
afforded by a comparison of specimens from numerous localities, to arrive at 
a certain conclusion on the subject. 


102 Mr. Thompson on the species of Stickleback 


pected, the largest were invariably found where the tempera- 
ture was lowest, specimens there (G. brachycentrus) not un- 
commonly attaining the length of three inches, and perfectly 
free from the pearl-like tumours, which, adhering to the body, 
infest those inhabiting the comparatively warm waters of the 
lower grounds. This short-spined Stickleback here exhibits, 
in all respects, the same colours as the most common of the 
English varieties ; of many of the larger individuals captured 
in the month of September, about the one-half were red on the 
under parts. In large shoals too I have remarked fully this 
proportion to have assumed the scarlet, and in the early sum- 
mer months have observed that full-grown fishes, in which the 
most intense shade of this colour prevailed, never appeared to 
be with spawn*, very few in that state being so much as 
faintly tinged with it. This Gasterosteus and the Trout (Salmo 
Fario) seem not to co-exist in some of our smaller rivers, or 
do so very partially. In the stream whence the largest of these 
were taken, trout (Sa/mo Fario) were a dozen years ago very 
common, and the Stickleback unknown, and it is only since 
the almost total disappearance of the Trout that this fish has 
been established in its waters. In a similar stream issuing 
from the same mountain-range at about four miles distance, 
the Trout yet maintains its place, and in the parts of the river 
frequented by it I have in vain looked for the Stickleback. 

The figure of G. brachycentrus in the ‘ Hist. des Poiss.’ re- 
sembles the Irish fish when in spawn, and not its usual ap- 
pearance. 

In addition to that fish, there is another 3-spined Stickle- 
back, brought by M. Savigny from the brooks of Tuscany, 
described as new in the ‘ Hist. des Poiss.—from its brilliant 
operculum, it is named G. argyropomus. In this and the other 
characters assigned to it, Irish specimens in my possession 
fully accord. It is suggested, indeed, with reference to the 
characters attributed to this and the two other Gasterostei— 
G. brachycentrus and G. tetracanthus—brought by M. Sa- 
vigny from 'Tuscany— Nous allons les indiquer, pour en- 
gager les observateurs a s’assurer de leur constance,” p. 498. 
In the next page it is however remarked of G. brachycentrus, 
that there is no doubt of its being a true species f. 


Four-spined Stickleback, G. spinulosus, Yarr. and Jenyns. 
Among specimens of Gasterostei kindly procured for me at 


* So late as the 19th Sept. 1832, I remarked one large with spawn. 

+ The different varieties of the 5-spined Stickleback are commonly known 
in the North of Ireland by the name of Spricklebag—evidently a corruption 
of the proper term—Pinkeen is applied to them in the South; and from the 
Shannon they have been sent ine under the name of Thornback. 


Sound in Ireland. 103 


La Bergerie, near Portarlington, Queen’s-county, by the Rev. 
B. J. Clarke, is an individual with four spines. It is 14 inch 
long; the first and second spines are of ordinary length; the 
third spine is short, but exceeding the fourth. In no other 
character than that of having four spines, does this fish differ 
from the 3-spined examples taken with it, and consequently 
I cannot look upon it otherwise than merely an accidental va- 
riety of G. aculeatus, Linn. It was among a parcel, consist- 
ing of G. lieurus, G. brachycentrus and G. Pungitius, taken in 
a pond and in some neighbouring drains. The “ascending 
plate from the base of the ventrals ” (see Jenyns’s Manual, 
p- 350), I find subject to variety of form like other parts. 

That the fish under consideration is the G. spinulosus, seems 
to me not to admit of doubt*. 


Ten-spined Stickleback, G. Pungitius, Linn. 

This diminutive fish is “ rare ””—as has already been noticed 
by Templeton +—in Ireland, comparatively with the 3-spined 
species. The localities whence I possess it are very few in 
number, viz.—pits excavated in brick-making on the banks of 
the Blackstaff river, near Belfast ; a marsh in the neighbour- 
hood of Portaferry, county Down (W. T.); and La Bergerie, 
Queen’s-county (Rev. B. J. Clarke)—from this locality a con- 
siderable number were sent, and among them the largest na- 
tive specimens I have seen, a few being 12 inch in length, and 
one having attained to 24 inches. 

From the neighbourhood of Portpatrick, Scotland, this spe- 
cies has been sent me by Capt. Fayrer, R.N. For examples 
from the Thames I am indebted to Mr. Yarrell; and in the 
river Leam, near Leamington, Warwickshire, it has occurred 
to myself. 

In most of the above localities the 3-spined species was 
taken with the G. Pungitius. All of the latter, whether from 
brackish or fresh water, are smooth throughout the sides (G. 
levis, Cuv. ‘ Régne Animal,’ 2nd ed.f), and but a very few in- 
dividuals present any appearance of a keel on the sides of the 
tail. The dorsal spines vary from nine to eleven in number, 
and do so in examples of equal size from the same place. 


* Since the above was written, I have been gratified to find that my friend 
Dr. Johnston, in a ‘ List of the Fishes of Berwickshire, exclusive of the Sal- 
mones,’ considers the G. spinulosus a variety only of the 3-spined species— 
of these he notices the “ Rough-tailed, Half-armed, and Smooth-tailed 
Sticklebacks” of Yarrell, as varieties only of one species. (See Report of the 
Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club for 1838, p. 171.) 

t+ Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. i. New Series. 

t See also Hist. des Voiss. t. iv. p. 507. 


104 Mr. Thompson on the Sticklebacks of Ireland. 


Fifteen-spined Stickleback*, G. Spinachia, Linn. 

This species, differing from G. aculeatus and G. Pungitius 
in being strictly a marine fish, is found around the coast of 
Ireland. I possess examples obtained at Rathlin, in the north 
(by Dr. J. D. Marshall) ; Bundoran, in the west (W. T.); 
Youghal, in the south (by Mr. R. Ball), and on the coasts of 
Down (W. T.) ; and Antrim (by Mrs. Patterson), in the north- 
east. 

On the southern coast, where sprat-fishing is regularly prac- 
tised, the G. Spinachia is taken in greater quantity than in 
the north. Mr. R. Ballon one occasion knew as many to be 
captured with the Sprat (Clupea Sprattus), at Youghal, as 
would “ fill a bushel,’ and at Glendore and the south-west 
coast of Cork generally, Mr. G. J. Allman informs me that 
it is often taken at the same time with this fish. On the coast 
of Down full-grown specimens have occasionally occurred to 
me when dredging, and likewise under stones between tide- 
marks, and one or two individuals may sometimes be seen in 
the fish-market at Belfast, whither they are brought with 
quantities of the Atherine (Atherina Presbyter) from Porta- 
ferry, in the winter and early spring. In the rock-pools, on 
different parts of the coast, the fry of G. Spinachia may be 
observed in the month of June about three-quarters of an 
inch in length; and in such places I have at Bangor (county 
Down), in the middle of September, captured them of twice 
that size, where in winter neither young nor adult examples 
ever occurred to me. 

Both the G. aculeatus and G. Pungitius were included in 
Dr. Patrick Brown’s ‘ Catalogue of the Fishes of Ireland, 
published in Exshaw’s Magazine for 1774—the former species 
was noticed two years before in Rutty’s ‘ Natural History of 
the County of Dublin’ In M’Skimmin’s ‘ History of Car- 
rickfergus,’ and in Mr. Templeton’s ‘Catalogue,’ the G. Spina-. 
chia has a place. 

In one respect the foregoing pages may be considered 
rather as exhibiting a retrogression than an advancement of 
the subject, as in them an attempt is made to restore what 
have latterly been considered as several species simply into 
the three described by Linnzeus as Gast. aculeatus, G. Pun- 
gitius and G. Spinachia. 


* Horn-eel is a common name for this species in the North. 


Plants and Animals in Harrowgate Waters. 105 


XIV.— Notice of Plants and Animals found in the Sulphureous 
Waters of Harrowgate and Askern, Yorkshire. By K. Lan- 
KESTER, M.D., F.L.S., &c. 


In the distribution of organized beings over the surface of the 
earth, we generally find an adaptation of the former to the 
various conditions of the latter. 

In many marked cases this adaptation is so great, that or- 
ganized beings cannot exist but in the peculiar circumstances 
in which they are first engendered. From this law arises the 
great variety of organized beings which we find adapted to oc- 
cupy almost every existing condition of matter. There are, 
however, some conditions of the inorganic kingdom in which 
organic beings have not been detected, as excessive cold or 
heat, the absence of oxygen or the presence of injurious gases, 
&c. The extent, however, of these exceptions is continually 
on the decrease, and animated beings or their remains are 
now found in circumstances which but a few years since would 
have been thought quite impossible. For an increasing know- 
ledge on this point we are in a great measure indebted to the 
use of the microscope. By its agency both animal and vege- 
table productions can be detected in almost all conditions of 
matter, so that it is difficult to say, with the exceptions of the 
extremes of heat and cold, under what combination of agencies 
we might not expect to find a plant or an animal. This ex- 
tensive adaptation of the one kingdom to the other can now 
be demonstrated to be essential to the welfare of the whole, as 
in many instances the lower organic beings derive existence 
from, and convert into their own substance, those elements 
which would be destructive of the existence of beings higher 
in the scale of life. Hence the investigation of this depart- 
ment of science becomes interesting to the physiologist. 

Among those conditions of matter which, from their powerful 
influence on man, might be supposed to be destructive of all 
animal life, are some varieties of those waters which, from the 
nature of their contents, are called mineral. Some of these 
have a temperature exceeding greatly that of the human 
body, yet many of them contain both plants and animals; in 
fact, wherever the former are found we may anticipate the 
existence of the latter. 

On the present state of our knowledge with regard to the 
composition of mineral and thermal waters a report has al- 
ready appeared, drawn up by Dr. Daubeny at the request of 
the British Association for the Advancement of Science; in 
this report reference is made to the existence of both animal 
and vegetable matter in many cold and thermal springs. 


106 Dr. Lankester on Plants and Animals 


Amongst the substances found in sulphureous springs is one 
called glairine, which has for a long time been recognised by 
continental chemists, and was carefully investigated by Pro- 
fessor Anglada, who thought it resulted from the chemical 
action of some of the constituents of the water in which it was 
found. Dr. Daubeny has also investigated this substance, and, 
in opposition to the opinion of Anglada, believes it to arise en- 
tirely from organic matters in the waters in which it occurs. 
This notice first induced me to ascertain if this substance was 
present in the sulphureous waters of Askern and subsequently 
in those of Harrowgate, and the result has been the detection 
of forms of animal and vegetable life in circumstances in 
which I had not previously suspected them. 

Previously to Dr. Daubeny’s investigation, Dr. Willan had 
announced the presence of a peculiar organic substance in the 
waters of Croft in Yorkshire, which Dillwyn named Conferva 
nivea ; and many French and German chemists had described 
organic matters in mineral waters, as resin of sulphur, humus, 
extractive, Baregine, zoogene, &c., &c. 

As great medicinal virtues have been attributed to these 
substances, they have in certain quarters attracted consider- 
able notice; but not having visited any of the mineral waters 
of the continent with the view of investigating them, I am 
not able to say how far those which I have found at Harrow- 
gate and Askern may resemble those described on the con- 
tinent, and shall only endeavour in this place to point out the 
nature of certain substances in these waters, which appear 
to resemble those spoken of by continental writers. 

Throughout the whole district in which Askern is situated, 
the soil in many places, and the mud in the ditches and pools, 
when tested, gives very decided proof of the existence of sul- 
phuretted hydrogen. At certain seasons of the year many of 
these spots are covered with a whitish-looking Conferva, which 
I have supposed to be the Conferva nivea of Dillwyn. The 
specimens obtained from off the sulphuretted mud of waters 
which contain no sulphuretted hydrogen, present a greenish 
fibre, surrounded by verticilli of numerous smaller fibres. 
This appears to be the plant in a mature stage of growth. If 
however a small portion of the mineral water be put aside, it 
will in the course of a little time present on the sides of the 
vessel in which it is contained a whitish-looking substance, 
which, on being examined by the microscope, exhibits a mass 
of very delicate fibres. 'The same fibres are found to consti- 
tute the white substance which collects around the sides of 
the sulphur wells, as weil as at the bottoms of the cisterns 
and the pipes through which the water is drawn. 


Sound in the Waters of Harrowgate and Askern. 107 


In places where this substance has been allowed to collect 
for some time, a layer of darker fibres will be found to have 
formed, which present all the characters of the fibres collected 
from the sulphuretted mud of the running streams. From 
this circumstance I have been led to suspect that the two are 
but different forms of the same plant. If this white substance 
be kept in a warm room it decomposes and gives out a sul- 
phurous smell, which is stronger and more disagreeable than 
that of sulphuretted hydrogen. A film also collects upon the 
surface of the water, and in this state it corresponds very 
closely ta Anglada’s description of glairine. In one instance 
I observed this substance to form in a glass-stopped bottle of 
sulphur water, from which the atmospheric air was excluded, 
with the exception of a small globule which existed in the 
neck of the bottle. It forms, however, most rapidly when ex- 
posed to the atmosphere ; and so quickly does this process go 
on, that the stone vessels into which the water runs over at 
the Bath-houses, if cleaned in the morning, will be found co- 
vered in many places by night. When exposed to the air the 
sulphur water is constantly depositing small portions of the 
salts which it holds in solution, which, in places where it is 
undisturbed, mix with the vegetable fibres and present them- 
selves in the form of crystals mixed with the fibres. In this 
state, when collected and dried and submitted to heat, it gives 
out sulphurous acid gas. Some of the sulphur of this com- 
pound may be precipitated from the water ; but from the smell 
of the fibres in decomposing, I am inclined to think that they 
themselves contain sulphur, and that this is the agent which 
determines their existence and peculiar form. 

Being at Harrowgate during the past summer, I was de- 
sirous of confirming the existence of this substance in the sul- 
phur water there. In most of the wells I found on their sides 
deposits varying in colour and appearance. The different-co- 
loured deposits were arranged in layers, so that on examining 
a portion it presented several layers one above the other. The 
principal layers are green, white and red. On examining the 
green layers I found them to consist of simple fibres of a dark 
green colour, with transverse bands of a darker shade, re- 
sembling some of the species of Oscidlatoria. The white I 
found to consist of opake masses of a crystallized character, 
which were probably salts deposited from the waters by eva- 
poration and the escape of carbonic acid. The red I shall 
have occasion to mention presently, only observing now that 
Anglada mentions having observed glairine sometimes of a 
red colour. 


108 Dr. Lankester on Plants and Animals 


In the specimens I brought with me from Harrowgate I 
could not find the Conferva nivea, but in Hooker’s ‘ British 
Flora’ it is stated to have been found at this place. 

All the substances which have been enumerated have been 
referred to very different sources for their origin. ‘Thus An- 
glada supposed glairine to be of chemical origin, whilst others 
referred it to the vegetable kingdom, and a third class of ob- 
servers have referred a similar compound to the animal king- 
dom, calling it zoogene, &c. The different states, in which 
these substances are presented by nature, would undoubtedly 
add to these various conclusions. J am not however aware 
that those who have referred this substance to the animal 
kingdom have observed living animals in the waters from 
which it has been taken. Dr. Daubeny remarks in a note, 
that Turpin had found in the substance called Baregine the 
remains of Infusoria; but no writer that I am aware has re- 
corded the fact of the existence of living animals in waters 
impregnated with sulphuretted hydrogen. 

I have however met with several species of animalcules in 
these waters, two of which I have more particularly examined, 
and will now describe. In an analysis of the waters of Askern, 
published in 1817, the author observes, “ Nearly allied to the 
vegetable kingdom is a singular substance found in a pond at 
the south corner of the pool. This substance is a powder of 
a pink or rose colour, which forms a thin covering on the 
sand and mud at the bottom of the pond.”—(Brewerton.) 

On reading this, I immediately had recourse to the spot, 
and found the substance lying on the mud of the ditches near 
Askern, which are strongly impregnated with sulphuretted hy-~ 
drogen. I at first thought it to be of vegetable origin, and 
sent some to Mr. Berkeley for the purpose of ascertaining his 
opinion. From the state in which I sent it he supposed it 
might be a species of Protococcus, at the same time putting 
to me the query whether it might not be of animal origin. 
At that time I had seen nothing to lead me to suspect this, 
unless it might have been the excretion or ova of a beau- 
tiful rotiferous animalcule resembling the Philodina roseola 
of Ehrenberg, which is very abundant in the waters of the 
pool at Askern. After having kept some specimens of the 
red substance in water exposed to the air, I observed the 
water one morning of a deep rose colour, and on examining 
it found it to contain an immense number of very minute ani- 
malcules. I now had a clue to the origin of the red substance, 
and from subsequent examinations found that the red colour 
of the water and the deposits depended on this animalcule ; in 


Found in the Waters of Harrowgate and Askern. 109 


the same manner as water is found of a green colour and ha- 
ving green deposits, from the presence of the Cercaria viridis, 
the green matter of Priestley. 

From this time I looked out more particularly for this red 
substance, and soon found that it occurred very extensively in 
the ditches and pools at and near Askern. Its appearance is 
however very fluctuating, sometimes covering a large surface 
of the bottom of the pool with the appearance of red velvet, 
at other times not a spot is to be seen. At first I did not 
suspect at all the connection of this animalcule with the sul- 
phur springs, until I observed it most abundant in the water- 
courses that received the overflowings of the pumps and wells 
used for drinking and bathing. This induced me to examine 
the water or mud in which I afterwards found it to occur, and 
I invariably found, on dipping in a piece of silver coin, that it 
presented the usual action of sulphuretted hydrogen. So con- 
stantly has this been the case, that by this means I have de- 
tected sulphuretted hydrogen in spots where I should not have 
thought it existed. In the red colour before alluded to of the 
deposits around the sides of the wells at Harrowgate, I recog- 
nised the same substance as existed at Askern. Whilst at 
Knaresborough, I observed this rose-coloured matter in the 
mud of the water before it passes into the rock which forms 
the dropping-well; and on plunging a shiiling into the mud, 
it came out presenting the usual discoloration from sulphu- 
retted hydrogen. 

The animalcule is very minute, not more than the ten 
thousandth of an inch in diameter. Its form is oblong, fre- 
quently presenting a contraction in the middle of its body, 
and presenting from two to ten or twelve stomachs. Its line 
of movement is straight, with a somewhat serpentine movye- 
ment of the body. 

On looking over Ehrenberg’s great work on Infusoria, I 
have not been able to refer it to any of the genera there given, 
although from its size and the circumstance of its producing 
a red deposit, it would seem to be his Astasia hematodes. J 
cannot, however, distinguish in it a tail, which is a generic 
character of Astasia. The A. hematodes was discovered by 
Ehrenberg at the bottom of a lake in the steppe of Platow in 
Siberia. 

I have frequently found another animalcule with this and 
sometimes alone, forming a deposit of a much lighter colour, 
having a whitish red or brickdust colour. It is a much longer 
animal, and has the motions of a Vidrio, but not its bead-like 
form. It possesses from ten to twelve stomachs. 

Both these animalcules live in water artifically impregnated 


110 Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadee. 


with sulphuretted hydrogen; whilst I have found that other 
kinds are effectually destroyed by such treatment. 

Besides the vegetable and animal forms above mentioned, 
the sulphur waters during their decomposition afford others, 
especially under the films that collect on the surface of the 


water. 


XV.—Remarks upon the Recent and Fossil Cycadee. By 
J. Morris, Esq. 


Tue Cycadee, originally placed by Linnzus and Jussieu 
among the Ferns, are an interesting family of plants, from their 
appearing to form an intermediate place between the Palms, 
Ferns and Coniferz ; resembling the first in their external 
habit, the second in the gyrate vernation of their leaves (a 
character not belonging to the whole family), and related to 
Coniferee in the ovula being uncovered, or not furnished with 
any seed-vessel. The affinities of these families, although pre- 
viously mentioned by C. Richard *, were, in this latter re- 
spect, finally determined by Mr. R. Brown in his researches 
into the structure of their reproductive organs, inserted in the 
Appendix of Capt. King’s ‘ Voyage to Australia.’ 

The stems or trunks of Cycadez are generally simple, al- 
though some species of Zamia appear capable of dividing into 
two or three terminal buds. In Cycas the internal structure 
consists of a central pith surrounded by two or more circles 
of laminated vascular and cellular tissue alternating; in Hn- 
cephalartos the central cellular tissue is divided from the ex- 
ternal by only one circle of woody fibre}. “The stems are en- 
closed in no true bark, but have a thick case composed of the 
persistent scales which have formed the bases of fallen leaves ; 
these, together with other abortive scales, constitute a com- 
pact covering that supplies the place of bark.”— (Buckland .) 

* «Mém. sur les Coniféres et Cycadées,’ 1826, p. 183. ‘ I] n’est aucune 
famille de plantes qui ait plus de rapports et de ressemblance avec les Coni- 
féres que celle des Cycadées. Ces rapports nous semblent si grands, que nous 
pensons qu'il est impossible de distinguer ces deux familles, ni par des ca- 
racteres tirés de leurs fleurs, ni par des caractéres puisés dans l’organisation 
de leurs fruits. Les seuls sigues distinctifs qui existent réellement entr’ elles 
consistent uniquement dans leur port et la structure anatomique de leur 
tige, qui en effet est fort différente dans l’un et l’autre groupe.” 

M. Richard, however, appears to have been unaware of the internal 


structure of Cycas being stratified; but describes it as similar to that of 
Palms: “C. eircinalis, Arbor... ., ligno albicanti, molli uti in arboribus mo- 
nocotyledonibus disposito.”’ 

+ In a specimen of £, spiralis, for which I am indebted to the Messrs. 
Lee of Hammersmith, the external circle of cellular tissue is wanting. 

+ Some interesting observations on the structure of the tissues of Cycadez 
have appeared by D. Don, Esq., Libr. L.S. Mr. Don remarks, that ‘ the 


Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadece. 111 


The family is dicecious. The inflorescence consists of a stro- 
biliform spike, from the under surface of the scales of which 
the polleniferous thecze proceed; in Zamia these thecz are 
separated into two distinct masses, while in Hncephalartos 
and Cycas they form a confluent mass. 

The female inflorescence of Zamia and Encephalartos is 
similar to the male cones in form, haying thick scales, each 
bearing on the superior surface two naked ovyula; while in 
Cycas the naked ovula are seated in depressions on the edges 
of a frond but little altered from the ordinary structure. 

The foliation of this family consists of pinnate fronds, the 
circinnate vernation of which, in a young state, has generally 
been considered a character belonging to all the genera; but 
a series of observations on the development of the frond which 
I have had an opportunity of making in several species of the 
three existing genera, have led me to an opposite conclusion, 
from which it is evident that even in Cycas itself the rachis is 
constantly straight in the early state ; when however twelve 
or more fronds rise together, the outer ones become incurved 
at their extremities, apparently for the purpose of affording 
some protection to the more delicate fronds within, which re- 
main perfectly straight: the only parts to which the term cir- 
cinnate can be strictly applied, are the young segments or 
pinne. In the evolution of the fronds the development pro- 
ceeds from the base upwards, each pair of pinne becoming 
unrolled as soon as that part of the rachis has attained its full 
degree of extension and size. 

A correct figure of the young frond of C. circinalis is given 
in Rheede’s ‘ Hortus Malabaricus,’ vol. il. t. 15. f. 2,3, 45; and 
one of C. revoluta is figured in plate xi. fig. 4, 5, ‘ Mag. Nat. 
Hist.’ 1840, from a specimen obtained from Mr. Anderson, of 
the Chelsea Botanic Garden. 

The prefoliation of Zamia and Encephalartos presents but 
little difference from each other ; the young rachis is slightly 
recurved at the apex, the two series of pinnz being regularly 
imbricated, and applied to, or in contact with, each other by 


great peculiarity of the Coniferee, and which distinguishes them as well from 
Cycadeze as from every other family, is the remarkable uniformity of their 
woody tissue, which consists of slender tubes, furnished on the sides parallel 
to the medullary rays with one or more rows of circular or angular dots ; 
but in Cycadez no such uniformity is observable, their tissue, as in other 
phzenogamous plants, consisting of two kinds of vessels, namely, of slender 
transparent tubes, without dots or markings, and of dotted, reticulated and 
spiral vessels, which are capable of being unrolled. The former are iden- 
tical with the fibrous or woody tissue; whilst the latter, which form a part of 
each bundle, can only be compared to the strictly vascular tissue of other 
plants.” —(Proc. Linn, Soc. Feb. 4, 1840.) 


112 Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadee. 


their anterior surface. See EZ. horrida, pl. 11. f.2. and Z. pyg- 
mea and pumila, f.1, 3. ‘ Mag. Nat. Hist.’ April 1840. I had 
made these observations on the prefoliation of this family, 
when examining the extensive collection of species belonging 
to the Messrs. Loddiges of Hackney (who kindly furnished 
me with any specimens I required), previously to my atten- 

tion being called by Prof. D. Don to some remarks by M. 

Miquel on this subject ; and as they appear to differ from my 

own, owing probably to the period at which the young frond 

was examined in both instances, I shall insert an abstract 
from M. Miquel’s memoir, with a view of calling the atten- 
tion of botanists to a further investigation of this subject. 

“In Encephalartos affinis, Lehman, a bud is composed of 
young leaves foreshortened (raccourcis), the tops of which 
converge at the summit; and the pinnz on each side of the 
rachis, in consequence of this foreshortening, are imbricated 
and placed in contact one with another by the anterior sur- 
face. The same curious fact is observable in E. Altensteinit 
and horridus, Lehm. In species of this genus the terminal 
bud generally develops itself at an interval of two or even 
more years ; and in young plants or the lateral buds of large 
stems it is often only developed by a single frond, or by a very 
limited number at one time. The increase of the young fronds 
is produced by the extension of the rachis and pmna. £. spi- 
ralis, Lehm., presents exactly the same character. In the 
Zamia, Lehm., the fronds are developed in a totally different 
manner. In Z. pumila and media, in the bud, the young rachis 
is rolled into the form of a crozier; but the two series of pinnz 
are imbricated on each side, and are joined one with another 
in such a manner that their tops are directed downwards, oc- 
casioned by the circinnate disposition of the rachis. In the 
young fronds of Cycas circinalis and revoluta, Thun., the 
rachis as well as the pinna are rolled in the form of a crozier ; 
each having a peculiar line or axis of circinnation, the same as 
in Ferns*.” 

The remains of fronds supposed to belong to this family 
being rather numerous in a fossil state, and as the structural 
characters vary in the three recent genera, I shall give a slight 
description of the pinnz and their mode of attachment, il- 
lustrated by a woodcut of each type. 

Cycas.—Pinne linear, lanceolate, entire acute, having a single thick 
midrib+ attached to the rachis by their whole base, the lower 
part of which is slightly decurrent. 

* Bulletin des Sciences Physiques de Néerlande, t. i. p. 129. 


+ In carefully examining the cellular substance of the pinne, small veins 
may be seen passing between the midrib and the margin. 


Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadee, 113 


Zamia.—Pinnex ovate, lanceolate, attenuate, entire or dentate, ha- 
ving numerous fine equal veins parallel or slightly divergent, 
simple or sometimes forked. Pinnez contracted towards the 
base, and articulated to the rachis by a whitish callosity. 


Encephalartos.—Pinne varying in form, opposite or alternate, ha- 
ving simple or forked veins (thicker than in Zamia), and fre- 
quently terminating in spines or serrations towards the apex, 
attached by their whole base to the rachis. 


1 


a 


114 Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadee. 


squamosa, glauca, and angulata, are natives of China, India, 
Japan, the Molucca Islands and New Holland. 

The nine species of Zamia, viz. Z. angustifolia, tenuis, me- 
dia, debilis, integrifolia, pygmea, furfuracea, muricata and 
pumila, are confined to the new world ; their native habitats 
being the West Indies and the tropical regions of continental 
America. 

The fifteen species of Encephalartos, viz. E. pungens, cyca- 
difolia, tridentata, longifolia, Caffra, lanuginosa, Lehmannis, 
Cycadis, horrida, latifolia, spiralis, prunifera, repanda, Frede- 
rici Gulielmi and Altensteinii, belong to Southern Africa, only 
one species being found in New Holland*. 


Foss1n CYycADE&. 


Dr. Buckland, in the ‘ Geological Transactions,’ first called 
the attention of geologists to the fossil stems of this family 
from the Isle of Portland, the analogy of which was pointed 
out by Mr. Brown; remains of the fronds had however been 
previously described by Count Sternberg in his ‘ Flora der 
Vorwelt,’ and Ad. Brongniart also noticed them as occurring 
at Héer in Sweden+; the most abundant locality at the pre- 
sent time are the shales belonging to the oolitic series of York- 
shire: whether all the remains usually associated with this 
family really belong to it, may be difficult to decide, as many 
of them present characters very different from the existing 
species, which do not at the same time assimilate them to any 
other living genera. Ad. Brongniart, an authority on these 
subjects, has considered most of the simple pinnate fronds 
with parallel venation to belong to Cycadez ; but it is much to 
be regretted, that the portion of his work (‘ Hist.desVég. Foss.’) 
which would comprehend this family is not yet published, so 
that we might have the full benefit of a continuation of the 
same masterly observations which have thrown so much light 
on the fossil Cryptogamia. 

The classification in the following catalogue will be nearly 
the same as that adopted by most authors on this subject. 

* The following observations are extracted from Lindley and Hutton 
(‘ Fossil Flora,’ ii. p. 122), respecting the geographical position of Encepha- 
fartos. ‘They are not met with at Cape Town, where they would be ex- 
posed to the cold winds from the southern polar regions, but first appear far 
in the interior of the country, in the land of the Caffers, where the common 
Cape Flora of Proteas and Heaths is replaced by strikingly different races 
of plants. They prefer mountainous and wooded or bushy country, follow- 
ing the ranges of hills, but not straggling into the plains. They are generally 
met with in rocky places, almost 2000 feet above the level of the sea, higher 
than the region of Mimosas, and surrounded by bushes, arborescent succu- 


lent plants, Rhamnez, Celastrineze, and shrubby Leguminous species.” 
+ Ann. des Se. Nat. tom. iv. 


Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadee. 115 


Cycapeacites, Presi. 
Cycapirtes, Brown. 
Trunks exhibiting the usual structure of Cycadee. 
Fronds pinnate ; pinne linear, entire, adnate at the base, traversed 
by a single thick midrib. 
Stems. 
C. columnaris, Presl, Sternberg, Flora der Vorwelt, part 7, 8. t. 47. 
f. 1—6. Near Radnitz, Bohemia. 
C. involutus, Presl, 7. c. t. 51. 
C. Bucklandi, Presl, 1. c. p. 194. Conites Buckl., Sternb., part 3, 
p. 39. t. 30. Oolite, Stonesfield. 
C. cylindricas Mantellia, Brong. Prod., pp. 93 and 96. Lias, Lune- 
ville, Strasburg. 


C. cyprinopholis, Mém. Agric. Soc. Lyons, ii. p. 129. t. 3. f. 1—5. 
C. M. Mines de Rive-de-Gier. 


Fronds. 
C. salicifolius, Presl, /. c. t. 40. f. 1, 2. Lignite, Altsattel, Bohemia. 
C. angustifolius, Presl, 1. c. t. 44. Lignite, Altsattel, Bohemia. 
C.? Nilssonii*, Spadizx of, Hisinger, Let. Suec., t. 33. f. 4. 
C.? Nilssonii, Phillips, Geol. of Yorkshire, t. 7. f. 24. Oolite, York- 
shire. 
Zamites, Brong., Presl, &c. 


Fruit strobiliform, oval, pedunculate, with large imbricated scales 
spirally arranged. (Presl.) 

Stems cylindrical or nearly spheroidal, without a distinct axis, 
covered by rhomboidal cicatrices. (Brong.) 

Fronds pinnate; pinne sessile, distichous, entire or dentate, 
pointed ; sometimes contracted, sometimes enlarged at the base. 


Stems.—Cycadeoidea, Buckland, Mantellia, Brong. 


Z. Cordai, Presl, Sternb. Flor., part 7, 8. p. 196.t.55. C. M. 
Radnitz, Bohemia. 


* The portion of a frond figured by Hisinger under this name appears to 
belong to a Fucus with a central rib, by the club-shaped termination of which 
it may have been attached. I do not know how any worn or broken Cycas 
leaf could assume this form. 


12 


116 Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadee. 


Z. megalophyllus*, Presl, J. c. p. 196. Cyc. meg., Buckl., Mantellia 
nidiformis, Brong. Prod. p. 96. Oolite, Isle of Portland. 

Z. microphyllus, Presl, J. c. p. 196. Cyc. micro., Buckl. Oolite, 
Isle of Portland. 

Z. pygmeus, Cycadites, Lindl. and Hutt., 2. t. 148. Lias, Lyme 
Regis. 

Z.? Brongniarti, Presl, /. c. p. 196. Endogenites echinatus, Brong., 
Class. Veg. Foss., p. 43. t. 5. f. 2. Soissons. 


Strobiles. 
Z. crassa, Lindl. and Hutt., 2. t. 136. Wealden, Isle of Wight. 
Z. macrocephala, L. and H., 2. t. 125. Greensand, near Deal. 
Z. ovata, L. and H., 3. t. 226 a. Greensand? Feversham. 

Fronds. 

Pinne contracted at the base. 
. distans, Presl, 1. c. p. 196. t. 41. f. 1. Keuper, Bamberg. 
. lanceolatus, L. and H., 3. t. 194. Low. Ool. Shale, Haiburn 
Wyke, Yorkshire. 
Z. undulatus, Presl, 1. c. p. 197. Odontop. undulatus, Sternb., pt. 5. 
and 6. p..78. t. 28. f. I. 
Pinne broad at the base. . 

Z. gigas, Lindl. and Hutt., 3. t. 165. Ool. Shale, Scarborough. 
Z.? giganteus, Hist. Let. Suec., t. 33. f. 5. 


Z.? Schlotheimii, Presl, l.c. p. 200. Cyc. zamiafolius, Sternb., pt. 4. 
p. 33. t. 438. f. 2. C.M. Mannebach. Poacites zeeformis, 
Schloth. Pet. t. 26. f. 1, 2. 


Z. palmatus, Cycadites, Sternb., pt. 1—4. t. 40. f. 1. 


Z. longifolius, Brong. Prod. p. 94. Cycadites sulcicaulis, Phillips, 
Geol. Yorkshire, pt. 1. t. 7. f. 21.  Ctenis falcata, Lindl. and 
Hutt., 2. t. 103. Ool. Sh., Gristhorpe Bay. 

Presl considers this to be a Fern. 


NN 


PTILOPHYLLUM. 

Stem ? Fronds pinnate ; pinne linear, closely approximated, 
more or less elongate; base variable in form, oblique, round, imbri- 
cate, sometimes auricled in the upper and sometimes in the lower 
part. Veins slender, equal, parallel. 


* Presl has placed these fossil stems with Zamites, to which they appear 
to have a greater affinity than to Cycadites, more especially since the inter- 
esting discovery by Mr. R. Brown of the existence of scalariform vessels with- 
out discs in the trunk of Z, microphydlus, a character in which they agree 
with the American portion of the recent order. Mr. Brown remarks, “ that 
the order Cycadez presents but one genus in Amrerica, namely, the Zamia, 
on which this genus was originally founded, and to which it has been re- 
cently restricted ; and that the coincidence in the structure of the scalari- 
form vessels in the trunk of this Zamia of the new world, with that of the 
fossil Cycadites of Europe, is very remarkable.” (Buckl. B. T. Sup. Notes.) 

+ I am indebted to Mr. Lonsdale, of the Geological Society, for first 
pointing out to me some fossils from Cutch, belonging to Col. Grant, in 


Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadea. 117 


This section has been proposed to include those species of fronds 
hitherto classed with Zamites, but from which they differ in the va- 
riable form of the base of the pinne 4 
and their imbricated character. Ad. 
Brongniart appears to have been 
aware of this structure (Prod. p. 91) 
and has referred them to Zamites, 
but this name ought to be restricted 
to those fossils agreeing more closely 
with the recent genus. The oblique attachment and auricled base 
are characters not well marked in any recent species ; and whether 
attached by the whole or only a portion of the base, may be difficult 
to decide from the compressed state of the specimens,——an opinion 
that might be formed from inspecting casts obtained from pressed 
leaves of some of the Coniferze (Cunninghamia lanceolata), in which 
the broad basal attachment (in the cast) would be very deceptive. 

No specimens of this section have yet been found with the verna- 
tion of the young fronds, although, I believe, Ad. Brongniart consi- 
ders he has discovered unequivocal evidence of the gyrate vernation 
of Nilssonia. This section is readily distinguished from Pterophyllum 
by the pinne being narrow and of nearly equal breadth throughout, 
a character in which they agree somewhat with the young state of 
Encephalartos spiralis and E. cycadis, and the broader ones resemble 
other forms of that genus ; but it would be preferable to retain them 
here, although their affinity to Zamites is very evident, if the con- 
cave basal attachment of Z. gigas may be considered an intermediate 
form. 


Pinne narrow. 

P. acutifolium, Geol. Trans., 2nd series, vol. vy. t. 21. f.1, 2, 3. Ool., 
Cutch. 

P. Cutchense, Geol. Trans., 2nd series, vol. v. t. 2]. f.4. Ool., Cutch. 

P. Bucklandi, Z. Bucki., Presl, 1. c. pt. 7, 8. p. 198. 

P. equale, Pterophyllum dubium, Ad. Brong. Prod. p. 95 ; Hist. Let. 
Suec., t. 33. f. 8. Nilssonia equalis, Brong., Ann. des Sc. Nat. 
4.t.12.f.6. lLias? Hoer, Sweden. 

P. pecten, Pterophyllum pecten, Lindl. and Hutt., 2. t. 102. Cycadites 
pecten, Phillips, Geol. Yorks., t. 7. f. 22. Gr.Ool., Gristhorpe Bay. 

P. Jegeri, Pterophyllum Jegeri, Brong. Prod. p.95. Osmundites pec- 
tinatus, Jeger. Keuper? 

P. dubium, Cycadites plumula, Presl, 1. c. pt. 7, 8. p. 195. Filicites 
dubius, Sternb., pt. 1—4. t. 33. f. 1. Oolite, Yorkshire. 

This may only be a variety of the next species. 

P. pectinatum, Zamia, Brong. Prod., p.94. Lindl. and Hutt., 3. t. 172. 
Filicites scolopendrioides, Lindl. and Hutt., 3. t. 229. (excl. 
synon.) Stonesfield slate. Ool. shale*, Saltwick, Yorkshire. 


which these characters are well exhibited ; they are figured in the 2nd part 


of vol. v. of the ‘ Geol. Trans.’ 
* Mr. Williamson, in a memoir published in the Geol. Trans. vol. v., con- 
siders most of the Yorkshire plants as belonging to the great oolite. 


118 Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadee. 


The Filicites scolopendrioides of Lindley (not of Brongniart, from 
which it is very distinct, Brongniart’s figure representing merely the 
fructification of an entire leaf, Lindley’s figure that of true pinnz) 
has been placed as a synonym of Z. pectinata, although it differs in 
having the pinne wider apart and more obtuse at the apex, not im- 
portant specific characters. 

P. taxinum, Zamia tazina, Lindl. and Hutt., 3.t. 175. Stonesfield 
slate. 


I am informed, from a recent communication of Prof. Phillips, that 
the fossils figured in his ‘Geology of Yorkshire,’ under the names of 
Cycadites lanceolatus (Zamia Mantelli, Br.), C. gramineus (Z. elegans, 
Br.), and C. latifolius (Z. Youngii, Br.), ought to be placed in the 
Otopteroid division of Ferns, the veins losing themselves in the upper 
margin. Seven or eight other species are named in Ad. Brong. 
‘ Prodromus,’ the characters of which are not given, viz. Z. Feneonis, 
acuta, patens, levis, Goldiai, Buchanani, penneformis. 


Pinnee broad. 


P. falcatum, Zamites, Presl, /. c. pt. 7, 8. p. 197. Odontopteris fal- 
catus, Sternb., pt. 5. and 6. p. 78. t. 23. f.1. Inf. Ool., Whitby. 

P. Schmeidelii, Presl, l. c. p. 197. Odon. Schmeidelii, Sternb., pt. 5. 
and 6. p. 78. t. 25. f. 2. Hornstone, Baruth. 


P. lanceolatum, Geol. Yorksh., Young and Bird, t. 3. f. 2. ‘*The 
leaf with long lanceolate striated leaflets.” Oolite, Yorkshire. 
The peculiar character which distinguishes this section from Za- 
mites may be easily remarked by comparing the attachment of the 
pinnee in any of the above species with that of Z. lanceolatus, ‘ Foss. 
Flor.’ 3. t. 194. 
PreRopHyLium, Brong. 


Fronds pinnate; pinne sublinear, inserted by their whole base ; 
apex truncate, sometimes acute ; veins fine, equal, slender, parallel, 
but little marked. 

Apex truncate. 


P. majus, Brong., Ann. des Sc. Nat., 4. p.219. 
flo. fi 7op bist. ete suec..7t oa. f.16. \ 

P. minus, Brong., Ann. des Se. Nat., 4. p. 219. 
t. 12. f.8; Hist. Let. Suec.,t.33.f. 7; Lindl. 
and Hutt., t. 67.f. 2. Oolite, near Scarbo- 
rough. 

P. comptum, Lindl. and Hutt., t. 66. Cyca- 
dites comptus, Phillips, t. 7. f. 20. Oolite, 
near Scarborough. : 

F. Munstert, Presi, [.c. p. 198: 6. Ad. £. J: 
Keuper, Bamberg. 

P. truncatum, Presl, 1. c. p. 198. Aspleniopteris Nilssoni, Sternb. 
pt. 4. t. 43. f. 3—5. Hoéer, Sweden. 

P. Nilssoni, Lindl. and Hutt., 2. t. 67. f. 1. Aspleniopteris Nilssoni, 

Phillips, Geol. Yorksh., t. 8. f. 4. Oolite, Scarborough. 


Mr. J. Morris on recent and fossil Cycadee. 119 


P. filiciformis, Zamites filiciformis, Presl, 1. c. pt. 7. and 8. p. 198. 
Filicites dubius, Sternb., pt. 4. p. 23. t. 47. f. 1. 


P. obtusum, Odontopteris obtusa, Brong. Hist. Vég. Foss., t. 78. f. 4. 


P. latifolius, O. latifolius, Sternb., pt. 5. and 6. p. 79. Teniopteris 
latifolius, Brong., t. 82. f. 6. 


Apex acute. 

P. acuminatum, Zamites, Presl, 1. c. p. 198. t. 48. f. 2. Keuper, Bam- 
berg. 

P. Brongniarti, Cycadites, Mantell, Geol. S.E. England, p. 238. 
Wealden, Sussex. 

P- AEE La a Zamites, Presl, p. 199. t. 43. f. 4,5. Keuper, Bam- 

erg. 

P. tenuicaulis, Cycadites, Phillips, pt. 1. t. 7. f.19. Gr. Ool., Gris- 
thorpe Bay. 

P. difformis, Zamites, Presl, l. c. pt. 7, 8, p. 198. Aspleniopteris dif- 
formis, Sternb., pt. 4. p. 21; pt. 2. t. 24. f. 1. Bohemia. 


The following species I have not seen :-— 


P. longifolium, Brong. Prod., p. 95. Algacites filicoides, Schloth. 
Nachtr., p. 46. t. 4. f. 2. Lias. 


P. Meriani, Brong. Prod., p. 95. Lias. 
P. Willtamsonis, Brong. Prod., p. 95. Inf. Ool., Whitby. 
P. enerve, Brong. Prod., p. 95. Variegated marl. 


Nixssonia, Brong. 


Fronds pinnate ; pinne approximate, oblong, more or less elongate, 
apex rotundate, adhering by their whole base; veins unequal, pa- 
rallel. 


N. brevis, Brong., Ann. des Se. Nat. 4. p. 218. t. 12. f.4; Hist. Let. 
Suec. Héer, Sweden. 


N. elongata, Brong., /. c. t. 12. f.3. Zamites, Presl, 1. c. p.198. Hoéer, 
Sweden. 
N. proxima, Cycadites Nilssonii, Sternb., pt. 1—4. t. 47. f. 1. 


The above is an outline of some of the characters in the recent 
and fossil Cycadez, the geological position of which is equally in- 
teresting with their recent affinities. A few species are found in the 
carboniferous beds of Bohemia and in the new red sandstone of Ger- 
many, and some have also been met with in the cretaceous series of 
Denmark and Sweden ; but their great development appears to have 
been during the Jurassic period, thirty species occurring in the 
oolitic formation of England, and three in that of India. ‘Thus they 
seem to have formed the characteristic vegetation of that age, inter- 
mediate between the abundant Cryptogamic tribes of the carboni- 
ferous era and the dicotyledonous flora of the tertiary series. 

The great number of fossil species supposed to belong to this fa- 


120 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 


mily has probably suggested the remark by Prof. Don, tkat the re- 
cent species ‘‘ constitute the remains of a class of plants which be- 
longed to a former vegetation.” 

The interesting specimens of fossil fructification, apparently fur- 
nished with a stem, belonging to this family, which exist in the col- 
lections of the British Museum, Mr. Bean of Scarborough and Mr. 
Saull of London, etc., have not been alluded to in this paper; they 
probably constitute a new genus from being generally associated 
with fronds having a peculiar character, first pointed out to me by 
M. Konig; and I shall reserve any remarks on this subject until I 
have completed some observations on the internal structure of the 
stem and its affinity to Zamites. 


XVI.—Carabideous Insects collected by Charles Darwin, 
Esq., during the Voyage of Her Majesty’s Ship Beagle. By 
G. R. WaTerRHOUSE, Esq. 


[Continued from vol. vi. p. 355.] 


Genus FEronta. 


Sp. 1. Feronia Corinthia, Dejean, Spécies général des Coléoptéres, 
tom. il. p. 304. 

Molops Corinthia, Germ. Col. sp. nov. p. 21. 

Of this species Mr. Darwin obtained many specimens at Maldo- 
nado, La Plata, and two specimens are labelled ‘ Monte Video.’ It 
is the Carabus striatulus of Fabricius, the original specimen of which 
is contained in the Banksian collection. I speak without hesitation, 
having compared Mr. Darwin’s specimens with the original, with 
Dejean’s description, and also with three specimens sent from the 
continent by different parties, all bearing the same specific name. 

The Feronia Corinthia is readily distinguished from all the Feronie 
of the southern portions of South America hitherto discovered, by 
its large size, and the elytra being deeply striated towards the suture 
and almost smooth externally. The Feronia chalcea of Dejean is 
closely allied to the present species, having very nearly the same 
general form and similar sculpturing to the elytra; but in size it is 
much inferior, F. Corinthia being 8 lines in length, whilst F. chalcea 
is only 5? to 6 lines in length; the former is brassy black, and the 
latter is of a brassy colour inclining to eneous. 


Sp. 2. Feronia chalcea, Dejean, Sp. général des Coléop. tom. iii. 
p- 308. 

Four specimens of this species were brought from Maldonado, La 
Plata, by Mr. Darwin. 


Sp. 3. Feronia cordicollis, Dejean, Spécies général des Coléop. 
tom. il. p. 306. 

Seven specimens of this species occur in Mr. Darwin’s collection, 
five of which are from Monte Video, and two from Maldonado, La 


Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 121 


Plata. It is easily distinguished from other Patagonian Feronie 
hitherto discovered by its comparatively depressed form, the small 
size of its head, cordiform thorax, black colouring, and the want of 
wings. By candle-light the elytra display a beautiful iridescence 
(steel-blue being the prevailing colour), as in the Pterostichus 
brunnipes or iridipennis of Stephens; in size it very nearly agrees 
with that insect; but the F. cordicollis has a much smaller head and 
thorax, and the latter is more attenuated behind. 

A specimen of this species has been sent to Mr. Hope with the 
specific name of obsidianus, but I have not yet found it described 
under that name. 


Sp. 4. Feronia Dejeanii. 

Fer. alata, nigra, nitida; thorace cordato, posticé foveis duabus 
impressis; elytris elongatis subparallelis, distincté striatis, in- 
terspatiis aliquanto convexis. 

Long. corp. 73 lin, ; lat. 24 lin. 

Hab. Monte Video. 

This species resembles the Feronia Corinthia of authors, but is a 
trifle less than that insect; the thorax is less convex, and although 
considerably contracted behind, is less suddenly so than in F#. Corin- 
thia; the posterior fovee are large and shallow, instead of being in 
the form of a deep longitudinal groove; the elytra are distinctly 
striated throughout, and not, as in the species last mentioned, obli- 
terated on the outer portion of each elytron. The present insect, 
moreover, differs in being of a black colour—there is perhaps a slight 
trace of the eneous tint. 

From Feronia cordicollis, which is found in the same locality, and 
which, in the somewhat depressed form of the thorax, it resembles, 
the F. Dejeanii may be at once distinguished by the comparatively 
large size of its head, its possessing wings, the thorax being rather 
less contracted behind, the posterior foveze being broad, the elytra 
more elongate and of a more parallel form, the strize impunctate, 
and the antenne stouter; its size rather exceeds that of F. cordi- 
collis, and consequently that of F. chalcea, F. assimilis, and F. 
simplex of Dejean. 

Description.—Head large, but slightly narrower than the thorax; 
the eyes rather prominent; two longitudinal deep grooves are 
situated on the forepart of the head. ‘Thorax truncated behind, the 
widest part very near the anterior angles, the sides not very much 
rounded, and the hinder part much narrower than the opposite ex- 
tremity ; the dorsal channel distinct, but not extending either to 
the anterior or posterior margins ; the posterior fovea large, shallow, 
and impunctate, or at least very nearly so—some very minute punc- 
tures being discernible under a strong lens ; these fovez extend to the 
posterior angles, and occupy nearly two-thirds of the space between 
them and the dorsal channel. Elytra elongate, the sides nearly 
parallel, being very indistinctly dilated in the middle; the striz 
are rather deep and impunctate, and the interspaces are slightly 
convex : two impressed points are observable on the second stria 
from the suture situated on the hinder half of the elytron, and there 


122 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 


is an impression on the third stria situated on the anterior half of 
the elytra. This insect is of a glossy black colour throughout—on 
the upper parts there is a very indistinct metallic gloss. 

Mr. Darwin found but one specimen of this insect. 


Sp. 5. Feronia submetallica. 


Fer. alata, nigra, supra nigro-zenea; thorace sub-cordato, postice 
foveis duabus punctulisque impresso; elytris pauld elongatis, 
subparallelis, distincté striatis, interspatiis levitér convexis, 

Long. corp. 64 lin. ; lat. 22 lin. 

Hab. Maldonado, La Plata. 

This species is about equal in size to the F’. cordicollis of the same 
country, and rather larger than the F. macer of Europe. In many 
respects it is intermediate between the F’. Corinthia (or striata) and 
the F. cordicollis ; the head is proportionately rather larger than in 
the latter, but considerably less than in the former species; in the 
sculpturing of the elytra it greatly resembles the F. Dejeanii, and 
differs from F. cordicollis in having the striz impunctate, and from 
F. Corinthia in having these strie distinctly continued throughout 
the surface of the elytra. The thorax is less attenuated behind than 
in either of these species, being very nearly of equal width in front 
and behind. 

Description.—Head triangular in front of the eyes (which are 
tolerably prominent), suddenly contracted, and cylindrical behind 
the eyes, with two longitudinal irregular impressions in front: 
thorax rounded at the sides, and but slightly attenuated and trun- 
cated behind, the dorsal channel distinct ; the anterior and posterior 
transverse impressions indistinct, and the posterior fovez in the 
form of longitudinal grooves*, rather short and deep and minutely 
punctured. Elytra moderately long, and but slightly broader in the 
middle than near the extremities; the strize moderately deep and 
impunctate, and the interspaces are slightly convex ; two abbreviated 
strie near the scutellum ; on the second stria from the suture are 
two impressed points, situated on the hinder half of each elytron, 
and on the third are one or two similar impressions. The general 
colour of the upper surface of the body is brassy black ; the under 
parts of the body, as well as the legs, antennez and palpi, are black. 

But two specimens of this species were brought home by Mr. 
Darwin; one is from Maldonado, La Plata, and the other from 
Monte Video. 


Sp. 6. Feronia assimilis, Dejean, Sp. gén. des Coléop., Suppl., 
tom. v. p. 773. 


A Feronia, agreeing well with Dejean’s description of the above- 
mentioned species, was found by Mr. Darwin at Monte Video. It 
is about the same size as the Feronia macer, and, like F. cordicollis, 


* None of the South American Feronie which I have seen, have more 
than one fovea on each side at the base of the thorax, and in this respect 
they differ from those European forms (such as /. melanaria) in which 
there are two channels on each side. 


Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 123 


is of a black colour, but may be distinguished from that species by 
its smaller size, the thorax being almost as broad behind as before, 
and the palpi, basal joint of the antennz and the tarsi being pitchy 
red. 


Sp. 7. Feronia (Pterostichus) Bonellii. 


Fer. aptera, atra; thorace cordato, posticé utrinque bistriato ; 
elytris elongato-ovatis, striatis, striis obsoleté striatis ; antennis 
ad basin piceis ; palpis tarsisque rufo-piceis. 

Long. corp. 5$—5# lin. ; lat. 1,9,—2 lin. 

Hab. Ynche Island, Chonos Archipelago; Valdivia, and E. Chiloe. 

This species is about the same size as the Feronia oblongo-punctata, 
and it also approaches that insect in form; the head is rather nar- 
rower, the thorax is narrower, longer, and more attenuated behind; 
the elytra are of the same ovate form, but a trifle more elongated ; 
the antenne are also longer. It has the general form and appear- 
ance of the species of Bonelli’s genus Pferostichus. 

The eyes are moderately prominent, and the frontal sulci are short 
and rather deep; the thorax is rather depressed, as long as broad, 
considerably attenuated behind, and the posterior angles are right 
angles ; there is sometimes a slightly impressed transverse groove 
in front, and there is also, in some individuals, a transverse groove 
behind ; the dorsal channel is not very distinct ; the posterior fovea, 
on each side, is in the form of a narrow long groove, and is impunc- 
tate; the elytra are elongate-ovate, distinctly striated, and the 
striez are generally faintly punctured, especially those nearest the 
suture and towards the base of the elytra; but this is not constant, 
in some specimens the striz being impunctate ; the elytra are slightly 
sinuated at the apex and have some distinct impressed points on 
this part; there are also one or two impressions on the third stria 
from the suture; the palpi and tarsi are pitchy red, and the three 
basal joints of the antennz are pitchy. 

The specimens from Ynche Island have the elytra more deeply 
striated than those from Valdivia; one of the Valdivia specimens is 
considerably broader than the others, and the elytra have a purplish 
hue. 


Sp. 8. Feronia erea, Dejean, Spé. gén. des Coléop. tom. iil. p. 279. 


This appears to be a common species in the neighbourhood of 
Valparaiso. I have seen many specimens from that locality,—Mr. 
Darwin’s collection contains five. It is very nearly equal in size 
to the F. Corinthia, and of the same brassy black colour; it differs 
however in having the thorax less convex, rather longer, not so 
narrow behind, and less suddenly contracted at this part ; the elytra 
are rather deeply striated throughout and are impunctate. 

The Omaseus marginalis of Curtis (Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 191) 
I have compared, and found to agree with these specimens ; they 
however appear to me to agree with Dejean’s description of F’. erea, 
and in Mr. Hope’s cabinet there is a similar insect bearing the same 
name. 


124 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 


Sp. 9. Feronia Nebrioides, Omaseus Nebrioides, Curtis, Linn. Trans. 
vol. xviii. p. 191. 

In Mr. Darwin’s collection are four specimens of this species, two 
of which are from E, Chiloe, one is from Valparaiso, and the fourth 
is from Concepcion. 

F. Nebrioides greatly resembles F. grea in colour, form, and scul- 
pturing, but is not more than half its size. The Feronia erratica of 
Guérin (Mag. de Zooi. pl. 226. fig. 3.) agrees very nearly with this 
species, but there is no mention of the brassy tint of the upper parts 
which is observable in the F. Nebriotdes ; in the figure there is an 
admixture of green in the colouring. 

Sp. 10. Feronia lucidus. Pterostichus lucidus, Curtis, Linn. Trans. 
vol. xviil. p. 192. 

This species greatly resembles the F’. chalcea of Dejean; but in 
that insect the sides and apical portion of the elytra are almost 
smooth, the striz being obliterated on those parts as in F’. Corinthia, 
whilst in F. ducidus the striz are distinct throughout the elytra. 


Sp. 11. Feronia meticulosa, Dejean, Spé. général des Coléoptéres, 
Suppl. tom. v. p. 762. 

Three specimens of this species occur in Mr. Darwin’s collection; 
they are from Valparaiso. ‘This insect, no doubt, is allied to that 
division of Feronia called Steropus, but is remarkable for having the 
second, third, fourth and fifth striz of the elytra less distinct than 
the sutural stria, and those on the outer margin ; in one of the three 
specimens the intermediate striz are almost obliterated, but in the 
others they are more distinctly marked. 


Sp. 12. Feronia (Steropus) marginata. 

This is a new species closely allied to the last, having the inter- 
mediate strize of the elytra almost obliterated ; those on the margin 
of the elytra are remarkably distinct, and give to the insect a pecu- 
liar appearance ; it is less than half the size of #. meticulosa, which 
is about equal to the F. octopunctatus. In both species the elytra 
appear to be soldered together. 

Fer. picea, vel nigra; antennis pedibusque rufo-piceis ; thorace 
subquadrato, angulis posticis rotundatis ; elytris oblongo-oyatis, 
striatis, striis intermediis obsoletis. 

Long. corp. 33—4 lin.; lat. 14—14. 

Hab. Chile. 

This species bears a considerable resemblance to the Tuphria 
vivalis. ‘The head is somewhat rounded in front, and the eyes are 
but little prominent ; the frontal grooves are scarcely discernible. 
The thorax is about one-third broader than the head, about equal 
in length and breadth, somewhat convex, a little broader before 
than behind, and the anterior and posterior angles are rounded ; the 
dorsal channel and posterior fovez are indistinct. The elytra are 
of an oblong-ovate form, not very much broader than the thorax, 
and slightly sinuated at the apex; the sutural stria is distinct but 
not deep, and impunctate ; the four following striz are almost 


Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 125 


obliterated, and on the second of these, or the third from the suture, 
are two distinct, impressed points, the foremost situated towards 
the base of the elytra, and the other near the middle ; on the outer 
margin of each elytron are three distinct striz ; that nearest the mar- 
gin has numerous impressed points, and these impressions become 
more near to each other as they approach the apex of the elytra. 
The antenne are rather shorter than the head and thorax taken 
together, testaceous red at the base, and becoming paler towards 
the tip, and the palpi are of the same colour; the legs are pitchy 
red, and the thighs are pitchy; the outer margins of the elytra are 
pitchy beneath. 

Mr. Darwin found numerous specimens of this species both at 
Valparaiso and Concepcion ; they vary a little in the form of the 
thorax ; most of the Valparaiso specimens are a trifle smaller, and 
have the thorax rather narrower than those from Concepcion ; but 
there are others from Valparaiso, which perfectly agree with the 
Concepcion specimens, and some which are intermediate. 


Sp. 13. Feronia (Pecillus) Peruviana, Dejean, Spé. gén. des 
Coléop., tom. iii. p. 233. 


The collection contains several specimens from Callao. 


Sp. 14. Meronia (Pecillus) Chaudoirit, Guérin, Mag. de Zool. pl. 
227. fig. 3.2? 


An insect brought by Mr. Darwin agrees very well with Guérin’s 
description of F. Chaudoirii ; it is closely allied to the F’. unistriatus 
of Dejean, but, judging from his description (for I unfortunately 
have no specimens for comparison), it differs in having the frontal 
sulci well marked, the mandibles pitchy red, and in being rather 
larger, viz. 54 lin. etc.; but upon turning to Guérin’s fig. 3. of 
pl. 227, 1 find an insect represented which does not at all agree 
with the description of Chaudoirii. I should imagine the figure to 
be that of some other genus ; it is very like a species of Melanotus : 
there must be some mistake. 


Sp. 15. Feronia (Pecillus) Guerinii. 


Fer, nigra, nitida; thorace subquadrato, sulco dorsali mediocri 
impresso, nec non posticé foveis duabus, punctulisque ; elytris 
distincteé striatis, striis subpunctatis ; antennis, palpis tarsisque 
piceis. 

Long. corp. 5 lin.; lat. 2 lin. 

Hab. Patagonia ? 

But one specimen of this species was found by Mr. Darwin, at 
sea, about sixty miles from the nearest land (but much further in the 
direction of the wind), Rio de la Plata. In size it is intermediate 
between the F. Peruviana and the F. unistriata, and it is easily distin- 
guished from both these species by its elytra being distinctly striated 
throughout, the striz being punctured, aad there being small scat- 
tered punctures on the hinder portion of the thorax, between the 
posterior fovez ; compared with PecilJus cupreus, it presents the 
following differences : size a trifle smaller, general form rather nar- 


126 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 


rower, head and thorax decidedly narrower, the latter with the pos- 
terior foveee more marked, and the elytra rather more distinctly 
striated. 

Head narrow, eyes moderately prominent, frontal sulci not deep ; 
thorax subquadrate, the sides slightly rounded ; dorsal channel di- 
stinct ; posterior foveze in the form of narrow grooves, and rather 
deep ; the space between these fovez is punctured, but the punctures 
are not very numerous, and the space between the fovee and the 
outer angles of the thorax is impunctate : elytra oblong-ovate, di- 
stinctly striated ; the striz punctate, but the punctures are not very 
distinct : antenne with the three basal joints blackish in the middle, 
but with the extremities red; the remaining joints brown: palpi 
pitchy red: legs pitchy black; the tarsi pitchy red. The upper 
parts of this insect are black, but I fancy I can trace some slight 
shades of blue, and think it probable it is a dark variety of a species 
having metallic colouring like the #. unistriatus. 

I have named this species after M. Guérin-Méneville, whose 
works have done much towards the elucidation of the various 
branches of Natural History, and more especially the entomological 
department. 


Sp. 16. Feronia (Pecillus) depressa. 


Fer. subdepressa, nigra, supra cuprea vel zeneo-cuprea; thorace sub- 
quadrato, postice utrinque striato; elytris elongatis, subparal- 
lelis, distincté striatis ; antennis palpisque fuscis, his atque illis 
ad basin rufescentibus ; pedibus nigris, tibiis piceo-rubris. 

Long. corp. 54—5#; lat. 1?—2 lin. 

Hab. Monte Video. 

This species is a trifle less than Pwcillus lepidus, and of a more 

depressed form, and the striz on the elytra are not quite so deep. 

Head rather large and obtuse in front ; eyes very prominent, the 

frontal sulci very deep; thorax but slightly convex, nearly square, 
the sides but slightly rounded, and the fore part somewhat con- 
tracted; both anterior and posterior angles rather obtuse; dorsal 
channel tolerably distinct ; posterior foveee in the form of narrow 
and tolerably long impunctate grooves, and situated about midway 
between the dorsal channel and the outer margin of the thorax : 
elytra somewhat depressed, and having the sides nearly parallel ; 
distinctly striated thoughout, the striz impunctate ; an impressed 
point on the second stria from the suture towards the base of the 
elytra, and two similar impressions on the stria situated on the 
hinder half of the elytra: antennz shorter than the head and thorax, 
and rather thick ; the three basal joints testaceous, and the remain- 
der brown: palpi testaceous, the apical joints somewhat pitchy : 
legs black ; anterior tibize pitchy red ; tarsi and posterior tibie pitchy. 
The above description is drawn up from three specimens from 
Monte Video. 


The following species belong to the sub-genus Argutor :-— 


Sp. 17. Feronia (Argutor) Patagonica. 
Fer. alata, nigra; thorace subquadrato, sulco dorsali mediocri, 


Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 127 


foveisque duabus, impresso ; elytris piceo-nigris, distincteé stria- 
tis, striis impunctatis ; antennis, palpis, pedibusque piceo- 
rubris; abdomine ad apicem rufescente. 

Long. corp. 34 lin.; lat. 1} lin. 

Hab. Maldonado, Monte Video, S* Fé, etc. 

This species may possibly be the F. oblita, or perhaps the F’. Bo- 
nariensis of Dejean; but that author has not described those insects 
with his usual care, and after much trouble I have been unable to 
satisfy myself on this point. In all the specimens before me (eleven) 
the elytra are more or less pitchy, the margin is distinctly pitchy 
red beneath, and the terminal segment of the abdomen is of the 
same colour, as well as the legs, palpi and antenne. In Dejean’s 
account of the two species above-mentioned, they are described as 
black, with pitchy red legs. 

Fer. Patagonica is about the same size, or a trifle less than Argu- 
tor vernalis, but the head and thorax are narrower, and the latter is 
more contracted behind; the elytra are rather more ovate, and the 
frontal sulci are more distinct. 

Eyes moderately prominent, frontal sulci short and moderately 
deep; thorax about equal in length and breadth, rather narrower 
behind than before; the sides form a gentle and even curve from 
the anterior, almost to the posterior angle, and the outer margin 
meets the posterior margin so as to form nearly a right, or slightly 
obtuse, angle; the dorsal channel is distinct, and the posterior 
foveze (one on each side) are in the form of narrow grooves; there 
are no punctures on the thorax: elytra considerably broader than 
the thorax, and of an oblong-ovate form ; the striz moderately deep 
and impunctate; a short rudimentary stria is observable on each 
side near the scutellum. 

In some of the specimens the body and thorax are red beneath, 
but most commonly these parts are of a pitch colour; the terminal 
segment of the abdomen is always paler than the other parts. The 
specimens, moreover, vary somewhat in the form of the thorax, the 
posterior angles being sometimes almost acute, and in one or two 
of the specimens there is a distinct transverse impression on the 
hinder part of the thorax; a specimen from Monte Video has no 
wings. Notwithstanding these differences, I am convinced, after a 
careful examination, that they are all the same species. 


Sp. 18. Feronia (Argutor) Brullei. 


Fer. alata, piceo-nigra ; thorace subquadrato, posticé striis punc- 
tulisque impresso ; elytris subparallelis, profunde punctato-stria- 
tis; antennis palpisque testaceis; pedibus piceo-rubris. 

Long. corp. 34 lin; lat. 14 lin. 

Hab. S* Fé, Buenos Ayres. 

This species very nearly agrees in size with the Argutor vernalis, 
but is of a narrower form, and the antenne are proportionately 
longer, reaching, when extended backwards, considerably beyond 
the base of the thorax. The general colour of the upper parts ot 
the body is black, slightly inclining to pitchy; the suture of the 


128 Mr. Waterhouse on Carabideous Insects. 


elytra and outer margins are suffused with pitchy red; the under 
parts of the body are pitchy black; the mandibles and legs pitchy 
red, and the thighs assume a deeper hue in the middle ; the antenne 
and palpi are testaceous. Eyes moderately prominent, frontal sulci 
small and not deep; thorax subquadrate, slightly attenuated be- 
hind, the lateral and posterior margins forming a right angle on 
each side at their junction ; dorsal channel moderately distinct, the 
posterior fovea on each side in the form of a long narrow groove, 
which extends to the posterior margin; the space between these 
fovez is punctured, but the punctures are not very numerous: elytra 
considerably broader than the thorax, and with the lateral margins 
nearly parallel, deeply punctate-striated—no abbreviated striz near 
the scutellum. 

But one specimen of this insect was brought home by Mr. Darwin ; 
it is easily distinguished from the preceding species by its distinctly 
punctate striz. I have named it in honour of one of the authors of 
the ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Insectes’ now in course of publication. 


Sp. 19. Feronia (Argutor) Audouini. 

Fer. alata, nigra; thorace subquadrato, angulis posticis subrotun- 
datis, linea transversa striisque duabus impresso ; elytris pauld 
elongatis, profunde striatis, striis impunctatis ; antennis pal- 
pisque testaceis; pedibus rufo-piceis. 

Long. corp. 4 lin.; lat. 14 lin. 

Hab. S* Fé, Buenos Ayres. 

This species is rather larger than Argutor vernalis ; the antennz 
are proportionately longer and more slender; the thorax is almost 
precisely the same form, excepting that the posterior angles are 
somewhat rounder ; the elytra are considerably longer. Eyes but 
moderately prominent, and having two rounded and somewhat deep 
foveee between them: thorax broader than long, the anterior and 
posterior parts of equal width, and with the anterior and posterior 
angles slightly rounded ; dorsal channel distinct, and extending from 
the anterior to the posterior margins; posterior fovez in the form 
of long narrow grooves, which extend to the base of the thorax, 
and are connected by a tolerably distinct transverse groove ; there 
are no punctures on the thorax : elytra elongated, and rather deeply 
striated ; the striz impunctate. 

Sp. 20. Feronia (Argutor) apicalis. 

Fer. alata, nigra; thorace subquadrato posticé angustiore, angu- 
lis posticis obtusis, striisque duabus impresso ; elytris nigris vel 
piceo-nigris ad apicem et marginem externum piceo-rubris ; 
antennis palpisque testaceis ; pedibus rufo-piceis. 

Long. corp. 444; lat. 12-14 lin. 

Hab. Maldonado, La Plata. 

‘Three specimens of this species, from the locality just mentioned, 
are contained in the collection; they all have a distinct pitchy red 
patch at the tip of the elytra, a character which suggested the name. 

Head ovate, eyes but little prominent, two fovee in front joined 
by a transverse impression ; thorax nearly equal in length and 


Mr. J. S. Bowerbank on the Structure of Sponges. 129 


breadth, rather narrower behind than before, the posterior angles 
obtuse; dorsal channel indistinct, the posterior fovea on each side 
in the form of a long narrow groove, which extends to the hinder 
margin; no punctures on the thorax: elytra elongate, striated, the 
striz impunctate, those nearest the suture the most deep, the others 
rather faint: antennz scarcely reaching beyond the hinder margin 
of the thorax, and of a red colour, as well as the palpi; legs pitchy 
red ; mandibles pitchy. In one specimen, the thorax is pitchy 
black, and the elytra pitchy ; in the other two specimens, the thorax, 
as well as the head, is black; in all the specimens the outer mar- 
gins of the elytra are pitchy, and the reflected portion is pitchy 
red. 

This species is considerably larger than either of the preceding, 
being equal in size to the Calathus piceus. 

Sp. 21. Feronia (Argutor) Chilensis, Dejean, Spé. gén. des Co- 
léop., tom. iii. p. 251. 

Of this species there are three specimens, two of which are from 
Valparaiso, and the third is from S. Chiloe. 


[To be continued. ] 


XVII.— Observations on a Keratose Sponge from Australia. 
By J. S. Bowersank, Esq., F.G.S. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 


I am not aware that modern naturalists have published the 
results of any examination of the structure of the Keratose or 
Horny Sponges while in that state of perfect preservation, 
such as they would be if alive, or immediately after their re- 
moval from their native element. The skeletons of these cu- 
rious animals are familiarly known to every naturalist, but in 
this state they have undergone decomposition of the softer 
parts of their substance ; and the descriptions handed down to 
us by former writers, based upon the examination of such 
specimens, have unavoidably led to the propagation of erro- 
neous ideas of their true nature and structure. In a paper 
read before the Microscopical Society, January the 27th, 1841, 
I have shown that even in this state they possess a much 
higher and more complex form of organization than they had 
hitherto been supposed to exhibit, and that, contrary to re- 
ceived opinions, they are furnished with siliceous spicula, which 
are imbedded in considerable abundance in some of the larger 
fibres of their solid horny skeletons. 

Since the publication of these facts, I have had the oppor- 
tunity afforded me by the kindness of Mr. J. E. Gray, of 
examining a specimen of this class of Sponges which was 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 


130 Mr. J. S. Bowerbank on the Structure of Sponges. 


brought home from the Swan River, Australia, by that inde- 
fatigable naturalist Mr. Gould, preserved in spirit immediately 
after it was taken from the sea. It is a young specimen of a 
well-known Australian species, of which I have several spe- 
cimens, and is represented of its natural size at fig. 1. Pl. III. 
It is elevated on a short foot-stalk, which, like the body of the 
sponge, is of a compressed form. In the specimen figured, 
the greatest breadth of the body of the sponge is but little 
more than equal to its height; but in the other specimens in 
my possession it has attained a much greater height, and in 
one case rather exceeds thirteen inches, including the foot- 
stalk, which is about two inches long. The height of the body 
in this adult specimen is to the breadth as three to one. 

When removed from the spirit, the sponge has a dense, 
opake and fleshy appearance, and feels weighty and solid to 
the touch. Upon taking some very thin slices from about the 
centre of one of the broadest surfaces of the sponge, and ex- 
amining them with a power of 120 linear as transparent ob- 
jects, they presented a highly interesting view of the struc- 
ture. The horny fibre of the sponge, agreeing exactly in ap- 
pearance with that of the specimens in my own possession, was 
seen ramifying in every direction m the form of an amber- 
coloured network, the interstices of which were filled up with 
a fleshy substance very similar to that which occurs in such 
abundance in the freshwater Spongilla and in many other si- 
milarly constructed marine sponges, which are inhabitants of 
the seas of the western and northern coasts of England; and 
throughout the whole of this fleshy structure siliceous spicula 
were dispersed in great abundance, as represented in fig. 2. 
Plate III. 

In Spongilla and in the marine sponges of Dr. Fleming’s 
genus Halichondria, the spicula are united systematically into 
bundles so as to form a framework or skeleton, upon which 
the softer parts of the animal are supported ; but in this Au- 
stralian species they do not appear to assume any definite ar- 
rangement, but are dispersed in all directions through the 
substance of this cellular or fleshy part of the animal. The 
spicula are transparent and hollow, like those of Halichondria, 
but vary extremely both in size and form. Some of them ter- 
minate by a regular bifurcation, fig. 3. Plate III., and thus as- 
sume the character of the triradiate calcareous spicula of Dr. 
Fleming’s genus Grantia; while in others the bifurcated ter- 
minations recurve and assume. the form of an anchor with 
short flukes, without palms, as represented in fig. 4. Plate III. ; 
others assume very much the appearance of the prevailing 
form of spiculum that is to be seen in many species of Ha/i- 


Mr. J. S. Bowerbank on the Structure of Sponges. 131 


chondria, the curved, double-pointed, needle-formed spicu- 
lum, fig. 5. Plate III. The variation in their diameters is ex- 
ceedingly great, one of the smallest measuring but the seven 
thousand one hundred and sixtieth of an inch, while the frag- 
ment of a large one imbedded near it (fig. 6. Plate III.) was 
the seven hundredth of an inch in diameter. There are nume- 
rous grains of sand and other extraneous matters imbedded 
in the fleshy substance along with the spicula. 

Upon examining with a power of five hundred linear the 
outer surface of the small portions of the sponge which I 
had removed from the specimen, I observed patches of a 
very fine reticulated structure, which is beautifully and faith- 
fully represented by the artist Mr. Aldous, at fig. 7. Pl. IIT. 
It is composed of a very minute fibre, imbedded in a trans- 
parent membrane. The interstices are somewhat irregular 
hexagons in the piece represented in the figure; but in an- 
other part of the same small piece of sponge, which did not 
exceed the eighth of an inch in length, some of them were 
nearly square, while others were elongated to such an extent 
as to assume the form of nearly regular oblong areas. The fibre 
of this cuticular network has every appearance of being solid ; 
it is extremely minute, not exceeding the ten thousandth 
part of an inch in diameter. The average diameter of the in- 
terstices of the reticulations figured is the two thousandth of 
an inch, while the fibre of the mass of the sponge varies 
from the three hundredth to the three thousandth of an inch 
in diameter; and the smallest spiculum I could find was, as 
before stated, the seven thousand one hundred and sixtieth of 
an inch at its greatest diameter. From the whole of these cir- 
cumstances, there is little doubt that this delicate reticulated 
membrane is the true cuticle of the sponge. Upon examining 
a small slice from near the base of the body of the sponge, I 
had the satisfaction of observing the group of gemmules, or eggs 
of the sponge, represented by fig. 8. Pl. III.; but I could not, 
from the cutting in my possession, satisfactorily determine 
whether they were attached to the fleshy substance of the 
sponge, or to the fibrous skeleton; although in several of 
them, which had apparently been disturbed by the removal of 
the thin slice from the sponge, the point of attachment of the 
gemmule was very apparent when viewed with a power of five 
hundred linear. The diameters of the gemmules varied consi- 
derably ; the largest I could find measured the three hundred 
and fifty-fifth part of an inch, and the smallest the one thou- 
sand one hundred and forty-third of an inch in diameter. 

Upon examining another species of keratose sponge in a 
similar state of preservation, which is in the collection at the 

K 2 


132 Notices of European Herbaria. 


British Museum, I found precisely the same mode of struc- 

ture to prevail. The horny fibres were completely enclosed 

in a fleshy or cellular structure, in which numerous slender 
siliceous spicula were imbedded. 

From the nature of the structures exhibited in both of 
these keratose* sponges, and the prevalence of siliceous spicula 
in such abundance im the fleshy or cellular structure which 
surrounds the horny fibres, there is very strong reason to 
suspect that the fibre of the sponges of commerce will prove, 
in its natural state, to be surrounded by a similar fleshy mat- 
ter, and that spicula will be found in a like manner to those 
I have described as existing in the two species mentioned in 
this paper. 

DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATE. 

Fig. 1. The sponge of its natural size. 

Fig. 2. The interior of the sponge, as seen with a power of 120 linear; a, 
the horny fibre, surrounded by the fleshy substance ; b, 6, spicula 
imbedded in the fleshy substance. 

Figs. 8, 4, 5 and 6. Various forms of spicula found imbedded in the fleshy 
substance of the sponge. 

Fig. 7. A view of the cuticle of the sponge, as seen with a power of 120 
linear. 

Fig. 8. A view of the interior of the sponge, with the gemmules imbedded 
in the fleshy substance, seen with a power of 120 linear. 


XVIII.—WNotices of European Herbaria, particularly those 
most interesting to the North American Botanistt. 


Tuer vegetable productions of North America, in common with those 
of most other parts of the world, have generally been first described 
by European botanists, either from the collections of travellers or 
from specimens communicated by residents of the country, who, in- 
duced by an enlightened curiosity, the love of flowers, or in some in- 
stances, by no inconsiderable scientific acquirements, have thus 
sought to contribute, according to their opportunities, to the promo- 
tion of botanical knowledge. From the great increase in the number 
of known plants, it very frequently happens that the brief descrip- 
tions, and even the figures, of older authors are found quite insuffi- 
cient for the satisfactory determination of the particular species they 
had in view ; and hence it becomes necessary to refer to the herba- 
ria where the original specimens are preserved. In this respect, the 
collections of the early authors possess an importance far exceeding 


[* The term keratose seems objectionable, though sanctioned by authori- 
ty; since ose is not a proper termination for adjectives from the Greek ; 
and analogy would require the x in xsees to be expressed by a c, as in cen- 
taur, not kentaur, &e. Would not ceratine, or corneous, be better ?—Ep. ] 

+ Communicated to Silliman’s American Journal by the Author, pro- 
bably Dr. Gray. 


Notices of European Herbaria. 133 


their intrinsic value, since they are seldom large, and the specimens 
often imperfect. 

With the introduction of the Linnzan nomenclature, a rule abso- 
lutely essential to the perpetuation of its advantages was also esta- 
blished, viz. that the name under which a genus or species is first 
published shall be retained, except in certain cases of obvious and 
paramount necessity. An accurate determination of the Linnzan 
species is therefore of the first importance ; and this, in numerous 
instances, is only to be attained with certainty by the inspection of 
the herbaria of Linnzus and those authors upon whose descriptive 
phrases or figures he established many of his species. Our brief no- 
tices will therefore naturally commence with the herbarium of the im- 
mortal Linnzeus, the father of that system of nomenclature, to which 
botany, no less than natural history in general, is so greatly indebted. 

This collection, it is well known, after the death of the younger 
Linneus, found its way to England, from whence it is not probable 
that it will ever be removed. The late Sir James Edward Smith, then 
a young medical student, and a botanist of much promise, was one 
morning informed by Sir Joseph Banks, that the heirs of the younger 
Linneus had just offered him the herbarium, with the other collec- 
tions and library of the father, for the sum of 1000 guineas. Sir 
Joseph Banks, not being disposed to make the purchase, recom- 
mended it to Mr. Smith; the latter, it appears, immediately decided 
to risk the expectation of a moderate independence, and to secure, 
if possible, these treasures for himself and his country ; and before 
the day closed had actually written to Upsal, desiring a full cata- 
logue of the collection, and offering to become the purchaser at the 
price fixed, in case it answered his expectations*. His success, as 


* The next day Mr. Smith wrote as follows to his father, informing him 
of the step he had taken, and entreating his assistance :— 

‘“* Honoured Sir: You may have heard that the young Linneus is lately 
dead : his father’s collections and library, and his own, are now to be sold ; 
the whole consists of an immense hortus siccus, with duplicates, insects, 
shells, corals, materia medica, fossils, a very fine library, all the unpublished 
manuscripts ; in short, everything they were possessed of relating to natural 
history and physic : the whole has just been offered to Sir Joseph Banks for 
1000 guineas, and he has declined buying it. The offer was made to him 
by my friend Dr. Engelhart, at the desire of a Dr. Acrel of Upsal, who has 
charge of the collection. Now, I am so ambitious as to wish to possess this 
treasure, with a view to settle as a physician in London, and read lectures 
on natural history. Sir Joseph Banks, and all my friends to whom I have 
entrusted my intention, approve of it highly. I have written to Dr. Acrel, 
to whom Dr. Engelhart has recommended me, for particulars and the re- 
fusal, telling him if it was what I expected, I would give him a very good 
price for it. I hope, my dear sir, you and my good mother will look on this 
scheme in as favourable a light as my friends here do. ‘There is no time to 
be lost, for the affair is now talked of in all companies, and a number of 
people wish to be purchasers. The Empress of Russia is said to have 
thoughts of it. The manuscripts, letters, &c. must be invaluable, and there 
is, no doubt, a complete collection of all the inaugural dissertations which 
have been published at Upsal, a small part of which has been repub- 
lished under the title of ‘Amoenitates Academice,’ a very celebrated and 
scarce work. All these dissertations were written by Linnzus, and must 


134 Notices of European Herbaria. 


soon appeared, was entirely owing to his promptitude, for other and 
very pressing applications were almost immediately made for the 
collection ; but the upright Dr. Acrel, having given Mr. Smith the 
refusal, declined to entertain any other proposals while this nego- 
tiation was pending. The purchase was finally made for 900 guineas, 
excluding the separate herbarium of the younger Linnzus, collected 
before his father’s death, and said to contain nothing that did not 
also exist in the original herbarium; this was assigned to Baron 
Alstreemer, in satisfaction of a small debt. ‘The ship which conveyed 
these treasures to London had scarcely sailed, when the king of 
Sweden, who had been absent in France, returned home and des- 
patched, it is said, an armed vessel in pursuit. This story, though 
mentioned in the Memoir and Correspondence of Sir J. E. Smith, 
and generally received, has, we believe, been recently controverted. 
However this may be, no doubt the king and the men of science in 
Sweden were greatly offended, as indeed they had reason to be, at 
the conduct of the executors, in allowing these collections to leave 
the country; but the disgrace should perhaps more justly fall upon 
the Swedish government* itself and the University of Upsal, which 
derived its reputation almost entirely from the name of Linneus. It 
was however fortunate for science that they were transferred from 
such a remote situation to the commercial metropolis of the world, 
where they are certainly more generally accessible. The late Pro- 
fessor Schultes, in a very amusing journal of a botanical visit to 
England in the year 1824, laments indeed that they have fallen to 
the lot of the ‘‘ toto disjunctos orbe Britannos ;” yet a journey even 
from Landshut to London may perhaps be more readily performed 
than to Upsal. 

After the death of Sir James Edward Smith, the herbarium and 
other collections, and library of Linnzus, as well as his own, were 
purchased by the Linnzan Society. The herbarium still occupies 
the cases which contained it at Upsal, and is scrupulously preserved 
in its original state, except that, for more effectual protection from 
the black and penetrating dust of London, it is divided into parcels 
of convenient size, which are closely wrapped in covers of strong 
paper lined with muslin. ‘The genera and covers are numbered to 
correspond with a complete manuscript catalogue, and the collec- 
tion, which is by no means large in comparison with modern her- 
baria, may be consulted with great facility. 

In the negotiation with Smith, Dr. Acrel stated the number of 
species at 8000, which probably is not too low an estimate. ‘The 


be of prodigious value. In short, the more [ think of this affair the more 
sanguine I am, and earnestly hope for your concurrence. I wish I could 
have one half hour’s conversation with you, but that is impossible.”—Cor- 
respondence of Sir James Edward Smith, edited by Lady Smith, vol. i. p. 93. 

The appeal to his father was not in vain; and did our limits allow, we 
should be glad to copy, from the work above cited, the entire correspond- 
ence upon this subject. 

[* Equal disgrace attaches to the British Government, which on the death 
of Sir J. E. Smith refused to contribute anything towards the purchase of 
the collection, which might thus have been lost to the country had it not 
been bought by the Linnzan Society.—Eb.] 


Notices of European Herbaria. 135 


specimens, which are mostly small, butin excellent preservation, are 
attached to half-sheets of very ordinary paper, of the foolscap size * 
(which is now considered too small), and those of each genus co- 
vered by a double sheet in the ordinary manner. The names are 
usually written upon the sheet itself, with a mark or abbreviation 
to indicate the source from which the specimen was derived. Thus 
those from the Upsal garden are marked H. U., those given by 
Kalm, K., those received from Gronovius, Gron., etc. The labels 
are all in the handwriting of Linnzus himself, except a few later 
ones by the son, and cccasional notes by Smith, which are readily 
distinguished, and indeed are usually designated by his initials. By , 
far the greater part of the North American plants which are found 
in the Linnean herbarium were received from Kalm, or raised from 
seeds collected by him. Under the patronage of the Swedish 
government, this enterprising pupil of Linnzus remained three 
years in this country, travelling throughout New York, New Jersey, 
Pennsylvania and Lower Canada: hence his plants are almost exclu- 
sively those of the Northern Statest. 

Governor Colden, to whom Kalm brought letters of introduction 
from Linnzus, was then well known as a botanist by his correspond- 
ence with Peter Collinson and Gronovius, and also by his account 
of the plants growing around Coldenham, New York, which was 
sent to the latter, who transmitted it to Linnzus for publication in 
the ‘Acta Upsalensia.’ At an early period he attempted a direct 
correspondence with Linnzus, but the ship by which his specimens 
and notes were sent was plundered by pirates{; and in a letter 
sent by Kalm, on the return of the latter to Sweden, he informs 
Linnzeus that this traveller had been such an industrious collector, 
as to leave him little hopes of being himself further useful. It is 
not probable therefore that Linneus received any plants from Col- 
den, nor does his herbarium afford any such indication§. From 


* Upon this subject, Dr. Acrel, giving an account of the Linnzan collec- 
tions, thus writes to Smith :—“ Ut vero vir illustrissimus, dum vixit, nihil 
ad ostentationem habuit, omnia vero sua in usum accommodata; ita etiam 
in hoc herbario, quod per XL. annos sedulo collegit, frustra quzsiveris 
papyri insignia ornamenta, margines inauratas, et cet. quz ostentationis 
gratia in omnibus fere herbariis nune vulgaria sunt.” 

¢ Ex his Kalmium, nature eximium scrutatorem, itinere suo per Penn- 
sylvaniam, Novum Eboracum, et Canadam, regiones Americe ad septen- 
trionem vergentes, trium annorum decursu dextre confecto, in patriam inde 
nuper reducem lzti recipimus: ingentem enim ab istis terris reportavit 
thesaurum, non conchyliorum solum, iasectorum, et amphibiorum, sed her- 
barum etiam diversi generis ac usus, quas, tam siccas quam vivas, allatis 
etiam seminibus eorum recentibus et incorruptis, adduxit.—LZinn. dmen. 
Acad., vol. ili. p. 4. 

t Vid. Letter of Linnzeus to Haller, Sept. 24, 1746. 

§ The Holosteum succulentum of Linnzus (Alsine foliis ellipticis carnosis 
of Colden) is however marked in Linnzeus’s own copy of the ‘ Species Plan- 
tarum’ with the sign employed to designate the species he at that time pos- 
sessed; but no corresponding specimen is to be found in his herbarium. 
This plant has long been a puzzle to American botanists; but it is clear 
from Colden’s description, that Dr. Torrey has cerrectly referred it, in his 


136 Notices of European Herbaria. 


Gronovius Linnzus had received a very small number of Clayton’s 
plants, previous to the publication of the ‘ Species Plantarum ;’ but 
most of the species of the ‘ Flora Virginica’ were adopted or referred 
to other plants on the authority of the descriptions alone. 

Linneus had another American correspondent in Dr. John 
Mitchell*, who lived several years in Virginia, where he collected 
extensively ; but the ship in which he returned to England having 
been taken by pirates, his own collections, as well as those of Go- 
vernor Colden, were mostly destroyed. Linnzus however had pre- 
viously received a few specimens, as, for instance, those on which 


Proserpinaca, Polypremum, Galax, and some other genera, were 
founded. 


There were two other American botanists of this period, from 
whom Linneus derived, either directly or indirectly, much informa- 
tion respecting the plants of this country, viz. John Bartram and 
Dr. Alexander Garden, of Charleston, South Carolina. The former 
collected seeds and living plants for Peter Collinson during more 
than twenty years, and even at that early day extended his labori- 
ous researches from the frontiers of Canada to Southern Florida, 
and to the Mississippi. All his collections were sent to his patron 
Collinson}, until the death of that amiable and simple-hearted man 


‘Flora of the Northern and Middle States’ (1824), to Stellaria media, the 
common Chickweed. Governor Colden’s daughter seems fully to have 
deserved the praise which Collinson, Ellis, and others have bestowed upon 
her. The latter, in a letter to Linneus (April 1758), says: “ Mr. Colden 
of New York has sent Dr. Fothergill a new plant, described by his daugh- 
ter. It is called Fibraurea, gold-thread. It is a small creeping plant, 
growing on bogs; the roots are used in a decoction by the country people 
for sore mouths and sore throats. The root and leaves are very bitter, ete. 
I shall send you the characters as near as I can translate them.” Then 
follows Miss Colden’s detailed generic character, prepared in a manner 
which would not be discreditable to a botanist of the present day. It isa 
pity that Linnzeus did not adopt the genus with Miss Colden’s name, which 
is better than Salisbury’s Coptis. ‘This young lady merits your esteem, 
and does honour to your system. She has drawn and described 400 plants 
in your method: she uses only English terms. Her father has a plant 
called after him Coldenia ; suppose you should call this (alluding to a new 
genus of which he added the characters) Coldenella, or any other name that 
might distinguish her among your genera.’’—£llis, Letter to Linneus, l. ¢. 

* To him the pretty Mitchella repens was dedicated. Dr. Mitchell had 
sent to Collinson, perhaps as early as in the year 1740, a paper in which 
thirty new genera of Virginian plants were proposed. This Collinson sent 
to Trew at Nuremberg, who published it in the ‘ Ephemerides Acad. 
Nature Curiosorum’ for 1748; but in the mean time most of the genera 
had been already published, with other names, by Linnzus or Gronovius. 
Among Mitchell’s new genera was one which he called Chamedaphne : 
this Linnzus referred to Lonicera; but the elder (Bernard) Jussieu, in a 
letter dated Feb. 19, 1751, having shown him that it was very distinct both 
from Lonicera and Linnea, and in fact belonged to a different natural order, 
he afterwards named it Miéchella. 

+ Mr. Collinson kept up a correspondence with all the lovers of plants 
in this country, among whom were Governor Colden, Bartram, Mitchell, 
Clayton, and Dr. Garden, by whose means he procured the introduction of 


Notices of European Herbaria. 137 


in 1768; and by him many seeds, living plants, and interesting 
observations were communicated to Linnzus, but few, if any, dried 
specimens. Dr. Garden, who was a native of Scotland, resided at 
Charleston, South Carolina, from about 1745 to the commencement 
of the American Revolution, devoting all the time he could redeem 
from an extensive medical practice to the zealous pursuit of botany 
and zoology. His chief correspondent was Ellis at London, but 
through Ellis he commenced a correspondence with Linnzus ; and 
to both he sent manuscript descriptions of new plants and animals, 
with many excellent critical observations. None of his specimens 
addressed to the latter reached their destination, the ships by which 
they were sent having been intercepted by French cruisers ; and Lin- 
neus complained that he was often unable to make out many of 
Dr. Garden’s genera for want of the plants themselves. Ellis was 


great numbers of North American plants into the English gardens, “ Your 
system,” he writes to Linneus, ‘ I can tell you obtains much in America. 
Mr. Clayton, and Dr. Colden at Albany, on Hudson’s River, in New York, 
are complete professors, as is Dr. Mitchell at Urbana, on Rapahanock River, 
in Virginia. It is he that has made many and great discoveries in the vege- 
table world.” .. . “‘ 1am glad you have the correspondence of Dr. Colden and 
Mr. Bartram. They are both very indefatigable, ingenious men. Your 
system is much admired in North America.” Again: ‘ I have but lately 
heard from Mr. Colden. He is well; but what is marvellous, his daughter 
is perhaps the first lady that has so perfectly studied your system. She 
deserves to be celebrated.”’ . . . ‘ In the second volume of ‘ Edinburgh Essays’ 
is published a Latin botanic dissertation by Miss Colden; perhaps the only 
lady that makes profession of the Linnzean system, of which you may be 
proud.” From all this, botany appears to have flourished in the North 
American colonies. But Dr. Garden, about this time, writes thus to his 
friend Ellis: ‘‘ Ever since I have been in Carolina, I have never been able 
to set my eye upon one who had barely a regard for botany. Indeed I have 
often wondered how there should be one place abounding with so many 
marks of the divine wisdom and power, and not one rational eye to contem- 
plate them ; or that there should be a country abounding with almost every 
sort of plant, and almost every species of the animal kind, and yet that it 
should not have pleased God to raise up one botanist. Strange indeed that 
this creature should be so rare!” But to return to Collinson, the most amu- 
sing portion of whose correspondence consists of his letters to Linnzeus 
shortly after the publication of the ‘ Species Plantarum,’ in which (with all 
kindness and sincerity) he reproves the great Swedish naturalist for his in- 
novations, employing the same arguments which a strenuous Linnean might 
be supposed to advance against a botanist of these latter days. ‘ I have had 
the pleasure,” Collinson writes, ‘of reading your ‘Species Plantarum,’ a 
very useful and laborious work. But, my dear friend, we that admire you are 
much concerned that you should perplex the delightful science of botany 
with changing names that have been well received, and adding new names 
quite unknown to us. ‘Thus botany, which was a pleasant study, and attain- 
able by most men, is now become, by alterations and new names, the study 
of a man’s life, and none now but real professors can pretend to attain it. 
As I love you, I tell you our sentiments.” —Letter of April 20, 1754. ‘You 
have begun by your ‘Species Plantarum’; but if you will be for ever making 
new names, and altering old and good ones, for such hard names that con- 
vey no idea of the plant, it will be impossible to attain to a perfect know- 
ledge in the science of botany.” —Letter of April 10th, 1755; from Smith’s 
Selection of the Correspondence of Linneus, §c. 


138 Notices of European Herbaria. 


sometimes more fortunate; but as he seems usually to have con- 
tented himself with the transmission of descriptions alone, we find 
no authentic specimens from Garden in the Linnzan herbarium. 

We have now probably mentioned all the North American cor- 
respondents of Linnzus ; for Dr. Kuhn, who appears only to have 
brought him living specimens of the plant which bears his name, and 
Catesby, who shortly before his death sent a few living plants which 
his friend Lawson had collected in Carolina, can scarcely be reckoned 
among the number*. 

The Linnzan Society also possesses the proper herbarium of its 
founder and first president, Sir James E. Smith, which is a beautiful 
collection, and in excellent preservation. ‘The specimens are at- 
tached to fine and strong paper, after the method now common in 
England. In North American botany, the chief contributors are 
Menzies, for the plants of California and the north-west coast ; 
and Muhlenberg, Bigelow, Torrey and Boott, for those of the United 
States. Here also we find the cryptogamic collections of Acharius, 
containing the authentic specimens described in his works on the 
Lichens, and the magnificent East Indian herbarium of Wallich, pre- 
sented some years since by the East India Company. 

The collections preserved at the British Museum are scarcely in- 
ferior in importance to the Linnean herbarium itself, in aiding the 
determination of the species of Linnzus and other early authors. 
Here we meet with the authentic herbarium of the ‘ Hortus Cliffor- 
tianus,’ one of the earliest works of Linnzeus, which comprises some 
plants that are not to be found in his own proper herbarium. Here 
also is the herbarium of Plukenet, which consists of a great number 
of small specimens crowded, without apparent order, upon the pages 
of a dozen large folio volumes. With due attention, the originals of 
many figures in the ‘Almagestum’ and ‘ Amaltheum Botanicum,’ &c., 
may be recognized, and many Linnean species thereby authenticated. 
The herbarium of Sloane, also, is not without interest to the North 
American botanist, since many plants described in the ‘ Voyage to 
Jamaica,’ &c., and the ‘ Catalogue of the Plants of Jamaica,’ were 
united by Linnzus, in almost every instance incorrectly, with spe- 
cies peculiar to the United States and Canada. But still more im- 
portant is the herbarium of Clayton, from whose notes and speci- 
mens Gronovius edited the ‘ Flora Virginicat.’ Many Linnzan spe- 


* In a letter to Haller, dated Leyden, Jan. 23, 1738, Linnzus writes: 
“You would scarcely believe how many of the vegetable productions of Vir- 
ginia are the same as our European ones. ‘There are Alps in the country 
of New York, for the snow remains all summer long on the mountains there. 
I am now giving instructions to a medical student here, who is a native of 
that country, and will return thither in the course of a year, that he may 
visit those mountains, and let me know whether the same alpine plants are 
found there as in Europe.” Who can this American student have been ? 
Kuhn did not visit Linnzeus until more than fifteen years after the date of 
this letter. 

+ ‘Flora Virginica, exhibens plantas quas J. Clayton in Virginia collegit.’ 
Lugd. Bat. 8vo, 1743.—Ed. 2. 4to, 1762. ‘The first edition is cited in the 
‘Species Plantarum’ of Linneus; the second, again, quotes the specific 
phrases of Linneus. 


Notices of European Herbaria. 139 


cies are founded on the plants here described, for which this herba- 
rium is alone authentic; for Linneus, as we have already remarked, 
possessed very few of Clayton’s plants. The collection is nearly 
complete, but the specimens were not well prepared, and are there- 
fore not always in perfect preservation. A collection of Catesby’s 
plants exists also in the British Museum, but probably the larger 
portion remains at Oxford. ‘There is besides, among the separate 
collections, a small but very interesting parcel, selected by the elder 
Bartram from his collections made in Georgia and Florida almost 
a century ago, and presented to Queen Charlotte with a letter of 
touching simplicity. At the time this fasciculus was prepared, 
nearly all the plants it comprised were undescribed, and many were 
of entirely new genera ; several, indeed, have only been published 
very recently, and a few are not yet recorded as natives of North 
America. Among the latter we may mention Petiveria alliacea and 
Ximinea Americana, which last has again recently been collected in 
the same region. This small parcel contains the Eiliottia, Muhl., 
Polypteris, Nutt., Baldwinia, Nutt., Macranthera, Torr., Glottidium, 
Mayaca, Chaptalia, Befaria, Eriogonum tomentosum, Polygon um poly- 
gamum, Vent., Gardoquia Hookeri, Benth., Satureia (Pycnothymus) 
rigida, Cliftonia, Hypericum aureum, Galactia Elliottii, Krameria 
lanceolata, Torr., Waldsteinia (Comaropsis) lobata, 'Vorr. and Gr., 
the Dolichos ? multiflorus, Torr. and Gr., the Chapmannia, Torr. and 
Gr., Psoralea Lupinellus, and others of almost equal interest or 
rarity, which it is much to be regretted were not long ago made 
known from Bartram’s discoveries. 

The herbarium of Sir Joseph Banks, now in the British Museum, 
is probably the oldest one prepared in the manner commonly adopted 
in England, of which, therefore, it may serve as a specimen. The 
plants are glued fast to half-sheets of very thick and firm white 
paper of excellent quality (similar to that employed for merchants’ 
ledgers, etc.), all carefully cut to the same size, which is usually 
16h inches by 102, and the name of the species is written on the 
lower right-hand corner. All the species of a genus, if they be few 
in number, or any convenient subdivision of a larger genus, are 
enclosed in a whole sheet of the same quality, and labelled at the 
lower left-hand corner. These parcels, properly arranged, are pre- 
served in cases or closets, with folding doors made to shut as closely 
as possible, being laid horizontally into compartments just wide 
enough to receive them, and of any convenient depth. In the 
eae herbarium, the shelves are also made to draw out like a 
case of drawers. This methed is unrivalled for elegance, and the 
facility with which the specimens may be found and inspected, 
which to a working botanist with a large collection is a matter of 
the greatest consequence. The only objection is the expense, 
which becomes very considerable when paper worth at least ten 
dollars per ream is employed for the purpose, which is the case 
with the principal herbaria in England ; but a cheaper paper, if it 
be only sufficiently thick and firm, will answer nearly as well. The 
Banksian herbarium contains authentic specimens of nearly all the 
plants of Aiton’s ‘ Hortus Kewensis,’ in which many North American 


140 Notices of European Herbaria. 


species were early established. It is hardly proper, indeed, that 
either the elder or younger Aiton should be quoted for these species, 
since the first edition was prepared by Solander, and the second 
revised by Dryander, as to vols. i, and ii., and the remainder by 
Mr. Brown. Many American plants from the Physic Garden at 
Chelsea, named by Miller, are here preserved, as also from the gar- 
dens of Collinson, Dr. Fothergill (who was Bartram’s correspondent 
after Collinson’s death), Dr. Pitcairne, etc. There are likewise 
many contributions of indigenous plants of the United States, from 
Bartram, Dr. Mitchell, Dr. Garden, Fraser, Marshall, and other 
early cultivators of botany in this country. The herbarium also 
comprises many plants from Labrador and Newfoundland, a portion 
of which were collected by Sir Joseph Banks himself; and in the 
plants of the northern and arctic regions, it is enriched by the col- 
lections of Parry, Ross, and Dr. Richardson. ‘Two sets of the 
plants collected by the venerable Menzies in Vancouver’s voyage 
are preserved at the British Museum, the one incorporated with the 
Banksian herbarium, the other forming a separate collection. Those 
of this country are from the north-west coast, the mouth of the 
Oregon river, and from California. Many of Pursh’s species were 
described from specimens preserved in this herbarium, especially 
the Oregon plants of Menzies, and those of Bartram and others 
from the more southern United States, which Pursh had never 
visited, although he often adds the mark v. v. (vidi vivam) to species 
which are only to be met with south of Virginia. 

The herbarium of Walter still remains in the possession of the 
Fraser family, and in the same condition as when consulted by 
Pursh. It is a small collection, occupying a single large volume. 
The specimens, which are commonly mere fragments, often serve 
to identify the species of the ‘ Flora Caroliniana,’ although they are 
not always labelled in accordance with that work. 

The collections of Pursh, which served as the basis of his ‘ Flora 
Americe Septentrionalis,’ are in the possession of Mr. Lambert, and 
form a part of his immense herbarium. ‘These, with a few speci- 
mens brought by Lewis and Clark from Oregon and the Rocky 
Mountains, a set of Nuttall’s collections on the Missouri, and also 
of Bradbury’s, so far as they are extant, with a small number from 
Fraser, Lyon, etc., compose the most important portion of this her- 
barium, so far as North American botany is concerned. ‘There is 
also a small Canadian collection, made by Pursh subsequently to 
the publication of his Flora, a considerable number of Menzies’s 
plants, and other minor contributions. To the general botanist, 
probably the fine herbarium of Pallas, and the splendid collection of 
Ruiz and Pavon (both acquired by Mr. Lambert at a great expense), 
are of the highest interest ; and they are by no means unimportant 
in their relations to North American botany, since the former com- 
prises several species from the north-west coast, and numerous 
allied Siberian forms; while our Californian plants require, in some 
instances, to be compared with the Chilian and Peruvian plants of 
the latter. 

[To be continued. ] 


Bibliographical Notices. 141 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 
Monographie des Libellulidées d Europe. Par Edm. De Selys Long- 


champs, Membre de plusieurs Sociétés savantes. 


We do not know a more noble tribe of Insects than the Dragon- 
flies—the wonderful ceconomy, perfect organization, exquisite struc- 
ture, beautiful colouring and unusual magnitude of these Insect- 
hawks combine to render them worthy the attention of the philoso- 
pher as well as of the naturalist. In the earlier stages of their 
existence they live as larve and nymphe, entirely in the water, 
where they are actively engaged in entrapping other insects to 
satisfy their cruel appetites, possessing, contrary to the greater por- 
tion of this class of animals, the power of locomotion in their pupa 
state, and being furnished with a remarkable mask, which is pro- 
jected at will to seize their victim. When they emerge from their 
aquatic habitation and assume the perfect state, to soar along the 
banks, or skim over the surface of a stream, in search of insect prey, 
the evolutions of the larger species are very remarkable ; they dart 
forward, halt or wheel with the most perfect precision, whether it 
be in sportive play or in the pursuit of other insects, which they cap- 
ture and devour in their flight, not sparing their kindred species of 
equal size. 

On examining living specimens of the larger kinds, the volume of 
their compound eyes will be found to exceed that of any other in- 
sect, and the beauty and perfection of these organs is scarcely to be 
equalled ; their powers of vision must be wonderful, for they can, no 
doubt, take in the whole surrounding field of vision at once, and in 
all probability to a very great distance: their exquisite wings rival 
the most beautiful lace-work, and their bodies are generally painted 
with Nature’s liveliest colours, which unfortunately fade after death ; 
otherwise nothing could be more beautiful than a collection of Li- 
bellulidee arranged in a cabinet; this misfortune is however in a 
measure mitigated by emptying and stuffing the thorax and bodies 
as soon as they are killed. Their enormous mouths and powerful 
organs of manducation are well adapted to their predatory habits; and 
such is their ferocity, that when under restraint they have been 
known to satisfy their inordinate appetites by devouring their own 
bodies! From some unknown causes, the Dragon-flies, like various 
other insects, occasionally increase to excess, when they migrate 
in clouds like the Locust, travelling hundreds of miles in search of 
food, their route being guided by the nearest stream, and following 
the current they pursue their course in countless myriads. 

Greatly as naturalists and scientific men are indebted to DeGeer 
and Réesel for their valuable researches relating to these insects, 
volumes might still be written in the investigation of their economy 
without entering upon their specific distinctions; it is not therefore 
surprising that so interesting a subject should have engaged the at- 
tention of many authors who have lately undertaken to characterize 
the genera and identify the species. It is to be regretted that the 


142 Bibliographical Notices. 


value of such labours is not duly appreciated in this country ; yet it 
is an incontrovertible fact, that until differences are accurately de- 
fined we cannot record even facts with certainty ; and unless we 
submit to a careful investigation at least of the external anatomy, 
the greatest errors may be committed. But until Natural History is 
considered worthy to form a class in our schools, it is to be feared 
that little attention will be paid to Entomology, although it is one of 
the most important branches of Zoology. 

Amongst the authors alluded to is Vander Linden, who in 1825 
published at Brussels his ‘ Monographia Libellulinarum Europearum 
Specimen,’ which, although a limited production, was very acceptable; 
in the same year the ‘ Hore Entomologice’ of Toussaint de Char- 
pentier put us in possession of a more extensive Monograph of the 
Libellulide of Europe, witha 4to plate exhibiting specific characters 
from the structure of the anal appendages, and this led to the pro- 
duction of the best work that has yet appeared upon the family, the 
‘ Monographie des Libellulidées d’Europe,’ par M. De Selys Long- 
champs, which was preceded in 1837 by a ‘ Tableau des Libellulines 
de la Belgique,’ containing a systematic list of the species with their 
localities, and the characters of two new ones, Petalura flavipes and 
Agrion aurantiaca. 

The ‘ Monograph’ exhibits a general view of the external anatomy 
of the Dragon-flies, in order to refer correctly to the relative position 
of the various members ; but one of the most useful parts is the se- 
ries of Synoptic Tables: the first gives the genera, comprising Li- 
bellula, Libella, Cordulia, Lindenia, Gomphus, Cordulegaster, Aischna, 
Anax, Calepteryx, Lestes, Sympecma and Agrion, of which the three 
following are not generally known. 


Lipetta, De Selys, distinguished from Cordulia by the anal border 
of the inferior wings being rounded in both sexes. 


Linvenia, De Haan, is characterized by an elevated tubercle be- 
fore the eyes, which are globose, whereas in Gomphus the space is 
flat and the eyes compressed. 


Symprrcma, Charp., is separated from Lestes by its wings being 
elevated in repose, and from Agrion by its elongated parastigma. 

There are also three synoptic tables exhibiting the essential cha- 
racters of all the species, amounting to 61, of which there are like- 
wise more ample descriptions, with the synonyms, localities, etc. 

The dimensions of all the species of the Libellulidz in a tabular 
form is also a novel feature, and adds to the facility of identifying a 
form, as this family varies less in the size of the sexes and of indi- 
viduals of the same species than most others. 

A disquisition follows upon the discoidal triangular cells in the 
wings, which vary in the different groups; they were first noticed 
by M. Vander Hoeven, and this section embraces some exotic ge- 
nera. 

The ‘ Conspectus Specierum,’ in which Charpentier’s genus Pla- 
tycnemis is characterized, to receive the species platypoda, is drawn 
up with great care, and completes M. De Selys’s work ; and there are 


Entomological Society. 143 


four plates in which the genera are illustrated by magnified figures 
of the terminal segments of the abdomen with the anal appendages. 

The zeal with which M. De Selys has prosecuted his studies, by 
inspecting the collections of France and England, as well as by his 
researches in Germany, Switzerland and Italy, leads us to hope that 
he may be induced to extend his labours to the fine exotic species of 
this family, which are very numerous, (being distributed over every 
portion of the globe) and oifer an almost untrodden field of investi- 
gation. 

In perusing the memoir, two or three things presented themselves 
connected with the works of British authors ; and although not very 
important, it will be as well to rectify them, othewise they may lead 
to incorrect impressions. 

P.56. Libellula rubicunda is not noticed by Mr. Stephens ; indeed 
this Linnean species was not known in England until Mr. Curtis 
described and figured it in his ‘ British Entomology.’ 

P. 69. It was Mr. Dale who first discovered Cordulia Curtisii, and 
his friend Mr. Curtis subsequently captured it. Mr. Stephens never 
saw it alive, but is indebted to Mr. Dale for his specimens. 

P. 84. Mr. Stephens took only one specimen of Gomphus pulchellus, 
which was most probably transported from the opposite coast. 

P.108. Dr. Shaw published a figure and description of &. variu 
in 1806. 

P, 114. Ai. rufescens is exceedingly rare in England, and was first 
discovered by Mr. Dale, after whom Dr. Leach named it, but unfor- 
tunately neglected to publish his description. 

P. 160. Mr. Stephens published a description of A. zanthopterum 
in his ‘ Illustrations’ in 1836, which Mr. Curtis seems to have over- 
looked when he described it in the 16th volume of ‘ British Ento- 
mology, under the name of Agrion rubella. 

It is with pleasure we notice the honourable and gentlemanly 
feeling which has guided M. De Selys through his labours: instead 
of being influenced by a narrow and pernicious principle of super- 
seding the names by which species are already known, he has en- 
deavoured to do justice to his predecessors by adopting names ac- 
cording to their right of priority ; an honest example, which we hope, 
for the welfare of science, to see followed by all our other conti- 
nental neighbours. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


ENTOMOLOGICAL SOCIETY, 


May 4th, 1840.—The Rev. F. W. Hope, President, in the Chair. 
Mr. Yarrell exhibited some larve of Tipula oleracea, which had 
proved very destructive to the grass in Golden Square, London. 
Mr. Hope stated that lime-water, as well as water from the gas ma- 
nufactories, was very beneficial in destroying them. 
Mr. Newport exhibited the specimen of Geophilus mentioned by 


144 Entomological Society. 


him at the last meeting, and which was nearly two inches long. 
The same gentleman exhibited a specimen of the pupa of Sphinx Li- 
gustri, the head-case of which he had repeatedly disturbed during 
its change from the larva to the pupa state, and in consequence of 
which, as it appeared to him, the tongue-case was not developed, so 
that the pupa resembled that of a Smerinthus instead of Sphine. 

Mr. Hope exhibited a new species of Phyllium from the Neilgher- 
ries, which he proposed to name P. Robertsonii after Mr. Robertson, 
who had presented a large collection of insects from that country to 
the Society at the last meeting. 

Mr. Shuckard having read some extracts from his memoir on the 
family Dorylide, since published in the Annals of Natural History, Mr. 
W. W. Saunders stated that one of his specimens of Dorylus orientalis 
had been captured in the sunshine, but that the other had entered a 
lighted room in the evening. Mr. Westwood also objected to several 
of the views entertained by Mr. Shuckard. (See his Memoir on 
Typhlopone, since published in the Annals of Natural History.) 

Mr. Westwood also read some ‘‘ Notes on African Entomology,” 
amongst which the almost complete absence of Homopterous insects on 
that continent, and the general uniformity of the insects throughout 
the entire continent, and the resemblance of many of them to In- 
dian forms, were especially dwelt upon. The Rev. F. W. Hope also 
entered into a detail of the reasons which had induced him to reject 
the plans which had been proposed for the geographical distribution 
of insects, and to consider the subject as primarily divisible accord- 
ing to the respective hemispheres. He however considered that the 
northern parts of America and of the old world formed but one en- 
tomo-geographical region, which he would call Boreal. The other 
parts of each hemisphere exhibit a secondary division. The ento- 
mology of Africa was well characterized by its uniform ¢haracter, 
although that of North Africa resembled that of South Europe, and 
that of South East Africa that of Asia. Mr. Waterhouse also made 
a variety of observations on the same subject, considering the two 
hemispheres as primarily distinct. 


June lst.—The Rev. W. Kirby, M.A., F.R.S., Honorary 
President, in the Chair. 

Mr. Samuel Stevens exhibited a new British genus of Carabideous 
Coleoptera allied to Pterostichus, captured by Mr. Leplastrier near 
Dover. 

Mr. Ingpen, A.L.S., exhibited a mass of minute cylindrical cocoons 
arranged close together like a piece of honey-comb in miniature, 
being formed by a small species of [chneumonide (Hemiteles —?), the 
upper end of many of which had an aperture, whilst in others the 
aperture was at the opposite end. They were found on the surface 
of the ground in his garden at Chelsea. 

The Rev. F. W. Hope exhibited several new and rare Coleoptera 
and Diptera from New Holland. 

Mr. W. Saunders exhibited the larva of a species of Oiketicus from 
the East Indies. 


Entomological Society. 145 


Mr. Frederick Smith exhibited the sexes of six species of Andrena, 
which he had observed in copuld, thus proving the specific identity of 
the different sexes in these species of this troublesome genus ; 
amongst them was Andrena fulva, which was proved to be the fe- 
male of Andrena armata, and A. Clerckella. 

Mr. Westwood exhibited a specimen of Myrmecocystus mexicanus, 
Wesm., a species of ant, some of the neuters of which are of the 
ordinary form, whilst in others the abdomen is immensely swollen 
and globular : these latter individuals are described as never quitting 
the nest, and as making a kind of honey. He also observed upon 
the different kinds or degrees of development noticed among Hyme- 
nopterous insects, especially the several kinds of neuters of the hive- 
bees, called by Huber, &¢. black-bees, nurser-bees, wax-workers, &c. 
Messrs. Waterhouse and Newport doubted however whether there 
were any real distinctions between these kinds of individuals, as they 
had never been able to discover any specimens according with such 
descriptions. Mr. Shuckard also stated his opinion that there was 
never more than one kind of neuter among the ants. Mr. F. Smith 
on the contrary stated that he had constantly found two kinds of 
neuters in the nest of the Formica sanguinea. 

The following memoir was read. 

Description of a subgenus cf Coleopterous insects closely allied to 
Carabus. By G. R. Waterhouse, Esq. 

The insect here described agrees in the majority of its characters 
with Carabus, but differs in having the thorax smooth and convex, 
without reflected margins, and fovee at the posterior angles, the 
antennz incrassated in the middle, with the 3rd joint long, the 
head large and nearly as broad as the thorax, the elytra depressed 
and the legs long; although destitute of the velvet-like soles to the 
fore tarsi which distinguish the male Carabi, the anterior tarsi are 
not dilated. The name proposed for this insect is 

Aplothorax Burchellii, W. Niger, thorace cordiformi anticé et 

postice truncato, angulisque anticis et posticis rotundatis, supra 
levi et convexo ; elytris punctato-striatis, striis punctisque crebris 
at non profundis ; inter strias 3 et 4 et 7 et 8 punctis majoribus 
cum illis striis confluentibus. Long. corp. lin. 153. Inhabits St. 
Helena. W. Burchell, Esq. In Mus. D. Hope. 


July 6th—The Rev. F. W. Hope, President, in the Chair. 


The President exhibited part of a splendid collection of Coleoptera 
received by him from Mexico. 

Mr. Westwood exhibited portions of the branches of an apple 
tree bored into by the larva of Zeuzera Aisculi, communicated by 
Dr. Lindley. 

Mr. Raddon exhibited a beautiful Lamia from the Gold Coast of 
Africa, as well as a species of Noctua and Cerura which he had ob- 
tained from Mr. Bradford, of Bewdley, and which he believed to be 
new to the British lists of insects. He also stated that Lamia textor 
had recently been taken at Walham Green. 

Mr. Marshall stated that Mr. Doubleday had informed him that 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vi. ioe 


146 Entomological Society. 


Sesia Bombyliiformis on emerging from the pupa has the transpa- 
rent part of the wings entirely clothed with scales. 

A paper was read by Mr. Westwood consisting of suggestions for 
making collections of insects abroad, especially with reference to 
their physiological and ceconomical peculiarities, which led to an 
extended discussion, in which Messrs. Hope, Waterhouse, Marshall, 
Raddon, and others, took part, and by whom the following sugges- 
tions were made. 

In packing insects captured abroad, where there might not be 
convenience for pinning them, it is preferable to use thin layers of 
linen rag instead of cotton wool, the latter catching the ungues of the 
insects, and requiring very great care in unpacking. Sand in bottles 
is also objectionable, for if the bottles were not quite full, or any 
holes were accidentally made in the cork, whereby the sand partially 
escaped, the remainder by shaking about would damage the insects. 
Moss or bits of paper were also a good substitute for cotton wool. 
Camphor, or pepper as its substitute, should be placed in the bottles 
or boxes of dried insects. Such hard insects as beetles, &c., should 
be killed by being placed in a bottle and immersed in boiling water, 
which preserves their colours much better than by placing them in 
spirits. The leaves of laurel, or some other plant of the same nature, 
when bruised and placed in a box of insects, would also immediately 
kill them, but this process hardened the muscles. Lepidopterous 
insects may safely be preserved by folding their wings together, with 
the antenne turned back between them, and then lapped up in a 
piece of paper folded flat in the shape of a triangle. Considerable 
collections had been received in this manner. The spines of the 
Acacia were a good substitute for pins. ‘Tin canisters should be 
used instead of wooden boxes where practicable, in order to prevent 
the attacks of the white ants and cock roaches : when filled, the tops 
should be resined down. Soda-water bottles were found to be of a 
much more commodious form than square spirit bottles. Rum and 
arrack, on account of their saccharine qualities, ought not to be used. 
It was also better to place layers of tow between the insects in 
spirits, and to put but few of the latter together, as when much 
shaken they easily broke to pieces. 


August 3rd.—The Rev. F. W. Hope, President, in the Chair. 


The President exhibited various new exotic Coleoptera, including 
a new species of Trochoideus and one of Chiasognathus, both from 
New Granada. 

Mr. A. White exhibited several interesting insects from S* Fé 
de Bogota, including new species of Labidus, Pelecinus, &c. 

Mr. Westwood stated that he had recently observed a great num- 
ber of the empty cocoons of the small garden ant sticking upon the 
leaves of a nectarine tree trained against a wall, at a considerable 
height from the ground, there being nests of the same species at the 
foot of the wall. 

The following memoirs were read :— 

Observations on the genus Typhlopone, and descriptions of several 


Entomological Society. 147 


other genera of ants. By J. O. Westwood, F.L.S., since published 
in the Annals of Natural History. 

On a new species of Dynastes and other Coleoptera. By the Rev. 

F. W. Hope. 

Dynastes Jupiter, H. Scutellatus, thoracis cornu medio maximo et 
incurvo subtus barbato, cornubus duobus lateralibus thoracis lon- 
gitudine, rectis ; thoracis dorso in cornu longissimo absque dente 
in medio producto, cornu capiiis porrecto recurvo, dimidio antico 
supra multidentato. Long. corp. unc. 4. lin. 10. Inhabits New 
Granada. Allied to D. Neptunus, Sch. 


Hexaphyllum Westwoodii,H. Nigrum, antennarum clava brunnea, 
thorace profundé rugoso-sulcato, elytris carinatis interstitiis reti- 
culatis. Long. corp. lin. 6%. Inhabits New Granada. 


Pelidnota Victorina, H. Flavo-viridis, thorace fusco-aurantio, 
suturd scutelloque concoloribus ; elytris pallidé viridibus maculis 
Susco-aurantiis aspersis, corporesubtis saturatiore, sterno trochan- 
teribus geniculis tarsisque nigro-bronzeis. Long. corp. lin. 10. 
Inhabits Mexico. 


Pelidnota Adelaida, H. Viridis, scutello aurato nitido, elytris fusco- 
bronzeis, linets viridi-auratis alternantibus, colore bronzeo-ochraceo 
inquinatis. Long. corp. lin. 14. Inhabits Mexico. 

Pelidnotaauripes, H. Tota prasina, pedibus auratis. Long. corp. 
lin. 12. Inhabits Mexico. 


A Letter was read from Alexander Burn, Esq., dated Kaiva, Gu- 
jerat, December 6th, 1839, addressed to the president of the Ento- 
mological Society, accompanying a box containing two Indian species 
of blister-flies which abound at Gujerat, and which he had found to 
be equal as vesicants to the Spanish fly: indeed when used fresh a 
liquor Lytte of greater strength and activity can be obtained from 
them. The writer had called the attention of the Bombay Govern- 
ment to these insects as objects indigenous to India, which might 
be worthy of attention as articles of commerce. The first, Lytta 
gigas, Fab., appears early in the season of the monsoon (August and 
September), creeping along the ground, seldom using its wings, 
and feeding on the young tender shoots of grasses. The other 
species, Mylabris pustulata, Blbg. flies about all day and feeds on the 
flowers of various plants, especially the esculent Cucurbitacee and 
Hibiscus esculentus and cannabinus, abounding in some seasons to 
such an extent as to prove extremely destructive to the plants, 
hardly a single blossom escaping them. ‘To the market gardeners 
they are therefore a great nuisance, and as the objection to destroy 
animal life is extremely rank in this part of India, the only plan 
adopted to get rid of them is picking them with the hand from the 
plants into large earthern vessels, and sending them ta a distance of 
a mile or two to be set free in any wild or uncultivated spot. 

In reference to the above letter Mr. G. Newport stated that he 
had ascertained that Meloé Proscarabeus, the common English species, 
was highly diuretic, and it was suggested that as the two species of 

L2 


148 Entomological Society. 


Indian Cantharide possessed very powerful medicinal properties and 
were extremely abundant, it would be advisable that they should 
be collected in quantities and imported into England, so as to su- 
persede the use of the common blister-fly. 


September 7th.—Thomas Marshall, Esq., in the Chair. 


In addition to the donations of entomological works, a collection 
of insects from New South Wales was presented to the Society by 
J. S. Bowerbank, Esq. 

Mr. Smith exhibited specimens of Miscus campestris and Am- 
mophila vulgaris, which had been taken in copuld, and whence he 
was led to consider the former only as a variety of the latter species. 
He also exhibited a new British species of Nomada, and various rare 
British Andrene. 


Mr. Walton exhibited three new British species of the Curculio- 
nideous genus Magdalis. 


October 5th.—J. Walton, Esq., V.P. in the Chair. 


Mr. Sells exhibited a number of illustrations of the natural history 
of various species of insects, including nests of the Osmia cerulescens, 
numerous kinds of galls formed by Cecidomyie, &c., with their pa- 
rasites ; Chlorops pumilionis, in various states, the larvee of which had 
proved very destructive this year near Kingston, and had entirely 
destroyed several acres of rye. 

Mr. Westwood exhibited a remarkable gall brought from Manilla 
by Mr. Cuming, the outer covering of which consisted of exceedingly 
fine filaments, which crumbled to powder on being touched, and the 
inhabitant of which was a species of Cynips; also a cocoon made 
by a large Saturnia, the chrysalis of which was still inclosed and 
filled with eggs, although the antennz-cases were so broad as to 
lead to the supposition that the specimen was a male. 

Mr. Ingpen exhibited the cocoon of Cetonia aurata, the larva of 
which he had then recently found at the root of a tree, containing a 
living imago ; likewise another mass of the cocoons of the Hemiteles 
sp.? found attached to a lilac branch. 

Mr. Smith exhibited various species of British ants of the differ- 
ent sexes, showing the two distinct kinds of neuters of Formica san- 
guinea, in the nest of which he had also found Formica fusca, F. cu- 
nicularia, and Myrmica rubra: also a piece of the stump of an oak 
tree burrowed into in all directions and inhabited by Formica rufa. 

Mr. Stephens mentioned a remarkable instance of the occurrence 
of the autumnal disease of flies, having observed that a great number 
of the blades of a tall grass (Sesleria cerulea) growing at the sides 
of the path leading through Ongar Park Wood in Essex, for about 
fifty yards were covered with hundreds of dead specimens of Chei- 
losia gracilis, many of which he exhibited still attached to the stems 
of the grass: he also observed one of the flies fly languidly down, 
settle on the grass, and die. 

Mr. Westwood exhibited drawings of the veins of the wings of 
various genera of British butterflies, commenting upon the modifica- 


Entomological Society. 149 


tions to which they are subject, and which he had found to afford a 
very satisfactory character for determining the limits of several of 
the genera, not only in these insects, but also among the Homo- 
ptera, in which order they had not hitherto been employed. 

The commencement of a paper by J. O. Westwood, F.L.S., entitled 
“Observations on the Linnzan species of Staphylinide,” was read. 

In this memoir the author reviews the opinions which have been 
expressed by the various writers upon this family of beetles relative 
to the different species of rove-beetles described by Linnzus, and 
also, guided by the Linnean Collection itself in the possession of the 
Linnean Society, determines the modern genera to which the species 
respectively belong, and corrects their synonyms. The following 
is an abstract of the latter part of these observations :— 

Sp. 1. Staphylinus hirtus is the Emus hirtus, Leach. 

Sp. 2. St. murinus is Staphylinus (Trichoderma, Steph.) nebulosus, 
Fabr., Steph., &c. 

Sp. 3. St. mavillosus. Under this name Linneus united Creo- 
philus mazillosus, K. and Goerius olens, Leach. 

Sp. 4. St. erythropterus is the St. erythropterus, Fabr. (cesareus, 
Cederh, and Erichs.), not the St. castanopterus, Grav. 

Sp. 5. St. politus. Several species confounded together, but the 
typical specimen is the Staph. eneus, Grav., Gyll. 

Sp. 6. St. rufus is Oxyporus rufus, Fabr. 

Sp. 7. St. lunulatus is Bolitobius lunulatus of Panzer and Zetter- 
stedt (B. atricapillus, Fabr., &c.). 

Sp. 8. St. riparius is Pederus riparius, Fab. 

Sp. 9. St. obtusus is a Tachyporus specifically identical with T. 
analis, Fab., which is a variety of it. 

Sp. 10. St. lignorum is a Tachinus of the size of T. subterraneus. 

Sp. 11. St. Silphoides is identical with Tachinus suturalis, Grav. 

Sp. 12. St. subterraneus is Tachinus subterranneus, Grav. 

Sp. 13. St. flavescens. No specimen of this doubtful species 
exists in the Linnean cabinet. 

Sp. 14. St. edongatus is identical with Lathrobium elongatum, 
Erichs. 

Sp. 15. St. biguttatus is a small Stenus. 

Sp. 16. St. bipustulatus. No specimen of this evident species of 
Stenus exists in the Linnzean cabinet. 

Sp. 17. St. cantharellus. Ditto. Probably a Malthinus. 

Sp. 18. St. littoreus is identical with Oxyporus (Conurus, Steph.) 
cellaris, Fab. 

Sp. 19. St. sanguineus is an Aleochara closely allied to 4. fuscipes. 

Sp. 20. St. caraboides is Lesteva caraboides, Grav. (testaceus, Bdv. 
and Lacord.) 

Sp. 21. St. chrysomelinus is Tachyporus chrysomelinus, Auct. 

Sp. 22. St. flavipes is Tachyporus hypnorum, Fab. 

Sp. 23. St. fuscipes is identical with Gyrohypnus lentus, Grav. 

Sp. 24. St. rufipes is identical with Tachinus pullus, Grav. 

Sp. 25. St. piceus is Oxytelus piceus, Gyll. 

Sp. 26. St. boleti is Gyrophena minima, Erichs. 


150 Entomological Ssciety. 


November 2nd.—J. Walton, Esq., V.P. in the Chair. 


Mr. Westwood gave an account of several recent observations 
made by him relative to the development of the Myriapoda, exhibit- 
ing specimens and drawings of some minute individuals of Lithobius 
forcipatus, which differed from each other in the number of limbs, 
one having only eight pairs of feet, another ten, another eleven, 
whilst one, which was a quarter of an inch long, had gained fifteen 
pairs. In the former individuals there were several pairs of ex- 
tremely minute appendages arising at the sides of the rudimental 
terminal segments of the body; but in the last-mentioned specimen 
the terminal segment of the long hind pair of feet were fully de- 
veloped. He also exhibited a full grown Lithobius, one of the pe- 
nultimate legs of which was very short, and which he considered 
was the result of an arrest of development, and not the reproduction 
of the limb. He would also explain in the same manner the cause of 
the minute size of one of the feet of several specimens of Scolopendra 
which had been exhibited at former meetings of the Society, in all 
which it was one or other of the hind feet which was of a diminished 
size. He also exhibited a small slender white wingless insect, one 
sixth of an inch long, captured running on the ground, possessing six 
feet and two very long anal filaments, thus resembling the larva of 
a Staphylinus, but having multiarticulate antenne, and broad 4-den- 
tate mandibles ; the abdominal segments were also furnished at the 
sides beneath with very minute short filaments. Hence as this 
insect would not accord with the larve of any known group of in- 
sects, he deemed it possible that it might constitute a new genus of 
Myriapoda in an undeveloped state. 

The following memoirs were read. 

Notice of a simple method of entrapping and destroying Wasps. 
By the Rev. F. W. Hope. This plan, which is very serviceable in 
protecting wall fruit, consists in placing pieces of the fruit or bits 
of meat under a hand glass raised an inch or two above the ground, 
having one of the top panes taken out or a small hole made at top, 
with another hand glass placed on the top of the lower one; the 
insects being attracted to the food fly upwards into the upper glass, 
and are easily destroyed by introducing a few lighted matches into the 
upper glass. ‘This plan is mentioned by Mr. Ingpen in his instruc- 
tions for collecting, and Mr. Marshall stated that he had also known 
it used for collecting nocturnal Lepidoptera, a light being used under 
the glass to entrap the moths. Mr. Bainbridge also mentioned that 
by hanging dead birds or pieces of flesh in front of wall-fruit trees 
the fruit would be left untouched. 

The continuation of Mr. Westwood’s memoir on the Linnean 
Staphylinide was also read. 


December 7th.—The Rev. F. W. Hope, President, in the Chair. 


Mr. Evans exhibited a specimen of Paussus Burmeisteri, and a 
new species of Chiron, which he had recently received from South 
Africa. 


Entomological Society. 151 


Dr. Calvert presented some living larve of one of the species of 
Noctuide, which he had found exceedingly destructive to his wheat 
crops in the north of Yorkshire, the larve ascending the stems and 
devouring the grainat the end of September. The land upon which 
the crops attacked were sown was reclaimed moor land, and it was 
considered that it was owing to the lateness of the ripening of the 
crop that it was subject to these attacks, earlier crops in more south- 
ern parts of the country escaping. It was further suggested that it 
would be desirable to plough up the soil several times to a consider- 
able depth, whereby the laryee or chrysalides in the winter or spring 
would become exposed, and would be greedily devoured either by 
the rooks or by ducks, which might be turned into the fields for that 
purpose. 

The following memoirs were read. 

Observations on the Migrations of certain Butterflies in British 
Guiana. By Robert Schomburgk, Esq., Corr. Memb. E.S., &c. 

In this memoir the author notices that several species of Callidryas 
are often observed in the months of September and October, settling 
in prodigious numbers on the wet sand banks, and which, when 
alarmed, presented a brilliant spectacle in the display of the differ- 
ent shades from deep orange to the palest sulphur colours. The 
Indians, when they observed a number hovering over a particular 
spot, said that they were come to celebrate a marriage dance, 
whilst such as were settled with their long spiral tongues unrolled, 
and resting on the moist sand bank, were compared to paiwori drink- 
ers. On the morning of the 10th October 1838, while ascending 
the river Essequibo, he observed myriads of these butterflies coming 
from the south-west and flying to the north-east, always crossing 
the river in that direction, flying over the tops of the forest trees, 
but descending nearly to the surface of the river when they had to 
cross it: the distance which the boat had travelled during the day 
was nine miles, and the butterflies continued an uninterrupted column 
from 8 o’clock a.m. till half-past 5 p.m., so that their numbers must 
have been incredible. It was supposed that they came from the 
extensive savannahs along the Pacaraima mountains, and were flying 
toward those which extend between the rivers Berbice and Corentyn. 
The Accawai Indians at the upper river Demerara sometimes collect 
large numbers of caterpillars, which they use as food: indeed their 
numbers are so great that whole baskets-full are gathered, after which 
they are roasted and mixed with the flour prepared from the root of 
the cassava (Jatropha manihat), and baked into cakes; the cater- 
pillars are also sometimes mixed with turtle eggs, which constitutes 
a great delicacy. ‘The Accawai Indians in Mr. Schomburgk’s com- 
pany asserted that the butterflies there seen deposited their eggs in 
the plants from which the caterpillars used as food are collected. 

Mr. Gould also stated that he had observed a species of caterpillar 
in vast profusion in the interior of New South Wales, distinct from 
the bugong, upon which the natives fed, and which was also de- 
voured by a species of hawk and the ibis. 

There was also read a memoir by J. O. Westwood, F.L.S., con- 


152 Zoological Society. 


sisting of descriptions of the following exotic Hymenopterous insects 
belonging to the family Sphegide :— 

Trrroema W. Antenne ¢, fere corporis longitudine filiformes. 
Caput tuberculo frontali. Mandibule mediocres dente interno latis- 
simo. Labrum minimum. Metathorax utrinque angulariter pro- 
ductus. Abdomen 3-annulatum,g. Tarsi simplices. Ungues bifidi. 
Dolichuro affnis. 

Trirogma cerulea, W. Tota cerulea, punctata, griseo-villosa, an- 
tennis tibiis tarsisque nigris, alis hyalinis. Expans. alar. lin. 93. 
Inhabits Northern India. Mus. W. W. Saunders, F.L.S. 

ApHELoToMA, W. Caput latum, antice parim productum. Mandi- 
bule crasse dente interno acuto. Thorax antice et postice valde 
attenuatus. Ale breves. Cellula marginalis 1, haud appendicu- 
lata ; 4 submarginales, 1” appendiculata. Pedes inermes. Tarsi 
simplices 9. Ampulici affinis. 

Aphelotoma Tasmanica, W. Nigra, pedibus rufis, alis fuscis, 
anticis fascid medid albd, Expans. alar. lin. 6. Inhabits Van 
Diemen’s Land. D. Ewing. Mus. Westwood. 

Curorion (Latr. AMputex, Jur.) cyanipes, W. Nigro-cerulea, 
rude punctata, mesothoracis dorso in medio haud longitudinaliter 
impresso, pedibus cyaneis, alis fuscescenti-hyalinis, nubild sub- 
apicali obscuriori. Expans. alar. lin. 53. Inhabits the Capeo 
Good Hope. Mus. Westwood. 


ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 


July 14, 1840.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. 


A letter from Sir Robert Heron, Bart., dated July 8, 1840, was 
read. It related to a young Kangaroo, which had crawled out of 
. the pouch of the parent long before the proper time, and was conse- 
quently unable to return; its body was marked all over by the 
mother in her attempts to get it back into the pouch. In a second 
letter Sir R. Heron states that this young Kangaroo was quite naked, 
and unable to move. It was some hours before he could find the 
keeper, and when he arrived the little animal was scarcely alive. 
The keeper took it home, gave it milk, and by careful treatment it 
quite revived, and was restored to the pouch of the mother, where it 
has remained for five days, appears to be perfectly well, and fre- 
quently protrudes its nose. ‘The mother never left it, and was evi- 
dently under great anxiety. 


Some specimens, displaying the different stages of the Rana Para- 
doxa, were also exhibited. ‘These specimens were brought from 
Demerara by Capt. Warren, who presented them to the Society. 


Mr. Fraser exhibited and pointed out the characters of the follow- 

ing new species of birds from the collection of the Earl of Derby : 
Turpus e1Gas. 7". nigrescenti-olivaceus ; subtus fuscescenti-cine- 
reus ; hoc colore apud gulam crissumque obscuriore, caudd et capite 


fuliginosis ; gutturis plumis strigd obscurd et oblongd notatis ; 
rostro, pedibusque flavis. 


Zoological Society. 153 


Long. tot. 14 unc.; rostri, 13; ale, 63; caude, 6}; tarsi, 1}. 

Hab. S®. Fé de Bogota. 

This bird may at once be distinguished from any other American 
species with which I am acquainted by its much greater size. 


Psirracus cHatcorrerus. P. nigricans, nitore submetallico ; plu- 
mis capitis, ceruleo, et nec non viridi lavatis ; illis dorsi sub-fuli- 
ginosis, tinctura viridi ; illis corporis subtus ceruleo suffusis ; 
alarum tectricibus eneo-viridibus, hic et illic ochreo tinctis ; pri- 
mariis, uropygio, cauddque intense ceruleis ; tectricibus caude 
paululim virescentibus, crisso rubro ; plumis femorum gutturisque 
rubro variegatis ; alis subtus virescenti-ceruleis, tectricibus infe- 
rioribus intensé ceruleis ; rostro flavo. 

Long. tot. 115 unc; rostri, 1; ale, 83; caude, 3}; tarsi, 3. 

Hab. S*. Fé de Bogota. 

Very closely approximates to the Psittacus purpureus, Gmel., but 
may at once be distinguished by its beak being entirely yellow ; the 
absence of the red spot in front of the eye; its blue rump; the 
feathers on the legs, throat and chest being variegated with red ; 
the darker colour of the abdomen, and also in the colouring of the 
upper and under surfaces of the wings. 


Picus ELEGANS. PP. coccineus, fascid per genas excurrente, et ab- 
domine, flavis; mento, guttureque nigro flavidoque variegatis ; 
plumis pectoris et uropygii rubello, flavido, et nigro fasciatis ; 
caudd nigrd, primariis fuscescenti-nigris, extus olivaceis. 

Foem. differt gutture, capiteque superne nigris. 

Long. tot. 12 unc. ; rostri, 13; ale, 52; caude, 43; tarsi, 4. 

Hab. 5. Fé de Bogota. 

Head, neck, back, wings, and moustache, blood-red; a stripe, 
commencing at the nostril, passing through the eye, and extending 
on to the ear-coverts, together with the abdomen, under surface of 
the tail, and wing-coverts, yellow; chin black, each feather having 
a narrow bar of yellow, which becomes more distinct on the throat 
and chest, which are tinged with red; the feathers of the rump and 
upper tail-coverts are similarly marked with those on the chest, but 
more obscurely ; primaries olive; tail, beak and feet black. 

The female only differs from the male in having the upper surface 
of the head and moustache black; all the colours are less brilliant. 

This bird appears nearly related to Colaptes campestris (Picus 
campestris, Licht.). 

The three species above described are from the collection of the 
Earl of Derby. 


Mr. Fraser also exhibited some specimens of the true Pteroglos- 
sus Azare of Wagler and Vieillot, and pointed out the differences 
between that species and the bird figured by Mr. Gould, in his Mo- 
nograph of the family of Toucans, under that name. 

“This bird differs from the Azare of Gould, in having the broad 
dusky dash along the upper mandible (having seen about twenty 
specimens of this species, of all ages and sexes, I can safely say that 
it is not a sign of immaturity, or caused by decomposition, as Mr. 
Gould was led to suppose, but really a specific difference), the very 


154 Zoological Society. 


broad black belt, and the very narrow band of scarlet across the ab- 
domen, as may be seen by a comparison of the figure given by 
Gould in his Monograph, and the one by Vieillot in his Ga/érie des 
Oiseaur, tom. il. 

«The specimen now before me, of the Azare of Wagler, was brought 
from British Guiana by R. H. Schomburgk, Esq., Corr. Memb. Zool. 
Soc., and presented by him to this Society. In the Earl of Derby’s 
collection there is a specimen of the bird figured by Gould, for which 
I propose the name of Péeroglossus flavirostris, from the uniform 
colouring of its beak. M. Natterer informs me the latter species is 


from Rio Janeiro.” 


July 28.—Professor Owen in the Chair. 


Mr. Cuming exhibited some specimens of Quadrupeds, which he 
had procured during his stay at Malacca; they consisted of two spe- 
cimens of Semnopithecus obscurus, which species, Mr. Cuming states, 
is subject to great variation in its colouring, one specimen of Felis 
marmorata, and one of Rhizomys Sinensis. 


Mr. Cuming’s notes relating to the last-mentioned animal state 
that the specimen was a male, and before it was skinned afforded the 
following dimensions : length from the tip of the nose to the root of 
the tail, 15 inches; of tail, 6 inches; girth behind the shoulders, 8 
inches. The animal lives on the roots of bamboos, under which it 
burrows ; the eyes are very small, and of a black colour. 


Mr. Blyth read a paper entitled ‘‘ An Amended List of the Species 
of the genus Ovis*.” 

The paper was illustrated by numerous drawings; and the horns 
of the Rass of Pamir, from the Museum of the Royal Asiatic Society, 
and two pairs of those of the Sha of Little Thibet, and one of the 
Nahoor Sheep, or Snd of Great Thibet, brought by G. T. Vigne, 
Esq., were exhibited. 

Mr. Blyth also exhibited various other coloured drawings and spe- 
cimens collected chiefly in Little Thibet by Mr. Vigne, among the 
former of which were several figures of the Yak (Bos grunniens), a 
highly-finished portrait of the Jharalt of Mr. Hodgson, another of 
the Ovis Vignii, some sketches of the Ursus isabellinus, (or Syriacus 
of Ehrenberg?) and of Buffaloes of the same breed as that of Italy 


* The paper will be given in a future number. 

+ “This animal is mostly known as the Zehr, Thaar, or Thar, to the 
westward of Nepal, a name applied by Mr. Hodgson to a very different 
animal, which is usually called Swrow, or Surrow. ‘The first of these names, 
as suggested to me by Col. H. Smith, is clearly a modification of the Teuton 
Thur, ramifying into Thier, Deer, &c. &c. &e. Surow, or Surrow, again 
passes into various other names, applied to different Himalayan Ruminants; 
as Jerow or Jerrow for the Cervus Aristotelis, Serow and Chirew (pronounced 
with a soft ‘Ch’) for the Panthalops chiru, Hodgson, &e. Then we have 
Jharal, Goral, Goorul, Baral, Boorul, Burrhel, Boorhoor, Nayoor, Nahoor, 
and even the Persian Maral may be derived from the same root. These 
names, too, are all severally applied to different animals, whence it often re- 
quires much caution in endeavouring to ascertain what species is intended.”’ 


—E. B. 


Zoological Society. 155 


and Hungary, with the long tail, &c., that were drawn from life at 
Hurriana. This race was more esteemed for the quantity of milk it 
yields than the ordinary Indian Buffalo, with long horns, a shorter 
tail, &c., and is doubtless the same, in the opinion of Mr. Blyth, as 
the Guzurat race indicated in Dr. Buchanan’s ‘Journey through 
Mysore,’ &c., which that author, however, observed at Seringapa- 
tam. It appears to be scantily diffused throughout India, becoming 
rarer to the eastward. 

Among the specimens was the horn of a Stag, from Kashmir, 
which Mr. Blyth suspected would prove to be the C. Wallichii of 
Duvaucel, or a closely allied species, a description of which may be 
expected from Dr. Falconer. The specimen exhibited was 44 inches 
long, and 8 inches round above burr: it had a brow, a bez, and 
royal antlers, the bez a foot in length, and longest of the three, and 
it terminated in a bifurcating crown, precisely as in the Cervus Elaphus 
of the Sal forest of Nepal, figured by Mr. Hodgson, and supposed 
by Mr. Ogilby to be C. Wallichit, an opinion in which Mr. Blyth 
coincided. ‘The general character of this horn was intermediate to 
that of the Wapiti and European Stag, but agreeing more nearly 
with the latter in its kind of granulated surface. 

There were also three pairs of horns of the Markbur of Kabul, or 
Rawacki of Little Thibet, a race of feral common Goats (in the opinion 
of Mr, Blyth), remarkable for their large size, and also that of the 
horns, which last are more or less twisted, varying from the curva- 
ture of those of the Koodoo, only in an opposite direction, to the 
tense spiral of the Caffrarian Impoof’s horns, as shown by the speci- 
mens then exhibited. It was remarkable that no tame Goats ob- 
served by Mr. Vigne in the same countries at all approached this 
feral race in stature, nor was it known to occur in Persia, or in Ne- 
pal. From the circumstance of the twist alone of the horns of this 
animal, Mr. Blyth argued that it was not an aboriginal species; for 
whereas an inward spirature, or at least a tendency to it at the tips, 
was all but invariably observable throughout the endlessly diversified 
races of domestic Goats, neither the wild Capra Afgagrus, nor any 
other of the numerous distinct species of wild Capre known to Mr. 
Blyth, exhibited this spirature in the least degree ; besides which, it 
appeared to be alike in no two specimens of the Markbur. This animal, 
however, as he was informed, did not vary in colour, which resem- 
bles that of an ordinary brown domestic Goat. A description and 
figure of it have been published in Mr. Vigne’s narrative of his tra- 
vels in Kabul. 

Finally, were exhibited the skull and horns of a magnificent spe- 
cimen of the Himalayan Ibex, being the second skull and third pair of 
horns of this species examined by Mr. Blyth, all of which accorded 
with each other in the several particulars in which they differed from 
the Swiss Ibex. The animal is very closely allied to the latter, having 
a similar rudimental beard, and colouring, so far as he could learn; 
but the horns are much longer, considerably less divergent (a constant 
distinction in both species), and resemble those of the Egyptian Ibex 
in curvature ; excepting towards the base, they are less massive than 
the horns of the Swiss Ibex, the middle part being narrower; and 


156 Zoological Society. 


the tips, which incline more abruptly somewhat forward and inward, 
are much more attenuated, or drawn out. The splendid pair ex- 
hibited, which were in their twelfth year of growth, and all but fully 
developed, measured 44 feet over the curvature, and 104 inches round 
at base ; diverging to 23 inches asunder, measuring outside, at nearly 
three-fourths of their length from the base, and the tips returning 
to 16 inches apart, at a distance of 20 inches from the base inside. 
They are 4 inches deep at base, 21 inches broad anteriorly, and 2 
inches at a foot distance from the base, bearing 26 prominences, and 
numbering, as before remarked, 12 years of growth, which success- 
ively give 16, 7, 5, 4, 5, 4, 34, 25, 2, 14, and the last (incomplete) 
Zt, inches. The extreme length of skull is 12 inches, or 185 inches 
over the curves, from tip of intermaxillary to occipital foramen ; 
breadth across of orbits posteriorly 7 inches, and total length of bony 
palate 61 inches. The dimensions of the largest pair of horns of 
the Swiss Ibex examined by Mr. Blyth, and which were of the same 
age as the preceding, are given as follows. Length 33 feet over the 
arch, having a span of 2 feet from base to tip inside; the points 22 
feet asunder, and basal circumference 103 inches ; number of promi- 
nences above 20, several being comprised within the first 8 inches. 
They diverge quite regularly, and somewhat spirally, more outward 
to the tip. 

«« The Himalayan Ibex,’’ continues Mr. Blyth, ‘‘is the Skyn or Skeen, 
Sakeen or Sikeen (as variously written) of different parts of its range, 
and is numerous, according to Mr. Vigne, in Little Thibet, where it is 
designated Skyn. In Kashmir it bears the name of Kyl. Mr. Moor- 
croft informs us that in Ladakh the male is termed Skyn, and the 
female /’ Danma* : he describes it to inhabit the most inaccessible 
crags of the mountains; and other authors notice its habits as en- 
tirely resembling those of its Alpine congener}. In Kashmir, as I 
am informed by Mr. Vigne, its poshm (or under-fleece of delicate 
silky wool), which in all the true massive-horned Ibices is amazingly 
copious in winter, is highly prized, ‘ that of one large Ibex being equal 
to the produce of three Shawl Goats, besides being softer and finer. 
I have some beautiful cloth,’ continues that gentleman, ‘ made from 
the poshm of the Ibex. The animal is of a sepia-brown colour.’ 
It may be further noticed, that in the ‘ Journal of the Asiatic Society 
of Bengal,’ vol. v. p. 242, it is stated that Major Kennedy had a 
pair of these animals, stuffed, at Suhatu, in Kunawar. A skull and 
horns which I saw at Mr. Leadbeater’s was received from Nepal, 
where, however, the species does not yet appear to have been noticed 
by Mr. Hodgson. Dr. Falconer has probably named it. 


“ Himalaya Ibex. Capra Ibici Helvetico simillima, sed cornibus 
magis prolongatis, semper mints divergentibus, apicibus attenuati- 
oribus et ad antrorsim abruptiori-curvatis,—sic ut in plurimis spe- 
ciebus hujus generis, at vix in Caprd Ibice vera.” 


* Travels, 1. 311. 
+ Vide ‘Journal of a Trip through Kunawar,’ published in the ‘ Journal 
of the Asiatic Society of Bengal’ for 1839, p. 928. 


Royal Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 157 


ROYAL BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. 

The Society met on Thursday evening (March 11th) in the 
Royal Institution, Dr. Greville in the chair, 

Mr. Edward Forbes read a communication on the specific value 
of the appendages of the anthers in the genus Viola. 

Mr. Forbes commenced by stating, that in some plants a particu- 
lar form of the leaf or other appendage might be the same in all the 
species, while in other plants this form might only be similar ia a 
few species. In the case of the genus Viola, the antherine append- 
ages or nectaries have generally been regarded as of generic im- 
portance only. By comparing the nectary of a Pansey with that of 
a Dog-violet, a difference will be observed of specific, or at least 
sectional importance. In order to ascertain the value of this cha- 
racter, he had examined above seventy species of Violets, chiefly 
from the herbarium of Dr. Greville. He found three different forms 
of nectaries. The most common is lancet-shaped, which prevails 
among the allies of Viola canina and Viola odorata. The next is of 
a linear form, and prevails chiefly amongst the Pansies, V. lutea, 
etc. The third is rotund, a rare form, but which may be seen in 
the Viola palustris. ‘These nectaries are to be found in the spur of the 
flower, which varies in form according to the shape of the nectary. 
When the nectary is lancet-shaped, the spur is generally thick in 
proportion to its length, and very blunt, being shortest in those 
species which have the nectaries broadest. The rotund nectary is 
generally associated with a short round spur, and the linear with a 
slender spur, often of great comparative length. The colours of 
Violets have also some relation to the forms of the nectaries. In 
this genus, blue, yellow, purple and white are the colours seen. 
The blue may again be divided into purple-blue and sky-blue, each 
passing into white. ‘lhe purple may also pass into white, but the 
sky-blue never does. ‘These distinctions are of importance in the 
investigation of nearly allied species, such as Viola canina and Viola 
montana. In the one case the yellow passes into pink, and in the 
other into purple. White is rarely the normal colour of a Violet. 
The lancet-shaped nectary is chiefly associated with blue flowers, 
sometimes with the yellow passing into white; but never with the 
yellow passing into purple, they having always linear nectaries. 
The Violets which are normally white derived from blue have always 
lanceolate or rounded appendages. Mr. Forbes also pointed out the 
relation of the nectary to the leaf, to the bractea or stipula, and 
also to the stem. By considering these, along with the colour and 
geographical distribution, he thought a very natural arrangement of 
this extensive genus might be made, and which would greatly facili- 
tate the distinction of species. 

The next paper was upon the botanical characters of the British 
Oaks, by Dr. Greville. The author stated that he had paid great 
attention to the distinctive characters of the oaks for the last three 
years, and his investigations had led him to believe that the usual 
specific distinctions were not correct. Thus he found that the 
Quercus sessiliflora in one situation might have a very short flower- 
stalk, and in another a very long one; and the same was the case 


158 Wernerian Natural History Society of Edinburgh. 


with other species, so that the distinction here indicated by the 
name is incorrect. The difference between Quercus Robur and 
sessilifora could not be ascertained by the botanical characters, 
but it was well known that a great difference existed between the 
wood of these two species. The former was called the white oak, 
and the latter the red, and in some districts the white was consi- 
dered of double the value of the red as a timber. He offered these 
observations merely to draw the attention of botanists to this genus, 
and to endeavour to find some new characters by which they might 
be distinguished. It was of great value to this country that the best 
oak should always be planted, and he hoped that some characters 
would be ascertained by which to distinguish them. Dr. Greville 
had not examined specimens from any district south of Cumber- 
land and Westmoreland. The terms “red and white oak” have 
been applied evidently by various authors, sometimes to one, some- 
times to the other; and the redness described by some writers is 
evidently a disease, not a specific difference, in the timber. The 
whole subject requires a careful and strict examination. 

Communications were also read from Mr. George Gardner, dated 
Rio de Janeiro, December 3rd, 1840. with some account of his re- 
cent collections in Brazil ; and a notice of Lecanora rubra (of which 
specimens were presented), found near Richmond, Yorkshire, by Mr. 
James Ward. 

Thursday being the night of the anniversary, a large number of 
the members and their friends sat down to supper in the Hopetoun 
Rooms, Professor Graham in the chair, and Dr. Neill acting as 
croupier for Dr. Christison, who was absent from indisposition. 


WERNERIAN NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. 


At the meeting of this Society, held on the 20th ult., Professor 
Traill read a Memoir of the Life and Writings of the Rev. George 
Low, minister of Birsay, in Orkney, author of ‘ Fauna Orcadensis,’ 
and the friend and correspondent of Sir Joseph Banks and Mr. 
Pennant. This memoir will appear in the next part of the Society’s 
Transactions. 

At the same meeting, Mr. Goodsir described a new species of 
Gymnorhynchus, and exhibited specimens and drawings of the 
animal. ‘The most interesting circumstance in the history of this 
Entozoon is the manner in which it is enclosed in a firm cyst, al- 
though armed with powerful toothed jaws. 

At the meeting held on the 6th of March, a paper was read by Mr. 
Torrie, on the recent ‘Travels in Turkey’ of Dr. Boué, the geologist ; 
in which a summary was given of the observations and discoveries 
made by him during the last four years in the geography, geology, 
botany and zoology of the more remote portions of that compara- 
tively little-known country. 

At the same meeting, a communication was read by the Secretary 
from Professor Fleming, of King’s College, Aberdeen, on a new 
species of the Ray family, or Skate tribe, discovered by him last 
summer on the coast of Aberdeen, and which he proposes to place 


Meteorological Observations. Low 


under a new generic title by the name of Cheiroptera abredonensis. 
Illustrative drawings of the fish were exhibited. .This skate was 
taken in July last, and was about eighteen inches in length. From 
the drawings it appeared to belong to the genus Cephaloptera; but 
we hope the Professor will lose no time in publishing a figure and 
description of this interesting fish. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Mr. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds.’ —In my review of Mr. Gray’s work 
I accidentally omitted to state that the various errors in the ortho- 
graphy of the generic names there pointed out are not attributable 
to Mr. Gray, but to the respective authors from whose works he 
adopted those names.—H. E. Srrickianp. 


Birds of Kent.—Our correspondent Mr. Stephen Mummery, of 
Bath road, Margate, informs us of the capture in a wood near Can- 
terbury of a species of Cuckoo, of which he has sent a description, 
which we must examine more at leisure. He is engaged in pre- 
paring a list of birds found in Kent, arranged under heads, as Resi- 
dents, Periodical Visitants and Stragglers, with their times of arrival 
and departure, and places where found. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR FEB. 1841. 

Chiswick.— Feb. 1. Snowing. 2. Snow-showers. 3. Frosty: dry and cold: 
very severe frost at night. 4. Frosty: overcast. 5. Dry cold haze: windy at 
night. 6. Boisterous. 7. Boisterous: hazy and cold. 8—11. Hazy and cold. 
12. Dense fog: very fine: rain. 13. Overcast : rain. 14. Rain: cloudy. 15. 
Cloudy: slight rain. 16,17, Hazy. 18. Fine. 19. Rain: cloudy and fine. 
20. Cloudy and fine: rain. 2], Overcast and fine. 22. Dense fog. 23. Hazy: 
rain. 24, Hazyandcold. 25. Cloudy and cold: rain, 26. Rain. 27. Cloudy : 
rain. 28. Very clear : cloudy and fine. 

Boston. —Feb. 1. Cloudy: snow a.m. and p.m. 2. Fine: snow early a.m. : 
snow p.m. 3. Cloudy: snow early A.M.and p.m. 4,5. Cloudy. 6, 7. Stormy. 
8. Cloudy: snowr.m. 9, 10. Cloudy. 11—13. Cloudy: rain p.m. 14, Cloudy. 
15. Cloudy: raine.m. 16. Cloudy. 17. Rain. 18,19. Cloudy. 20, 21. 
Fine. 22, 23. Foggy. 24. Rain. 25. Cloudy: rainr.m. 26. Rain: rain p.m. 
27. Rain. 28. Fine. 

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire-—Feb. 1, 2. Sprinkling of snow : frost p.m. 
8. Snow-showers: frost. 4. Frost: fair but cloudy. 5. Frost: sprinkling of 
snow. 6. Frost: occasional snow-showers. 7. Frost: severe and cold. 8, 9. 
Frost: cold and withering. 10. Frost, but giving way. 11. Thaw and heavy 
rain: sleet. 12. Fog: rain: fine thaw. 13. Rainall day. 14. Rain in the 
evening: mild. 15. Rainall day. 16,17. Fair but cloudy. 18. Wet all day. 
19. Clear and cold. 20. Fine. 21, 22. Fine, but cloudy. 23. Rain a.m: 
moist p.m. 24, Clear andcold. 25, Cloudy and threatening rain. 26. Cloudy 
with high wind. 27. Frost in the morning. 28. Frost in the morning with 
snow on the hills. 

Sun shone out 19 days. Rain fell 8 days. Frost 11 days. Snow 6 days. 

Wind north 1 day. North-east 8days. East-north-east 2days. East 2 days. 
East-south-east 1 day. South-east 4 days. South 4 days. South-west 2 days. 
West 1 day. North-west 1 day. North-north-west 2 days. 

Calm 6 days. Moderate 11 days. Brisk 4 days. Strong breeze 4 days. 
Boisterous 3 days. 


Mean temperature of the month ............ 36°°50 
Mean temperature of February 1840 ...... 36 -78 
Mean temperature of spring-water ......... 42 :60 


Mean temperature of spring-water, Feb.1840 44 °16 


*uvayil 


“Ue § 
"20g “AOY 
:"puo'yT 


*yurod 


“MOI 


06L- : 
BL-€ | 89-1) 92. | “wing \-€€ S-00L-VE alte 2-1 O-PE | 8-0P F-9€ 69-62) £12.62 6F-6z | 802-62 | ££8-62 
11-0 |GO- | *** | PPO. |:mnw jurpeo|-mN | sna [fez Fop| GE) ze | LV | 0-SE| €-€F | 6-98 | LP-6z | 9L.6z | 2S-62 | 189-62 | FL8.6% 
s+ 10S | Lo. | OOL- |*mnNNn| *N | *N | “MN | PE FEH] BE) ze | Gh |0-LE| L-LV | L-6€ | £8.62 | 08-62 | 9£-62 | 89E-6% | 0€2-62 
s+ | LO. | PO. | SOL. | -mN junpeoi-mn | emnn | IP) BP iGIP| GO | gh | Lgf|S-bV | L-€P | L9.6z | 08-62 | LV-62 | 8£9-6z | 18.6% 
BOC S| al X08 Na ‘Mm |W) an} ‘N [f1€| Cp) BE) Se | sh | gE) G-17|8-8| VO-0€ | €C-0€ | 96-62 | 940-08 | 80€-08 
ser WLOe| TOse |b 5 & ‘NN | ‘H/-an| ‘N | LE| of| OF] oO€ | ov |8-€8/€-1V|L-PE| SP-0€ | 6E-08 | 96.6% | 862-0€ | VOE-0€ 
rer fovee [see | oe | aN fuyeo| “an | “AN | TP Fey) BSE! se | PH |9-8€| LEV |9-8E | 8z-0€ | VZ.0€ | 96-62% | R60-0€ | £20.08 
see po tee posse | | tas |wpeo} an] “MN | BE) OF! ZE| gE | BV |Z-0F | G-0G |€-0F | 61-0€ | 81-0€ | £6.62 | E2£-08 | SPE.0F 
QG-1 |ST- |" | €90- | *s jmpeoj-an| “mx ge) op] Of) 62 | 9G | LPP ZZS ESP) ST-0F | G0.0€ | LL-6% | 291-08 | 962.08 
se [ts | Ty. | €€0. | +s | sas|-s | ‘s | oP| gh| ab) oF | 9S |¥-0F| 0-09/L-9F | $g-62 | 19-62 | £€-6z | 808-62 | LL6.6z 
rs Jo" | ZO. | 880+ | “as joreol ms} “s | Ih) Ch) PP) SE | OF |O.€F| P19 |8-9F | CF-60 | PP-6z | oz-6% | 109-6 | PPL-6z 
S00" SHO 0p ||| os *s jumyeo| -s | ‘as | gf] ch; oF! g& | €¢ |L.0F| P-GP |€-€P | 92-62 | P2-62 | 93-62 | 06-62 | 119.6% 
"+ 190- | 10. | S&T. | sas jmyeo «m | “an | 1b Gop S-9€| 9€ | OF |8.0F | 0-09 |£-0P | PE-62 | 0-62 | L6-8z | FgS-6c | VES-6z 
see |G]. | Tt. | 160- | :as |myeo! as ‘a = (f6€| op| 2) 6€ | 19 | G.2h| 3-67 | LSP | 61-62 | 00.62 | €L-8% | 980-62 | IP 1-6 
ves [ove | Gy. | "| casa juyeo| *s | ass | gf| Gp| £v| ay | 6h |P-2h| P-19 |P-£P | $9.80 | 96-82 | 68-82 | 120-62 | €92-62 
90:2 |60- | *** | G20. | ‘as juyeoims| ‘s | IP SCP) CF 1b | ZG | 0.SP) €-gh |€-LP | £8.82 | 16.82 | o8-8a | LG1-6 | 887-62 
TOL | 10. | “** | ‘aS fuuyea| «s | -ass |$Z€| Gp} IV| PH | 1¢ |¥-1h| 0-67 |8-PF| 20-62 | 82-62 | 0£-62 | E1€-6% | 669.62 
m0 CIS ikOS I ee "s |myeo|-ms| ‘s | O£| oF| 8E| e€ | 1S |9-.SE|S-ch | L-17 | SF-6z | OF.6z | E£-6z | OF9-62 | SFL-62 
SOE SERN 0ST waa ‘a jmyeo) ‘s | cas | 6%] 6€| C£| LE | TH |0-2%|%-LE | L-9O€ | 8E-6% | £S-6z | 89-62 | LG9-62 | 998-62 
sep | po. | | sa lueo| cas | sas | 1) €¢ \9-L0| Lo | ZE | 0-LZ| G-0€ |£-8z | 89-62 | 08-62 | 9L-6% | 656-67 | L10.0€ 
ge afer |e es “IN | oH [aN] “N |¥Qz /EZE|S-Q| LZ | OF | Z-LZ| £-60 | P-Lz | L8-6z | OL-62 | LP-6z | SF9.6% | 296.62 
sre foe Josse fees GN fot [aN | CN | LO IETE| 9%) 9% | 6B | 0-72) L-9% | L-93 | LS-62 | 09.63 | 12-62% | S6E-60 | ZPV-6z 
SOlOe |B ca eaee | *HNE | a | ea | “AN 171% $97 |G-£%| PZ | LZ | 8-€Z| 8-85 |8-£% | 8S-6Z | $9-6% | OV-62 | CVV-60 | 00S-AZ 
beets (Avent ee eel ‘F | a | ca | aN |f9z/F08| 82) FS | 8% |S-SB| 8-6Z | £-Lz | 82-6 | 08-62 | 99-62% | 609-62 | 199-62 
see Jose Jocee | see | can | a [tax | can |F0€| PE |S-62| 9% | O€ |9-FZ| 0-08 | L-Sz | $8.63 | 82-62 | SS-6% | 889-62 | Z2L-6Z 
see fosee Poses | see Van | m | aN | ‘a | 2| FO] LB] BS | O€ |3-2z| L-S%|L-S% | LL-62 | Le-6% | 29-62 | 0L9-62 | 08-62% 
ee eee ame || acns || MENA) ULTBO). cot 'N |71%| €£/9-9G| PI | gz |9-1%| L-6% |%-ZZ| 10-08 | LO-0€ | 08-62 | LL6.6z | 020-08 
Se oe ane a | GN jumped} aN] *N  |79%| €£/9-82| 81 | If |8-Sz| P-ZE| LL] | 01-08 | SZ-0€ | 06-62 | 186-66 | £60-0€ 
pociaeee | peeaaeed eee | QTV Ei=a ||) NOR DUD) REND) oN ZE| GE} Z| €% | 1 | 4-62) 0-7 |L-0€ | LV-0€ | ZP-0€ | Z1-0€ | $9Z-0€ | 9PE-.0€ 
| : 

=) 2) : 2] ures [aun xen | cots ur | oxepy | coma | xe |e 6 | sured $g | sure 6 UAL “xR 
al 2 oy rake ae 4809 ZF sos 604 Bo ee |__| *aaystfaa-gjag aud Casale ‘ure $3 

ee [ism eipeuanuen) Tt Fi aes Safe youmstyg | 20g “Soy : wopuog | -aarys-sonyuing | “9 POF “yormsty9 

“ULB “pUulLAy “Ja]aWOULAY, L -sajamoreg 


088-62 
9SL-6G 
gL&-6z 
92.08 
8a0-08 
9S€.0€ 
068.08 
861-08 
918-6% 
ZLO-66 
ZP9-6% 
896-66 
910.62 
PLZ-6% 
O8T-62 
ZLO.6% 
ZL9-66 
068.66 
F10-08 
9£9.6% 
ZLE-6% 
OSP-6z 
819-64 
289-62 
09L-6% 


56 0 


. 


=a 69 19 


“dou 
‘IPS8I 
“yuo 
jo sktq 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


No. 43. MAY 1841. 


XIX.—On the Alieration which the Atmosphere undergoes 
during the Development of Heat in the Spadix of Colocasia 
odora. By Professors G. Vrouix and W. H. De VriEse. 

[Communicated by the Authors. ] 


Havine communicated last year to the first class of the Royal 
Institute of the Netherlands our experiments regarding the 
influence of the spadix of Colocasia odora on the surrounding 
atmosphere, we have, in repeating the experiments, constantly 
obtained the same results with the flowers of this species. 
Thus convinced that our researches have risen in scientific 
value, we now subjoin the final result of them. 

We used for this experiment the apparatus already de- 
scribed and delineated*, but we did not employ water for 
closing the gas jar, but mercury, as was also the case with 
the experiments communicated last year. 

We placed the flowers in this apparatus, having previously 
cut away the greatest part of the spatha, and having varnished 
the remaining part in such a manner that all evaporation or 
absorption was prevented, and the green surface could not 
thus exercise any influence. 

We determined the degree of heat in the usual way, but we 
have not kept our notes on this as fully as before; it not 
being now so much the object to make this known, as to con- 
sider the development of heat, in connexion with the alter- 
ation, which, during it, the atmosphere undergoes. For the 
same reason no account has been given of all the experiments 
which we have made. 

July 9th, 1839.—Eaxperiment with a plant planted in the 
open ground in a hot-house. An idea can scarcely be formed 
of the vigorous development of the plant treated in this way. 
Most of the leaves had a petiole of 1°60 Dutch ell (metre) in 
length. From the union of the petiole with the stem to the 
apex of the middle nerve, the length was 0°66—0:80 D. ell; 

* Tijdschrift voor Nat. Gesch. en Phys. Deel V., p. 189, pl. V.—Ann. des 
Sc. Nat., 2nde Sér., Fevr. 1839. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. M 


162 MM. Vrolik and De Vriese on the Alteration 


the breadth at the longest diameter was 0°68. The spadix 
was nearly as large again as usual. 

We must avail ourselves of this opportunity to observe, 
that we have already (in 1835) declared our opinion regard- 
ing the identity of Colocasia odora with Arum cordifolium, 
briefly described by Bory de St. Vincent*. This learned gen- 
tleman has confirmed in every respect the opinion which we 
gave in 1835, in our first treatise on the elevated temperature 
of Colocasia odora. Our opinions on that subject were fully 
given in the French translation of the treatise, which was 
sent to the Editors of the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles.’ 
If thus une faute d’érudition botanique has taken place, by 
whomever it may have been, it has not been committed by ust. 
In Froriep’s ‘ Notizen’ of 1836, our treatise was inserted from 
the ‘Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke Geschiedenis ;? and there 
also the conviction may be obtained, that we had not from 
the beginning any doubt of the identity of Colocasia odora 
with Arum cordifolium. Perhaps at some future period we 
shall revert to this subject. 

After this short digression, we now subjoin the table of our 
observations on the 9th of July, 1839 :— 


Hour of Observation. Temperature of the Spadix. ~ Temperature of Gas Jar. 
AGIOS Sheri es ie mG 
Wi sce. Regs 83 S11 ke Mae ise 
1 
THEY Gay, Ot st Us, ae oe A 
1b ta. 2 cchs POY , 
P.M. 12} sie Kelsie s feel aie: © yy ” 
1 d 
iy eee eee ey St he ere é 
Bee oe te Rs if 
DUM Ae OST a tela Ee mare 18 
Ny ee eee ae ate D2 = austphs AEE S ade Efe Ps 
Mie Met. Suess. - 21 


On that day the development of heat gradually decreased, 
and even on the following day at noon it was scarcely observ- 
able for half an hour. The air in the jar was then chemically 
analysed ; oxygen was not found in it, but it was proved that 
this gas had been replaced by carbonic acid gas. 

It isa most remarkable phenomenon, that while the increase 
of heat had generally been observable for three days, it now 
nearly ceased on the first day. In our opinion, the disappear- 


* Voyage dans les quatres grandes iles de la mer d'Afrique, fait en 1802, 
II. Paris, 1804, p. 66. 

+ Vid. l'Institut, Mai 30, 1839, No. 283, p. 184; Sept. 5, 1839, No. 297, 
p- 312. 


produced in the Atmosphere by Colocasia odora. 163 


ance of oxygen, and its being replaced by carbonic acid gas, was 
the cause of this ; the quantity of oxygen gas in the jar being 
once absorbed, the development of heat, losing the stimulus 
which is indispensably requisite for its existence, must neces- 
sarily discontinue. 

Judging that by this experiment we have nearly arrived at 
the right explanation, we think that our former experiments, 
especially the one of 1838*, concerning the influence of ni- 
trogen on the spadix of the species here alluded to, must be 
brought into connexion with it. There was then no develop- 
ment of heat whatever, the oxygen gas being wanting; here 
it had entirely ceased after a few hours, because all the oxygen 
gas was absorbed from the atmosphere. On considering this 
phznomenon, the question readily presents itself,—does the 
oxygen liberating caloric combine with the carbon contained in 
the plant to form carbonic acid, and is thus the development 
of heat, combustion ? We are inclined to think so; for when 
the development of heat has reached its maximum, which is 
the case in the middle of the day, then also the alteration which 
the enclosed air undergoes is greatest, as was proved by an 
experiment we purposely made on the 27th of last June. 
With this view, we placed at that time in the apparatus, in 
which a spadix was enclosed, some potash, in order to ab- 
sorb the carbonic acid in the same ratio in which it was pro- 
duced. During the time the absorption was taking place, we 
saw the mercury rise several inches within the space of one 
hour. 

As yet we had made these experiments with the same sort 
of thermometer we had previously used ; but we wished to re- 
peat them with a thermo-electrical apparatus: for this pur- 
pose we procured one of M. Becker, philosophical instrument 
maker in Groningen, who last year, after the flowering of our 
Colocasias, constructed a most excellent and delicate instru- 
ment of this description, with the physiological needles of 
Becquerel appended to it. 

On making these and other experiments, we found, that al- 
though the increase of temperature was not quite impercep- 
tible on the second day, yet it was too triflmg to attach any 
particular value to it. On this ground we think we may state, 
that on the first day all the oxygen gas had not been com- 
pletely absorbed. 

The experiments with the thermo-electrical apparatus, and 
also all the former ones, were taken in a room of nearly an 
equal temperature. Either in the dark or in the light the 


* Vid. Tijdschr. voor Nat. Gesch. en Physiologie, Deei V., p. 222. 


M 2 


164 Mr. G. C. Hyndman on the Occurrence of 


results presented scarcely any remarkable difference. The 
physiological needle was stuck in the spadix to the depth of 
one millimetre, which for this purpose was introduced through 
a copper ball fixed at an opening made in the jar, and move- 
able in all directions ; which apparatus was made with the 
utmost accuracy by M. EK. Wenkebach, philosophical instru- 
ment maker at Amsterdam. 

The analysis of the atmosphere produced the same results 
as in the former experiments, viz. the replacing of oxygen gas 
by carbonic acid gas. 

As soon as an opportunity presents itself for the repetition 
of these experiments, we shall endeavour to maintain the usual 
proportion of the gases from the atmosphere in the jar, by sup- 
plying oxygen gas in the same ratio as it will be found to be 
absorbed from the enclosed air, and by removing the newly- 
formed carbonic acid gas. 

We do not doubt, that by this mode of proceeding, the ele- 
vation of temperature in the spadix of Colocasia odora can be 
kept up the second and third day, and perhaps even to a 
longer period. 

Amsterdam, August 13th, 1810. 


XX.—WNote on the Occurrence of the Genus Diphya on the 
Coast of Ireland. By G. C. Hynpman, Esq., Member of 
the Natural History Society of Belfast. 


Wuitsr dredging in Belfast Bay on the 6th October, 1838, 
I had the pleasure of taking in a small towing-net, along with 
a number of Beroes, a specimen of the remarkable genus 
Diphya, Cuv., the occurrence of which in the British seas is 
hitherto unrecorded. 

With Cuvier’s definition of the genus the specimen exactly 
agreed, as it did with that of Blainville, except that there were 
no teeth round the aperture of the swimming cavity, as de- 
scribed by the latter author. This appearance instead arose 
from the extension of the acute ridges by which the body of 
the animal is formed, and which is indeed shown by the 
fizures in Pl. V. of his ‘ Actinologie.’ Referring for the spe- 
cies to this work, to Eschscholtz’s ‘System der Acalephen,’ 
to Comte’s and to Guérin’s ‘ Illustrations of Cuvier’s Regne 
Animal,’ and to Jones’s ‘ Outlines of the Animal Kingdom,’ 
the only works in which I have had the opportunity of seeing 
the genus represented, I find that my specimen differs in 
species from all in its more elongated form ; I should therefore 
propose to name it 


the Genus Diphya off Ireland. 165 


DIpHYA ELONGATA. 


Spec. Char. Both portions of similar form and nearly equal 
size; the swimming cavity of each likewise similar, and, 
as well as the nutritive organ, extending the whole length 
of the body. 


The animal or animals when first taken were united, as 
shown in the sketch, the whole body being of a most beau- 
tiful transparency ; so much so, that it was extremely difficult 
to distinguish it in the clear sea-water. The only coloured 
part was the long tentacular appendage, which was of a light 
reddish colour, and only to be seen in the larger individual. 
The motion of the Diphya through the water was caused by 
the contraction of an elongated cavity having an open round 
aperture fringed with what had the appearance of a soft mem- 
brane without any ciliz, by which contraction the animal was 
rapidly propelled through the water with the pointed end 
foremost in a series of jerks, agreeing with the motion attri- 
buted to the genus by Eschscholtz. At other times, when lying 
undisturbed, there was no appearance of animation except a 
very slight movement of the tentacula, nor was the circula- 
tion perceptible under a strong lens; but on examination 
under a powerful microscope, a circulation was discovered 
commencing in the canal which originates at the base of the 
tentacular appendage, and continuing throughout the nutritive 
organ. 

In removing the Diphya for examination in the microscope 
the two bodies separated, when each appeared quite a distinct 
animal, capable of precisely similar motions; the only differ- 
ence between them being, that the smaller one was destitute 
of the tentacular appendage, and the pointed end was fur- 
nished with a lamina, as in sketch. 

Of the nature of the connexion between the two indivi- 
duals, or of the functions of the tentacular appendage, I was 
unable to satisfy myself during the short period allowed me 
for their examination; the smaller one having died the day 
after its separation, and the larger one having remained in a 
languid state, with its tentacula contracted, until the third day 
after its capture, before which time I had not the means of 
examining it under a good microscope. 

I have delayed this communication so long in the hope of 
being able to procure further specimens, but as yet I have 
been unsuccessful ; although the probability is, that the ani- 
mal may not unfrequently be met with on this coast, as Mr. 
Thompson lately pointed out to me a dried specimen of an- 
other individual of the same species, which I had picked up 


166 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


on the coast near the Giant’s Causeway in July 1837, and 
not being able to determine, had handed over for his investi- 
gation. 


xt G C= eed? 1S See pi Zig eT Fait OE 
Fig. 1. Crt SS, : )F, 


—_ 


Fig. 2 
Fig. 3. 
eee 
FEE 
Fig. 4. ae 


Fig. 1. A highly magnified view of the base of the tentacular appendage 
and part of the nutritive organ. 6, b. Groups of opake particles in 
motion at these places, the circulation going on throughout the divisions 
of the oblong vessel c. 

fig. 2. The two animals united, as first taken. 

Fig. 3. The larger individual with the tentacular appendage. 

Fig. 4. The smaller individual. 

When viewed under a lens, the ridges of the body are seen to be serrated 

along the edge. 


XXI.— Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological 
Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Meyen, M.D., 
Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin*. 

[Continued from vol. vi. p. 429.] 


M. UnGer, in a treatise on the organs of fructification of 
Riccia glaucat, has made a few but very important remarks 
on the present question concerning the sexuality of Phanero- 


* Translated from the German, and communicated by Henry Croft, Esq. 
¢ Linnza von 1839, pp. 15-17, 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 167 


gamous plants. His researches on the stigma are by no 
means favourable to the theory of M. Endlicher, according 
to which the moisture of the stigma is the fertilizing sub- 
stance; and he moreover states, ‘that there is just as little 
foundation for the theory of M. Schleiden, according to 
which the embryo-sac effects the fertilization. M. Unger 
gives the question quite another direction, and one which, as 
he believes, corresponds better with the nature of the sub- 
ject. He says: What important objection could be made to 
the supposition, that the pollen grains, when they arrive on 
the stigma, are already fecundated ? Does not analogy lead 
us to suppose that their formation is a work of fertilization ? 
In this case, the male organs of plants must be sought in the 
anthers or the neighbouring parts, ete. M. Bernhardi* 
has expressed new doubts concerning the general idea, that 
the formation of the seed, in Phanerogamic plants, depends 
solely and alone upon sexual contact ; he brings forward 
observations which are unfavourable both to the old and the 
new theory of fecundation. Bernhardi calls the followers of 
the old theory the Animalculists, and those of the new, who 
seek the germ of the future plant in the contents of the 
pollen, the Pollenists. Against the doctrines of the Pollen- 
ists he brings forward the observations of Geertner, namely, 
that many seed-bearing hybrids, by being continually grown 
from seeds, return into the primitive form ; for this can- 
not be otherwise explained than by the assumption that in 
this case the female parent had a greater share in the for- 
mation of the embryo than the male. The only means of 
escape left for the Pollenists, is to ask whether these observa- 
tions are quite correct or not. The most important part of 
M. Bernhardi’s work, however, treats of the observations, 
according to which seeds perfectly capable of germinating 
have been formed in the ovaries of several plants without 
previous contact with pollen; in this case, therefore, the 
female alone was sufficient for the formation of the seeds: 
the observations of different botanists are here mentioned, and 
moreover, in order to render such a production less incredi- 
ble, many statements—according to which animals, as insects, 
salamanders, etc., have produced young without previous 
fecundation—are brought forward. The numerous experi- 
- ments which M. Bernhardi has made with all possible care 
with the hemp plants, and their results, are circumstantially 
described. In April 1811 he sowed thirty seeds, and ob- 
tained twenty-one plants, nine male, twelve female. From 


* Ueber Bildung von Saamen ohne vorhergegangne Befruchtung.— 
Otto’s und Dietrich’s Allgemeine Gartenzeitung 1839, No. 41, 42. 


168 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


two female plants which were allowed to stand he obtained 
twenty-eight seeds, which, sowed in 1812, produced twenty 
plants, ten male and ten female. Two of these females pro- 
duced twenty seeds, and from these were obtained, in 1813, 
fifteen plants, eight male, seven female. From these, thirty 
seeds were produced, which gave, in 1814, nineteen plants, 
twelve male, seven female; and thirty-two seeds from these pro- 
duced, in 1815, twenty-one plants, sixteen male, five female ; 
only two of these females were allowed to stand, from which 
were obtained twenty-five seeds, which produced, in 1816, 
fifteen male and two female plants. In these experiments the 
male plants were destroyed in a very early stage, while they had 
pertectly undeveloped anthers ; only two females were allowed 
to remain, in order that it might be easier seen whether some 
male flowers had not been produced between the female ones. 
The most curious result of these observations is, the formation 
of mature seeds without fecundation, for this could not be ob- 
served; and moreover it is very remarkable, that the propor- 
tion of male plants to the female ones increased regularly : 
the plants were cultivated on a rather poor soil. As far 
as concerns the first result, I consider that it is by no means 
proved by these new observations, that in the case of the hemp 
plant, or other Phanerogams, seeds are produced without 
fecundation ; it may be asked whether these experiments are 
perfectly correct. However, observations made by such 
trustworthy men as M. Bernhardi cannot be put aside with- 
out sufficient reasons, and it is therefore advisable that these 
experiments be repeated next summer with all the care which 
such a subject requires. I have observed the formation of 
pollen in such very unusual places in other plants, that some- 
thing similar might perhaps be supposed to take place in the 
cases above mentioned. 


Mr. J. Smith* made a communication to the Linnzan 
Society concerning a new plant from New Holland, which 
had been sent to England by Cunningham in 1829, and had 
flowered every year in the garden at Kew, and borne ripe 
fruits, although the flowers were all females; no trace of 
polliniferous organs could be seen. The plant forms a new 
genus of the Kuphorbiacee. 


I haye also been obliged to publish a small work +, in which 
are discussed the phenomena I have observed during the 


* Annals of Natural History, September 1839, p. 68, 

+ Meyen, Noch einige Worte iiber den Befruchtungsakt und die Poly- 
embryonie bei den héheren Pflanzen. Mit 2 Steintafeln in quarto, Berlin, 
1840.—-[ A translation of this work will appear in the forthcoming Part of 
Taylor’s Scientific Memoirs.—Ep. ] 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 169 


actual fecundation, namely, on the conjunction of the pollen- 
tube with the embryo-sac, and at the entrance of the pollen- 
tube into the cavity of the nucleus. The greater part of these 
observations is already published in the third part of my 
‘ Physiology,’ but here all the facts which have reference to 
this subject are arranged together, and indeed more clearly 
than at first, for many points have become more evident to 
me by continued observation. An eminent physiologist has 
stated, that it appeared from my experiments that the embryo 
was produced by the injection of the fovilla, or fertilizing 
substance of the pollen-tube, into the embryo-sac, but | 
never had such a view of the act of fecundation of plants ; 
and in the above-mentioned treatise the meaning of the 
observations is explained more clearly. In some species of 
Mesembryanthemum J have been able to observe the union 
of the pollen-tube with the embryo-sac much more accurately 
than before, particularly the curious lateral junction of the 
apex of the pollen-tube with the side of the summit of the 
embryo-sac in the case of MW. pomeridianum. 

In consequence of this junction, in which the act of fecun- 
dation consists, there is formed at the summit of the embryo- 
sac, directly under the point of junction, a little bladder, the 
so-called germinal vesicle (Keimblaschen), from which the 
suspensor and the embryo-bladder are produced, which is 
described and delineated. I never saw a larger embryo-sac 
than in this Mesemdryanthemum, in which the ovulum is 
half curved, and is twisted back by a bend in the umbilical 
cord. In the case of M. lingueforme, the junction of the 
pollen-tube with the embryo-sac takes place exactly at the 
extremity; and after the germ-bladder is formed, the end of 
the pollen-tube enlarges considerably, and remains so for a 
very long time ; while in perfectly similar species the pollen- 
tube disappears directly after fertilization, etc. 


M. Decaisne* has laid before the Academy of Paris a very 
interesting research on the development and structure of the 
flowers of Viscum album, and MM. Mirbel, Jussieu, and Ad. 
Brongniart have given a report of the results, of which we 
can here mention only the most important. 

The cells of the anthers and of the calyx-leaves, with 
which the former are grown together, do not exhibit in their 
form any difference, except that the latter are filled with a 
green substance, whereas the former are colourless. Five 


* Dévelopement du pollen dans le Gui; changemens que présentent ses 
ovules et ceux du Thesium.—Comptes Rendus de 1839, 11 Fevrier, p, 201. 
—([Translated in the Annals of Natural History for May 1841, p. 185.—Eb. ] 


170 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


months before blossoming the cellular tissue of the anthers is 
uniform, and is divided into small cavities with green sides 
or walls. These cavities increase, and their cellular contents 
vanish in order to make room for other cells of large size, 
which are called “les utricules polliniques” (so-called pri- 
mitive or mother-cells, Mutterzellen), and for one or two 
nuclei mixed with an infinite number of very small globules ; 
the nuclei are the commencement of the pollen-grains ; 
these ‘“utricules” thicken, become opake, and exhibit con- 
centric, more or less regular, layers in their circumference ; 
and finally in each tube (Mutterzelle! M.) there are enclosed 
four yellowish nuclei, which are more or less rounded, and 
have in the centre a bright spot. Afterwards, the substance 
which caused the thickening of the “ utricules polliniques” 
deposits itself between each of the four nuclei which were 
contained therein, and produces cavities having the form of 
the nuclei (this is the formation of the special primitive cells, 
Specialmutterzellen, M.); and finally this substance disappears, 
and the pollen-grains are found lying free in the cavity of 
the anther. In this matured state they exhibit small papillz 
on their surface ; and when the nucleus which they previously 
contained has disappeared, an inner membrane is also to be 
seen. The anthers of Viscum album do not possess those 
retiform cells which are seen in so many other plants. 

From the first appearance of the flower, the ovarium, as 
well as the anthers, coheres with the calyx, and it consists 
of a green, uniform, cellular mass, in which no cavities 
are to be distinguished. Some time after the blossoming 
one observes two small holes, which are formed in the cir- 
cumference of the ovarium, and in the centre of the cellular 
tissue. After fertilization these cavities increase, and on 
their junction they represent the cavity of the endocarpium. 
In Paris the Misseltoe blossoms in March or April, and the 
ovulum appears at the end of May or in the beginning of 
June. About this time it makes its appearance as a pulpy 
wart, fastened to the base of the endocarpium ; it is gene- 
rally accompanied by two fine filaments, which are the rudi- 
ments of two abortive ovula. 

As no ovulum-tunics (eyhiillen) were observed, M. De- 
caisne concludes that the ovulum is here in its simplest form, 
and consists solely of a nucleus; but from observations I 
have made, it is evident that the embryo-sac, with the con- 
tained albuminous body and the embryo, were mistaken for 
the naked ovulum or simple nucleus: the following state- 
ments are therefore to be corrected; the proofs of the above 
will appear hereafter in a research by myself. The report 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 171 


proceeds thus: When the seeds of Viscum contain more than 
one embryo, it is to be explained by the development or co- 
hesion of two ovula, of which one is generally abortive, ete: 
The green vascular covering which is seen on the ripe seed, 
constitutes, according to M. " Decaisne, a part of the fruit, and 
is the endocarp. This will however be seen to be incorrect. 


M. Schleiden* has published some remarks on the flowers 
of the Loranthacez, and particularly of Viscum album; he 
draws attention to the fact that this form of flower is proba- 
bly the simplest which can exist, for it consists of two pairs 
of leaves placed in a circle, which in the male flowers are 
metamorphosed into anthers, and in the females have more 
the nature of a calyx. Between these sits the straight, naked 
nucleus, and the embryo-sac is said to be formed in the pith 
of the stalk (pedunculus). ‘The grains of pollen appear on 
the top of the nucleus, enter into it several together, and 
thus produce the Polyembryony. M. Schleiden considers 
the berry to be the pedunculus, which has become succulent, 
and whose tissue is metamorphosed into that harder and 
firmer kind which forms the skins of the seeds. The regu- 
lar form of the anthers of Viscum album is usually bilocular 
and four-celled, but each cell is divided into several compart- 
ments by partitions, and regular anthers seldom occur on 
account of monstrosity. In Viscum verticillatum the spike 
consists of three pairs of bracts; the upper pair has only one 
flower, and each of the others three, which afterwards form 
a “ Verticillus spurius,” while the end flower is wanting. In 
Loranthus the point of the naked nucleus is lengthened so as 
to assume the appearance of a style. At the end M. Schleidan 
observes, that the Loranthacez, in a parasitic form, represent 
the intervening step between the Coniferee and the higher 
families. 

I have also published some observations on the formation 
of the seeds of Viscum album+. The Polyembryony so often 
observed in the seeds of this plant is caused by the appear- 
ance of several embryo-sacs together, only one of which, 
however, usually becomes fully developed, while the others 
are abortive; I could not observe anything confirmatory of 
the statement of M. Decaisne, viz. that the embryo in this 
plant consists of several single embryos grown together. It 
is by no means seldom that several embryo-sacs contained 
in the same nucleus are fertilized, but six or eight weeks 
afterwards only one of them comes to perfect development ; 


* Botanische Notizen. In Wiegmann’s Archiv, ete. v. 1839, i. 211-214. 
¢ Noch einige Worte, etc. etc., pp. 39-50. 


172 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


and therefore the doubling or trebling of the radicular end 
of the embryo of Viscum cannot be explained as owing to 
the cohesion of several embryos. 

The structure of the female flower of Viscum is very simple ; 
it consists of a single bottle-shaped nucleus, which is sur- 
rounded by a calyx-like organ, from which, at a later period, 
the white fleshy and gummy matter is produced which en- 
closes the seeds and represents the pericarpium. In this 
calyx are inserted the leaves which may be held for petals ; in 
the male flowers they are metamorphosed into anthers. In 
Viscum the nucleus is always situated on the apex of the 
principal or collateral axis; the end of it receives the pollen, 
and therefore takes the place of the micropyle ; but in the base 
of the nucleus is formed the embryo-sac, which grows up- 
wards into the cavity which has been formed in the nucleus ; 
and therefore the embryo-sac is not developed in the point of 
the stalk, as M. Schleiden has stated, but just as usual, in the 
interior of the nucleus. I could never observe the fecunda- 
tion by means of pollen-tubes ; but directly after fecundation 
the embryo-sac becomes divided by means of partitions into 
a number of large cells, in which, at a later period, the albu- 
minous body is formed. ‘The embryo remains four or five 
weeks in the first stage of development in form of a small 
vesicle in the top cell of the embryo-sac, and when almost 
all the cells have produced albumen, it increases with great 
rapidity, and breaks through all the partitions of the embryo- 
sac from the top downwards. <A series of drawings is an- 
nexed to the Memoir, and will give the requisite explana- 
tion. 

Towards the end of the year I was fortunate enough to find 
a specimen of misseltoe which had two embryos in almost 
every one of the numerous seeds, which germinated very well 
when laid on the moist window-frame. ‘There were the same 
number of rootlets as of perfect embryos in the seed, and the 
embryos were generally a little conjoimed at their cotyledon 
end, but a complete cohesion never took place. The curious 
position which the embryes in the misseltoe seeds assume 
when there are several together, may be explained by the 
growing together of the albuminous bodies and by their pe- 
culiar form. Each embryo is formed in the axis of its own 
albuminous body, which at the micropyle end becomes ten or 
fifteen times thicker than at the lower end; and therefore, 
when their edges grow together, their axes must form an 
angle with each other, which varies from 40° to 60°. 

I have also made some remarks on the different circum- 
stances under which Polyembryony appears. 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 173 


M. Horkel* read a treatise in the Academy of Sciences of 
Berlin concerning the Polyembryony of the Coniferz ; his 
own researches on this subject agreed perfectly with those of 
Robert Brown. In 1819 he had observed the small cavities 
which appear in the end of the albumen of Abies excelsa; and 
in the seed of Pinus Cembra he observed, together with the 
embryo, two abortive rudiments. In Adies excelsa M. Horkel 
observed the rudiments of the ovula assume that form in 
which Robert Brown has called them “ Funiculi;” they lay 
in the middle of the great cavities of the albumen, parallel to 
each other, generally three together, seldom four; but M. 
Schleiden has observed six rudiments in Pinus echinata. In 
Taxus baccata M. H. never saw fewer than two rudiments, 
but generally three ; but sometimes there is gnly one cavity in 
the apex of the albumen. In the Cupressinez M. Horkel 
always found only one cavity for the formation of the embryo, 
lying in the axis of the albumen, but always two or four pollen- 
tubes entered the cavity ; the Polyembryony of these plants 
may therefore be ranked with that of Citrus; it is, however, 
not so accidental, but belongs more to their nature. 


M. Decaisne+} has published some interesting researches on 
the structure and fecundation of the ovulum of “ Thesium,” 
which confirm the opinion I gave of Griffiths’s description of 
the structure of the seeds of Santalum album (former Report, 
p- 33). A short time after fecundation has taken place a tube 
(Schlauch) is seen to proceed out of the ovulum; this tube 
connects itself with another very fine one which descends 
into the cavity of the ovulum from above. After the combi- 
nation of these two has taken place, the tube swells and as- 
sumes the form of a bladder, the lower part becomes filled 
with cells. This tube is the embryo-sac, in the top part of 
which the embryo is formed in shape of a small round bladder ; 
and what is most remarkable is, that it is quite naked, and 
therefore lies outside the nucleus (we have already shown that 
this is also the case with Leguminosze, where however the 
embryo-sac is enclosed in tunics (Myhtllen, M.)); and that 
the seed is also naked, only covered by the thin membrane 
of the embryo-sac. During this formation of the embryo 
one observes that a simple tube is formed, which is digitate 
at the bottom and swollen at the apex; the column pierces 
this bag, in the centre of which it is enclosed, towards the 
point of insertion of the impregnated ovulum, and places 


* Berichte iiber die Verhandlungen der Academie der Wissenschaften zu 
Berlin, aus dem Jahre 1839, p. 92. 
+ De Vovule du Thesium.—Compt. Rend. 1839, No. 6, p. 208. 


174 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


itself with its swollen end (in the form of a retort) over one 
of the apices of the sac of the neighbouring embryo. M. De- 
caisne considers this peculiar tube to be a nutritive vessel, 
which replaces at the same time the chalaza; and I myself 
believe (although I have not examined the subject) that this 
tube is either directly produced out of the end of the pollen- 
tube, as in the case of Mesembryanthemum lingueforme, or 
that it is a peculiar formation of the embryo-supporter, as in 
Ceratophyllum, etc. 


M. Emil Kratzmann*, in his inaugural dissertation, has 
treated of the seeds of plants ; and although he remarks in the 
introduction, that his work is only a compilation and does not 
pretend to originality, still I cannot but recommend this care- 
fully compiled and complete paper to all those who have not 
access to the larger botanical works. The treatise is divided 
into five parts; namely, of the praeformation-stadium of the 
seed, of its production and formation, its evolution (ripening), 
then of the structure of the ripe seed, etc., and lastly of the 
circumstances under which the germination of the seed takes 
place. 


M. Adrien de Jussieu} has published a very interesting 
research on the embryos of the Monocotyledons: after an hi- 
storical introduction he gives the general characters of the mo- 
necotyledonous embryos, and then proceeds to the enumera- 
tion of the peculiarities exhibited by the embryos of the differ- 
ent genera. The most common form of the monocotyledonous 
embryo is either that of a cylinder with rounded ends, or 
of a more or less lengthened ellipsoid. ‘Sometimes the coty- 
ledon end is broader ; sometimes, and indeed more frequently, 
the radicular end is enlarged ; often the small blunt point on 
the radicular end, at which the suspensor terminates, remains, 
but before the ripening of the embryo it always projects. 
The position of the bud (Knoéspchen) is determined by that 
of the rootlet ; it appears as a small prominence at one side 
of the circumference ; this projection is seen in the cotyledonar 
fissure. In rare cases this cleft is opened its whole length, and 
its sides allow the first leaflets of the bud to be visible through- 
out their whole length, as in the case of Ouvirandra. In other 
cases the sides of the clefts touch in the middle, and separate 
both upwards and downwards; and in this case the apex of 


* Dic Lehre vom Saamen der Pflanzen. Mit 4 lithographeiten Tafeln. 
Prag. 1839. 8. 

+ Sur les Embryons monocotylédones.—Lu a ]’Académie des Sciences 
dans le séance du 1 Juillet 1839; Ann. des Sciences Naturelles, Part. Bot. 
1839, i. 8341—861, 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 175 


the blossom comes out through one of the openings (the up- 
per one), as in Aponogeton distachys, etc., or asin Sparganium 
ramosum, Commelina tuberosa, etc., where no trace of it is seen. 
In most cases the sides of the cleft are connected the whole 
length, and the cleft appears then as a line, which is either 
straight or curved; a transverse section then shows the posi- 
tion of the edges of the cleft. All these cases are fully ex- 
plained by a series of beautiful delineations. The little bud 
appears in the form of a small wart at the bottom of a circular, 
oval or lozenge-shaped frame (EKinfassung) ; in dmaryllis carnea 
the edges of the cleft are open only above, and the rest of 
their length they are grown together. The cleft appears ho- 
rizontal (Veratrum), and when the edges become lengthened 
it acquires the appearance of a divided or even of a simple 
ligula, according as the inner edges are more or less perfectly 
connated. In Rajania hastata and Tamus communis the inner 
edges remain free. Finally, says M. de Jussieu, the destruc- 
tion of the continuity in the cotyledon end of the embryo can 
sink toa mere point, as is very frequently the case in the 
Graminez and Cyperaceze, or this point may entirely escape 
observation; however, all these modifications are only different 
degrees of the same organization. As one may draw a con- 
clusion concerning the position of the bud from the position 
of the cleft, one soon observes the relation existing between 
the cotyledon and the radicle end; the former is often much 
larger than the latter. 

M. de Jussieu then proceeds to the examination of Lind- 
ley’s theory, according to which the monocotyledonous embryo 
may be considered as a dicotyledonous, from which one coty- 
ledon has disappeared, and the other has wound itself round 
the plumula and grown together at the edges. M. de Jussieu 
brings forward a number of interesting observations in oppo- 
sition to this theory, and arrives at the result that the mono- 
cotyledonous embryo, as far as regards its cotyledon part, may 
be perfectly compared to a bud. Finally, the variable forms 
which the monocotyledonous embryos assume are considered ; 
and the author concludes, that the stem of some monocotyle- 
donous embryos has a disproportionate excrescence on one 
side, which has to a certain extent the appearance of a cotyle- 
don, and performs its functions, particularly in such cases 
where the true cotyledon is imperfect, and reduced to the state 
of a mere case or sheath. It is to be expected, that this sub- 
ject, treated of by M. de Jussieu, will shortly receive its perfect 
solution ; it is however a gigantic work to examine the genesis 
of all the above-mentioned monocotyledonous embryos, par- 
ticularly as it appears that the formation of the cotyledon is 


176 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


different in various families. I here refer to what I have ob- 
served of its formation in Mais. 


In the Botanical Society of Edinburgh* Mr. Giraud read 
a treatise on the structure and function of the pollen, from 
which it appears that he has arrived at the same results as 
have been published in the modern German works on this sub- 
ject. In Crocus vernus Mr. Giraud saw three pollen tunics ; 
and on the surface of the pollen grains of Polemonium ceru- 
Jeum he found small opake particles, which exhibited a pecu- 
liar motion as soon as put into water. The grooves which are 
found on some spherical and ellipsoidal pollen grains do not 
appear to Mr. Giraud to be clefts in the outer membrane. 
The chemical examination of pollen showed the presence of 
potash in the pollen of Antirrhinum majus, as also of acicular 
crystals of phosphate of lime, etc., ete. Mr. Giraud found also 
that warmth assists the formation of the pollen-tubes. 


In the ‘ Botanical Register’ + is a note on the appearance of 
amylum on the surface of the pollen grains of Polemonium 
ceruleum, the formation of which is derived from the primi- 
tive cells (Mutterzellen). [The presence of amylum, if it be 
really true, can only be considered as an exception to the rule 
and as unimportant, for it is by no means general.—Meyen. | 


At the meeting of Naturalists at Freiburg M. A. Braun ¢ 
made known his observations on the arrangement in the burst- 
ing of the anthers; he proved that the order in which the an- 
thers open agrees only in few cases with the genetic succes- 
sion of the stamina, indeed is sometimes just the contrary ; 
but in most cases where a real succession takes place, it 
stands in no relation to the genesis. From a great number of 
observations M. Braun draws the following cases, in which 
the order of the opening of the anthers appears :— 

I. Simultaneous opening of all the anthers. II. Cyclous- 
successive opening, and either in centripetal or centrifugal 
succession. III. One after the other (gliederweise) successive 
opening; this takes place, 1. in spiral succession, (@.) centri- 
petal or progressive, (b.) centrifugal or regressive, (c.) from the 
central region, passing either forwards or backwards, and (d.) 
in a determinate spiral, etc., or, 2. the opening does not take 
place in spiral succession. Here it passes regularly from one 
side of the flower to the other, or in an apparently irregular 
but still constant succession. 

By a communication in M. Mussehl’s ¢ Praktischem Woch- 


* Annals of Natural History, April 1839, p. 127. 
+ 1839, p. 52. + Flora von 1839, p. 302. 


Mr. I’. C. Eyton’s Notes on Birds. 177 


enblatte des Neuesten und Wissenswiirdigsten fiir Landwirth- 
schatt, etc., 1839, No. 41, my attention was drawn to an ar- 
ticle in M. Riecke’s Journal, on “'Twofold Ennobling” of 
fruit-trees. Under this name is understood the ennobling 
of stems or twigs which have been produced from already 
ennobled stocks, by which means the excellence of the fruit 
is said to be greatly increased. 

Treffz is said to have made known several instances of this 
* twofold ennobling” in the ‘Taschenbuch fiir Natur- und 
Gartenfreunde’ for 1803, from which it appeared that apple- 
trees which had been twice ennobled were distinguished from 
trees of the same kind by the excellence of their fruit. Cur- 
rants and gooseberries gave excellent fruit after the first, but 
more especially after the third and fourth ennobling. More 
striking is the effect of such an ennobling in the case of the 
apricot and quince: the apricot, which has a dry flesh, was 
planted on a green Reineclaude ; the quince, which in its raw 
state is not eatable, was put on an excellent autumnal bergamot 
pear. Treffz relates of the apricot, that the branch, on account 
of its excessive luxuriance, only bore fruit in the fifth year; 
but one as juicy as the Reineclaude, of a more reddish yellow 
colour and more delicate taste. The quince bore fruit in the 
third year, which became ripe in the beginning of September, 
and whose flesh, even in this first double ennobling, was much 
more tender, and free from hard parts. 

I hereby bring this subject forward, and hope that more ex- 
periments may be instituted, and that those that have been 
already made may become more generally known. The above 
observations do not prove the usefulness of the double en- 
nobling, but appear to prove that the nature of the graft is 
changed by the subject ; for bad fruits were grafted on good 
ones (which is not generally the case), and better fruit was 
obtained. 

[To be continued. } 


XXII.—Notes on Birds. By 'T. C. Eyton, Esq., F.L.S., &c. 
No. 2. 


Bizeura lobata, Shaw. 


InTEGUMENTs very thick and strong. Tongue large, broad and 
thick, with an appendage at the tip, such as is generally found in 
Ducks; adeep groove down the centre, and two others placed so 
that their points meet towards the tip, and diverge as they continue 
backwards, forming a chevron; a lunate groove placed transversely 
near the middle of the tongue; the horns turned backwards. The 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. N 


178 Mr. T. C. Eyton’s Notes on Birds. 


whole length of the lateral margins furnished with feeble bristles 
intermixed with a few small spines ; a little posterior to the centre 
is a row of strong spines placed transversely. The region of the 
glottis and upper part of the cesophagus are also studded with 
spines. 

Trachea of large and nearly uniform diameter throughout, slightly 
contracted immediately above the inferior larynx; rings forming it 
large and strong, furnished with the usual sterno-tracheal muscles, 
which are rather strong: a second pair branch from them to the 
last ring of the trachea, between which and the upper ring of the 
bronchiz is stretched a membrane, which these muscles give the 
bird the power of rendering tense: bronchie of moderate length; 
lungs very large. 

(Esophagus smallest at the upper extremity and gradually ex- 
panding to the proventriculus, where it is double the diameter of 
the upper end : proventriculus scarcely perceptible : stomach of mo- 
derate size ; the epithelium presents a hard and granulated appear- 
ance ; a few fragments of shells mixed with pebbles were found in 
the stomach. 

The intestinal canal is of moderate size and length, and has its 
exit from the stomach very near the esophagus. The ceca are 
long, largest and rounded at the extremities ; cloaca small; liver 


bilobed ; gall-bladder large. 


ft. in 
Length of intestine, from stomach to cloaca.......... 5 10 
Tren gthvol, crea 5 sities (lesan: fe aprtt- wit eos: Se Oa) 
hen eth Orrecemi, Far cara, tec silent ee ayeeyok, -cctens sere ees 
Men R OL StOWAC 2). eau claieg tS on Gina h lal ee 0 2 
BrenUuby Ot SUOMNAC Nota ia os ccc. c fies oiteteme aparece ie 0 1g 
Greatest diameter of cesophagus near the proventriculus 0 1 
Least diameter of cesophagus at the upper extremity .. 0 OF 


Skeleton very strong and heavy, particularly the bones of the 
head. Sternum of moderate size, very convex on its lower surface ; 
the posterior margin indented by two moderate-sized lateral fissures ; 
the processes forming their exterior margins continued backwards 
beyond the central portion of sternum, which has a slight indentation 
opposite to the extremity of the keel. The keel shallow, not con- 
tinued: the posterior margin of the sternum, the inferior edge 
slightly arched, anterior edge scolloped; the inferior extremity, 
to which the os furcatum 1s attached, slightly produced forwards be- 
yond the other portions of the sternum. 

Coracoids of moderate length, strongly articulated with the ster- 
num. 

Os furcatum arched anteriorly, the rami much flattened trans- 
versely. 

Pelvis long, narrow, broadest posteriorly. Dorsal line nearly 
straight. The posterior extremities of the os pubis turned abruptly 
downwards from their junction with the ischium and bent slightly 
towards each other. Obturator and ischiadic foramina very large 
and oval, the former the longest and narrowest. 


Notices of Huropean Herbaria. 179 


Ribs strong, broad, continued far backwards, seven true and three 
false ; one false one placed anteriorly, the other two posteriorly. 

Vertebre short, strong, the lateral processes of the caudal ones 
much lengthened. 

Cer. 15. Dor. 6. Sac. 19? Caud. 9. 

The three anterior sacral vertebre have ribs attached ; the pos- 
terior caudal one is pointed at the extremity. 


Remarxs.—The anatomy of the above bird, as might have been 
expected from its external appearance, presents a strong resemblance 
to the Toti-palmate division of Water-birds. The trachea is precisely 
that of a Cormorant, and is also furnished with the same muscles of 
voice. 

The tongue and digestive organs resemble those of the sea- or 
shell-feeding Ducks of the genera Clangula, Melanitta, and Nyroca. 
I suspect, however, that they will be found to come more nearly to 
Micropterus, King, than any other genus ; but there at present being 
no published account of the anatomy of this bird, of course it is 
merely conjecture. 

The skeleton may be said generally to resemble the Cormorants 
and Gannets, with the exception of the head, which approaches very 
nearly in form to that of Clangula. 

The posterior margin of the sternum resembles that of Sula; but 
in being much broader posteriorly than anteriorly, it resembles the 
Fuliguline. 'The remainder of this bone resembles very closely that 
of the Common Cormorant; nearly the only distinction being, that 
the anterior edge of the keel is not much produced forwards, as in 
that bird, in which respect it agrees with Melanitta. 

The pelvis, with the exception of its being rather broader poste- 
riorly in proportion to its length, is precisely that of a Toti-palmate 
bird. 

The coracoids, in not being so long as among the Cormorants, the 
os furcatum, the wings and leg-bones, resemble in every particular 
those of the Sea-ducks. 


XXIII.— Notices of European Herbaria, particularly those 
most interesting to the North American Botanist*. 


[Concluded from p. 140.] 


Besipes the herbaria already mentioned, there are two others in 
London of more recent formation, which possess the highest interest 
as well to the general as to the American botanist, viz. that of Pro- 
fessor Lindley, and of Mr. Bentham. Both comprise very complete 
sets of the plants collected by Douglas in Oregon, California, and 
the Rocky Mountains, as well as those raised from seeds or bulbs, 
which he transmitted to England, of which a large portion have, 
from time to time, been published by these authors. Mr. Bentham’s 
herbarium is, probably, the richest and most authentic collection in 


* Communicated to Silliman’s American Journal by the Author, Dr. Asa 


Gray. 
N 2 


180 Notices of European Herbaria. 


the world for Labiatz, and is perhaps nearly unrivalled for Legumi- 
nos, Scrophularinez, and the other tribes to which he has devoted 
especial attention : it is also particularly full and authentic in Euro- 
pean plants. Professor Lindley’s herbarium, which is very complete 
in every department, is wholly unrivalled in Orchidaceous plants. 
The genus-covers are made of strong and smooth hardware paper, 
the names being written on a slip of white paper pasted on the lower 
corner. ‘This is an excellent plan, as covers of white paper in the 
herbarium of an active botanist are apt to be soiled by frequent use. 
The paper employed by Dr. Lindley is 184 inches in length, and 11} 
inches wide, which, as he has himself remarked, is rather larger than 
is necessary, and much too expensive for general use. 

The herbarium of Sir William J. Hooker, at Glasgow, is not only 
the largest and most valuable collection in the world, in the posses- 
sion of a private individual, but it also comprises the richest collec- 
tion of North American plants in Europe. Here we find nearly 
complete sets of the plants collected in the Arctic voyages of dis- 
covery, the overland journeys of Franklin to the polar sea, the collec- 
tions of Drummond and Douglas in the Rocky Mountains, Oregon, 
and California, as well as those of Professor Scouler, Mr. Tolmie, 
Dr. Gairdner, and numerous officers of the Hudson’s Bay Company, 
from almost every part of the vast territory embraced in their opera- 
tions, from one side of the continent to the other. By an active and 
prolonged correspondence with nearly all the botanists and lovers of 
plants in the United States and Canada, as well as by the collections 
of travellers, this herbarium is rendered unusually rich in the botany 
of this country ; while Drummond’s Texan collections, and many 
contributions from Mr. Nuttall and others, very fully represent the 
flora of our southern and western confines. That these valuable 
materials have not been buried, nor suffered to accumulate to no 
purpose or advantage to science, the pages of the ‘ Flora Boreali- 
Americana,’ the ‘ Botanical Magazine,’ the ‘ Botanical Miscellany,’ 
the ‘Journal of Botany,’ the ‘Icones Plantarum,’ and other works 
of this industrious botanist, abundantly testify ; and no single herba- 
rium will afford the student of North American botany such exten- 
sive aid as that of Sir William Hooker. 

The herbarium of Dr. Arnott of Arlary, although more especially 
rich and authentic in East Indian plants, is also interesting to the 
North American botanist, as well for the plants of the ‘ Botany of 
Captain Beechey’s Voyage,’ etc., published by Hooker and himself, 
as the collections of Drummond and others, all of which haye been 
carefully studied by this sagacious botanist. 

The most important botanical collection in Paris, and indeed per- 
haps the largest in the world, is that of the Royal Museum, at the 
Jardin des Plantes or Jardin du Roi. We cannot now devote even 
a passing notice to the garden and magnificent new conservatories of 
this noble institution, much less to the menagerie, the celebrated 
museum of zoology and anatomy, or the cabinet of mineralogy, geo- 
logy and fossil remains, which, newly arranged in a building recently 
erected for its reception, has just been thrown open to the public. 


Notices.of European Herbaria. 181 


The botanical collections occupy a portion of this new building. A 
large room on the first floor, handsomely fitted up with glass cases, 
contains the cabinet of fruits, seeds, sections of stems, and curious 
examples of vegetable structure from every part of the known world. 
Among them we find an interesting suite of specimens of the wood, 
and another comprising the fruits or nuts of nearly all the trees of 
this country, both collected and prepared by the younger Michaux. 
The herbaria now occupy a large room or hall, immediately over the 
former, perhaps 80 feet long and 30 feet wide above the galleries, and 
very conveniently lighted from the roof. Beneath the galleries are 
four or five small rooms on each side, lighted from the exterior, used 
as cabinets for study and for separate herbaria ; and above them the 
same number of smaller rooms or closets, occupied by duplicate and 
unarranged collections. ‘The cases which contain the herbaria oc- 
cupy the walls of the large hall and of the side rooms. Their plan 
may serve as a specimen of that generally adopted in France. The 
shelves are divided into compartments in the usual manner; but in- 
stead of doors, the cabinet is closed by a curtain of thick and coarse 
brown linen, kept extended by a heavy bar attached to the bottom, 
which is counterpoised by concealed weights, and the curtain is 
raised or dropt by a pulley. Paper of a very ordinary quality is gene- 
rally used, and the specimens are attached, either to half sheets or 
to double sheets, by slips of gummed paper, or by pins, or some- 
times the specimen itself is glued to the paper. Genera or other 
divisions are separated by interposed sheets, having the name written 
on a projecting slip. 

According to the excellent plan adopted in the arrangement of 
these collections, which is due-to Desfontaines, three kinds of her- 
baria have been instituted; viz. 1. The general herbarium. 2. The 
herbaria of particular works or celebrated authors, which are kept 
distinct, the duplicates alone being distributed in the general collec- 
tion. 3. Separate herbaria of different countries, which are com- 
posed of the duplicates taken from the general herbarium. To these, 
new accessions from different countries are added, which from time 
to time are assorted and examined, and those required for the gene- 
ral herbarium are removed to that collection. ‘The ancient herba- 
rium of Vaillant forms the basis of the general collection: the speci- 
mens, which are all labelled by his own hand, are in excellent preserva- 
tion, and among them plants derived from Cornuti or Dr. Sarrasin, 
may occasionally be met with. ‘This collection, augmented to many 
times its original extent by the plants of Commerson, Dombey, Poi- 
teau, Leschenault, etc., and by the duplicates from the special her- 
baria, probably contains at this time thirty or forty thousand species. 
Of the separate herbaria, the most interesting to us is that made in 
this country by the elder Michaux, from whose specimens and notes 
the learned Richard prepared the ‘ Flora Boreali-Americana.’ 

Michaux himself, although an excellent and industrious collector 
and observer, was by no means qualified for authorship; and it is to 
L.C. Richard that the sagacious observations, and the elegant, terse, 
and highly characteristic specific phrases of this work are entirely dugs 


182 Notices of Huropean Herbaria. 


There is also the very complete Newfoundland collection of La Pylaie, 
comprising about 300 species, and a set of Berlandier’s Texan and 
Mexican plants, as well as numerous herbaria less directly connected 
with North American botany, which we have not room to enumerate. 
Here, however, we do not find the herbaria of several authors, which 
we should have expected. That of Lamarck, for instance, is in the 
possession of Professor Reeper at Rostock, on the shores of the Baltic ; 
that of Poiret belongs to Moquin-Tandon of Toulouse ; that of Bosc, 
to Professor Moretti of Pavia; and the proper herbarium of the late 
Desfontaines, which, however, still remains at Paris, now forms a 
part of the very large and valuable collections of Mr. Webb. The 
herbarium of Mr. Webb, although of recent establishment, is only 
second to that of Baron Delessert; the two being by far the largest 
private collections in France, and comprising not only many older 
herbaria, but also, as far as possible, full sets of the plants of recent 
collectors. ‘The former contains many of Michaux’s plants (derived 
from the herbarium of Desfontaines), a North American collection, 
sent by Nuttall to the late Mr. Mercier of Geneva, a full set of Drum- 
mond’s collections in the United States and Texas, etc. The latter 
also comprises many plants of Michaux, derived from Ventenat’s 
herbarium, complete sets of Drummond’s collections, etc. But a 
more important, because original and perhaps complete set of the 
plants of Michaux, is found in the herbarium of the late Richard, 
now in the possession of his son, Professor Achille Richard, which 
even contains a few species that do not exist in the herbarium at 
the Royal Museum. ‘The herbarium of the celebrated Jussieu, a 
fine collection, which is scrupulously preserved in its original state, 
by his worthy son and successor, Professor Adrien Jussieu, com- 
prises many North American plants of the older collectors, of which 
several are authentic for species of Lamarck, Poiret, Cassini, etc. 
The herbarium of DeCandolle at Geneva, accumulated through- 
out the long and active career of this justly celebrated botanist, and 
enriched by a great number of correspondents, is surpassed by few 
others in size, and by none in importance. In order that it may re- 
main as authentic as possible for his published works, especially the 
‘Prodromus,’ no subsequent accessions to families already published 
are admitted into the general herbarium, but these are arranged in a 
separate collection. The proper herbarium, therefore, accurately 
exhibits the materials employed in the preparation of the ‘ Prodro- 
mus,’ at least so far as these were in Professor DeCandolle’s own 
possession. As almost twenty years have elapsed since the com- 
mencement of this herculean undertaking, the authentic herbarium 
is of course much less rich in the earlier than in the later orders. 
The Composite, to which seven years of unremitted labour have 
been deveted, form themselves an herbarium of no inconsiderable 
size. It is unnecessary to enumerate the contributors to this collec- 
tion (which indeed would form an extended list), since the author, 
at least in the later volumes of the ‘ Prodromus,’ carefully indicates, 
as fully as the work permits, the sources whence his materials have 
been derived. ‘The paper employed is of an ordinary kind, some- 


Notices of European Herbaria. 183 


what smaller than the English size, perhaps about fifteen inches by 
ten ; and the specimens are attached to half-sheets by loops or slips 
of paper fastened by pins, so that they may readily be detached, if 
necessary, for particular examination. Several specimens from dif- 
ferent sources or localities, or exhibiting the different varieties of a 
species, are retained when practicable ; and each species has a sepa- 
rate cover, with a label affixed to the corner, containing the name, 
and a reference to the volume and page of the ‘ Prodromus’ where it 
is described. The limits of genera, sections, tribes, etc. are marked 
by interposed sheets, with the name written on projecting slips. The 
parcels which occupy each compartment of the well-filled shelves are 
protected by pieces of binder’s board, and secured by a cord, which 
is the more necessary as the cases are not closed by doors or 
curtains. 

The royal Bavarian herbarium at Munich is chiefly valuable for its 
Brazilian plants, with which it has been enriched by the laborious 
and learned Martius. ‘The North American botanist will, however, 
be interested in the herbarium of Schreber, which is here preserved, 
and comprises the authentic specimens described or figured in his 
work on the Grasses ; the American specimens mostly communicated 
by Muhlenberg. The Graminez of this and the general herbarium 
have been revised by Nees von Esenbeck, and still later by Trinius. 
It was here that the latter, who for many years had devoted himself 
to the exclusive study of this tribe of plants, and had nearly finished 
the examination of the chief herbaria of the Continent, preparatory 
to the publication of a new ‘ Agrostographia,’ was suddenly struck 
with a paralysis, which has probably brought his scientific labours 
to a close. 

The imperial herbarium at Vienna, under the superintendence of 
the accomplished Endlicher, assisted by Dr. Fenzl, is rapidly becom- 
ing one of the most valuable and extensive collections in Europe. 
The various herbaria of which it is composed have recently been in- 
corporated into one, which is prepared nearly after the English me- 
thod. It however possesses few North American plants, except a 
collection made by Enslin (a collector sent to this country by Prince 
Lichtenstein, from whom Pursh obtained many specimens from the 
Southern States), and some recent contributions by Hooker, etc. 
There is also an imperfect set of the plants collected by Henke (a 
portion of which are from Oregon and California), so far as they are 
yet published in the ‘ Reliquie Henkeanz’ of Presl, in whose cus- 
tody, as curator of the Bohemian museum at Prague, the original 
collection remains. 

The herbarium of the late Professor Sprengel still remains in the 
possession of his son, Dr. Anthony Sprengel, at Halle, but is offered 
for sale. It comprises many North American plants, communicated 
by Muhlenberg and Torrey. The herbarium of Schkuhr was be- 
queathed to the University of Wittemberg, and at the union of this 
university with that of Halle was transferred to the latter, where it 
remains under the care of Professor Von Schlechtendal. It contains 
a large portion of the Carices described and figured in Schkuhr’s 


184 Notices of European Herbaria. 


work, and is therefore interesting to the lovers of that large and 
difficult genus. The American specimens were mostly derived from 
Willdenow, who obtained the greater portion from Muhlenberg. 

The royal Prussian herbarium is deposited at Schéneberg (a little 
village in the environs of Berlin), opposite the royal botanic garden, 
and in the garden of the Horticultural Society. It occupies a very 
convenient building erected for its reception, and is under the super- 
intendence of Dr. Klotzsch, a very zealous and promising botanist. 
It comprises three separate herbaria, viz. the general herbarium, the 
herbarium of Willdenow, and the Brazilian herbarium of Sello. The 
principal contributions of the plants of this country to the general 
herbarium, garden specimens excepted, consist of the collections of 
the late Mr. Beyrich, who died in Western Arkansas while accom- 
panying Col. Dodge’s dragoon expedition, and a collection of the 
plants of Missouri and Arkansas, by Dr. Engelmann, now of St. 
Louis ; to which a fine selection of North American plants, recently 
presented by Sir William Hooker, has been added. ‘The botanical 
collections made by Chamisso, who accompanied Romanzoff in his 
voyage round the world, also enrich this herbarium ; many are from 
the coast of Russian America and from California; and they have 
mostly been published conjointly by the late Von Chamisso and Pro- 
fessor Schlechtendal in the ‘ Linnea,’ edited by the latter. 

The late Professor Willdenow enjoyed for many years the corre- 
spondence of Muhlenberg, from whom he received the greater part of 
his North American specimens, a considerable portion of which are 
authentic for the North American plants of his edition of the ‘ Species 
Plantarum.’ In addition to these, we find in his herbarium many 
of Michaux’s plants, communicated by Desfontaines, several from 
the German collector Kinn, and perhaps all the American species 
described by Willdenow from the Berlin garden. It also comprises 
a portion of the herbarium of Pallas, the Siberian plants of Stephen, 
and a tolerable set of Humboldt’s plants. ‘This herbarium is in good 
preservation, and is kept in perfect order and extreme neatness. As 
left by Willdenow, the specimens were loose in the covers, into which 
additional specimens had sometimes been thrown, and the labels 
often mixed ; so that much caution is requisite to ascertain which are 
really authentic for the Willdenovian species. ‘To prevent further 
sources of error, and to secure the collection from injury, it was care- 
fully revised by Professor Schlechtendal while under his manage- 
ment, and the specimens attached by slips of paper to single sheets ; 
and all those that Willdenow had left under one cover, as the same 
species, are enclosed in a double sheet of neat blue paper. These 
covers are numbered continuously throughout the herbarium, and 
the individual sheets or specimens in each are also numbered, so that 
any plant may be referred to by quoting the number of the cover and 
that of the sheet to which it is attached. The arrangement of the 
herbarium is unchanged, and it precisely accords with this author’s 
edition of the ‘Species Plantarum.’ Like the general herbarium, it 
is kept in neat portfolios, the back of which consists of three pieces 
of broad tape, which, passing through slits near each edge of the 


Excerpta Botanica. 185 


covers, are tied in front; by this arrangement their thickness may 
be varied at pleasure, which, though of no consequence in a station- 
ary herbarium, is a great convenience in a growing collection. The 
portfolios are placed vertically on shelves protected by glass doors, 
and the contents of each are marked on a slip of paper fastened to 
the back. ‘The herbaria occupy a suite of small rooms distinct from 
the working rooms, which are kept perfectly free from dust. 

Another important herbarium at Berlin is that of Professor Kunth, 
which is scarcely inferior in extent to the royal collection at Schéne- 
berg, but it is not rich or authentic in the plants of this country. It 
comprises the most extensive and authentic set of Humboldt’s plants, 
and a considerable number of Michaux’s, which were received from 
the younger Richard. As the new ‘ Enumeratio Plantarum’ of this 
industrious botanist proceeds, this herbarium will become still more 
important. 

For a detailed account of the Russian botanical collections and 
collectors, we may refer to a historical sketch of the progress of 
botany in Russia, etc. by Mr. Bongard, the superintendent of the 
Imperial Academy’s herbarium at St. Petersburgh, published in the 
‘ Recueil des Actes’ of this institution for 1834. An English trans- 
lation of this memoir is published in the first volume of Hooker’s 
‘Companion to the Botanical Magazine.’ 1s) Bic 


XXIV.—Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated 
Srom the Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with, 
the Botany of Great Britain. By W. A. Letauron, Esq., 
BA. HB.S-E.., &e. 


No. 6. On the Development of the Reproductive Organs of 
the Misseltoe (Viscum album, Linn.). By M. Decatsne. 


(Ann. des Sci. Nat. n. s. xii. p. 292.)* ite Inas WEE Liskt 
Tue male flower of the Misseltoe begins to be visible for 
nearly a year before its expansion. The anther is then not 
distinguishable from the green calyx by which it is embraced, 
except by the absence of colour, being formed of cellular 
tissue, the meshes of which are of similar form and dimen- 
sions. Somewhat later, in this interior and colourless por- 
tion, are formed many lacunz, which apparently result from 
the destruction of the cellular tissue over these points, and 
which become filled with a mucilaginous fluid. A little 
later still, this mucilage is observed to be composed of utri- 
cules, with soft, very thin and transparent walls, consider- 
ably larger than the utricules of the adjacent parts, and con- 
nected solely by a viscous fluid. At this time the anther 
is constituted of three kinds of cellules; viz. the primi- 


* [ Pref. Meyen’s remarks on this paper will be found at p. 169 of the pre- 
sent Number.— Ep. ] 


185 Excerpta Botanica. 


tive colourless cellules, which still form the greater portion 
of the mass; other cellules, of a grey or yellow colour, in 
the vicinity of the lacunz, of which they constitute the walls, 
and chiefly remarkable by the presence of a central nucleus ; 
and those larger cellules which fill the lacunz, and which 
are identical with the utricules termed polliniferous by 
Mirbel. 

These transparent utricules soon become obscured by the 
presence of numerous granules, in the midst of which are 
observed one or two bodies, likewise granular, but consider- 
ably larger, which we shall term nuclei (noyaux). These 
granules become gradually collected into a single mass in the 
centre of the utricule, which is thus rendered more opake 
in the centre, though still transparent through the increased 
thickness of its circumference. This mass may with care be 
abstracted entire from the cavity in which it is enclosed, 
when the nuclei will be found united, and at the end of some 
days four may be distinguished. 

After the lapse of some time we perceive nothing more than 
these nuclei, the absorbed granules having disappeared. The 
nuclei are only separated by matter which at first is fluid, but 
subsequently becomes solidified, and their form is that of so 
many separate cells. During this same time, this matter be- 
comes equally solidified on the interior walls of the utricule, so 
as to form a thickening, which is apparently the result of many 
successive layers, and its transparence becomes altered. Such 
is the state of the anther about four months after the appear- 
ance of the bud, when it exhibits on its internal face a consi- 
derable number of small cells, which are merely closed by 
the epidermis which extends over their apertures. In each 
of these cells are pollinic utricules, with thick succulent walls, 
marked with concentric zones, their internal cavity divided 
by thinner walls into four still smaller cavities, containing as 
many granular nuclei, which, on the rupture of their envelope 
under water, escape. © 

These latter nuclei continue to grow, become round and 
invested with a yellow papillose integument, and with their 
growth the walls and divisions of the utricules gradually 
diminish and finally disappear, when the nuclei of the dif- 
ferent utricules are found all free together in the common 
cavity previously occupied by the polliniferous utricules ; in 
short, they become so many grains of pollen in one of the 
cells of the anther. From this time these grains assume that 
external appearance which they ever afterwards retain, al- 
though not yet arrived at their complete development, which 
still goes forward in their interior. If by a slight pressure 
we burst one of them, the nucleus issues forth, together with 


Reproductive Organs of the Misseltoe. 187 


numerous scattered granules, from the external envelope, 
which is bristled over with minute asperities. When the 
grain is completely matured, a similar pressure causes the 
protrusion, from the same envelope, of a vesicle, which, on 
being itself burst, emits a multitude of granules ; but there is 
no appearance of a nucleus. 

On reviewing the above series of changes, we perceive that 
the formation seems generally to proceed from the exterior 
towards the interior, seeing that the vesicles are organized 
and filled with granules, in the midst of which are observed 
many centres (moules), which, to the number of four, associate 
or absorb the rest of the granules ; that these vesicles become 
thickened by the formation of successive layers more and 
more internal, and are divided by their interposition between 
the granular centres ; that these centres are invested with a 
primary envelope, which is finally lined on the inside by a 
final membrane, which immediately encloses the granules. 
These different parts are not co-existent, the older ones dis- 
appearing first, and probably furnishing the materials for the 
more recent, of which, in other respects, they do not consti- 
tute a part. 

These observations accord both with those which are con- 
sidered the most complete and certain on the formation of 
tissues, as well as with those which relate more particularly 
to the formation of pollen. To this latter pheenomenon they 
contribute many new facts: such as the presence of these 
nuclei, the primary germs of the pollinic grains; the deposi- 
tion of many successive layers on the walls of the mother 
utricule, and the instantaneous formation of divisions to 
which they themselves conduce; the origin of the proper 
envelope of the pollen. 

In most other plants, when pollen arrives at maturity, 
some peculiar change takes place in the cellules constituting 
the internal walls of the cell, whose zones become thickened, 
and are finally divided into elastic filaments, whose play de- 
termines the dehiscence of the anther. Nothing similar to 
this takes place in the Misseltoe, whose anther can be scarcely 
said to be dehiscent, inasmuch as its cells are externally open. 
Moreover, the cellules composing its wall continue in the 
state above described, their component membrane being per- 
sistent, and of uniform thickness. 

Nearly at the same time when the pollen has attained per- 
fect maturity, the female flower is expanded, and the pollinic 
action is then for the first time able to take effect upon the 
newly-disclosed stigma. Nevertheless, the most delicate ob- 
servation has failed to detect the ovulum either at this period 


188 Excerpta Botanica. 


or for a long time after; in the minute flower, the tissue of 
the calyx, and that of the ovary in the centre agglutinated 
to it, being only visible, and a little later, in the interior of 
this ovary, at first plain, two small lacunz are seen, which 
finally enlarge, unite, and form one cell with contiguous walls. 

It is not until more than three months later that there is 
perceived at the bottom of this compressed cavity a very 
small, cone-shaped, pulpy body, accompanied by one or two 
still smaller club-shaped filaments. These are so many erect 
ovula, in two of which there is generally the commencement 
of abortion. They are composed of utricules superposed in 
circles, which in the ovulum to be developed are few in num- 
ber, and in the abortive ovula are even reduced to a single 
one. In these utricules are a nucleus, and very numerous 
and minute grains of fecula. 

The ovulum, on its appearance, increases rapidly, and after 
some days a small spot is detected towards its summit, which 
indicates the embryo. The development of this embryo, 
from its first appearance to maturity, has been observed by 
M. Decaisne, and is similar to that of other Dicotyledons. 

It is different, however, with the body surrounding the 
ovulum. In general, as,is well known, the ovulum is formed of 
many envelopes, enclosed one within the other, one or two 
of those most exterior being open at their summits, and the 
two innermost perfectly closed. 

But M. Decaisne has been unable to discover in the ovulum 
of the Misseltoe any corresponding opening at the summit, 
and he has been led to conclude that the exterior envelopes 
(primine and secundine) are absent, and that the ovulum is 
a naked nucleus. He has moreover ascertained this nut to 
be composed of a homogeneous tissue throughout its whole 
thickness, which immediately embraces the embryo, and 
hence deduces the non-existence of a quintine or embryo- 
nic sac. It is in reality an ovulum reduced to its simplest 
expression, a sac enclosing the embryo. This sac thickens 
and solidifies as it grows, and forms a perisperm, the colour 
of which, being green, is unique among the families of plants. 
M. Decaisne has followed the progress of this colouring, 
which extends progressively from the base to the summit ; 
he has seen, in the cellules of the nut, besides the nucleus 
and the grains of fecula by which at first it was exclusively 
filled, numerous green granules, which mingle with, but do 
not cover, the others; and he has thus observed this to be 
the process of the green tint in the vegetable tissues. 

Another anomaly in the seed of Misseltoe is the plurality 
of embryos. This plurality is not rare in a great many 


Reproductive Organs of the Misseltoe. 189 


plants, being accidental in the greater number, though always 
constant in some. Ordinarily it occurs in seeds destitute of 
perisperm ; but when this perisperm is also present, the em- 
bryos are pressed together at the same height, or at slightly 
different heights. This, however, is not so in the Misseltoe ; 
for the embryos, two, or more rarely three in number, all 
touch each other by their lower extremities, and diverge at 
their upper or radicular extremities, which are distant, and 
separated by a portion of the perisperm, from which they 
slightly project. 

M. Decaisne’s discovery of many ovula in the bottom of 
each ovary leads to the most natural explanation of this 
phenomenon. In a great number of cases, two of these 
ovula are abortive, and then a single embryo only is found 
in the mature seed; but in other instances, two, or even three 
ovula, being fertilized, are developed and united by their 
bases, and then we have so many embryos diverging at their 
summits. 

The results of this theory are, that it reduces the many 
apparent anomalies of the Misseltoe to a single real one, the 
unity of the ovular envelope, and thus restores the develop- 
ment of its seeds to known laws. It also effaces in part the 
difference between the ovular covering in the European Mis- 
seltoe and that of the Indian species noticed by Mr. Griffith, 
and in which three ovula are detected in each cell on a cen- 
tral support. Our Misseltoe thus forms a transition between 
them and Loranthus, in which the ovulum is really single and 
erect. 

M. Decaisne has added to his memoir an examination of 
the anatomical structure of the stem. A young branch ex- 
hibits in its centre a green pith, surrounded by a case formed 
of woody bundles, generally eight in number. In these 
bundles we find no trachez ; but nearly in the situation which 
they should occupy, only annular vessels. These, together 
with the elongated and pointed, or reticulated cellules, and 
the fibres analogous to those of the liber, constitute the whole 
vascular system of the plant, which is besides composed of 
utricules, in which abound, together with granules of starch, 
granules of green matter. Outside, and opposite to the 
woody bundles, are as many smaller ones, formed exclusively 
of fibres of liber, and which may therefore be termed cortical. 
The woody bundles are continued from one branch into an- 
other, whilst the cortical bundles are interrupted, after being 
attenuated, at each joint, whence results the facility with 
which the branches are disarticulated. 


190 Mr. H. O. Stephens on the Grigin 


XXV.—On the Origin of some of the Lower Forms of Vege- 
tation. By Mr. Henry Ox iey STEPHENS. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN, 

No one eyer directed his attention to the ceconomy of the 
lower forms of vegetation without soon arriving at the highly 
interesting but perplexing problem of their origin and repro- 
duction. No question in vegetable physiology is of higher 
moment than this, none surrounded by greater difficulties, 
and in none is the inquirer more prone to error than in at- 
tempting conclusions from the negative facts (if the term is 
admissible) with which he has to deal. The obscurity in 
which, from its very nature, the subject is involved, is so 
dense, that many physiologists avoid it altogether as hope- 
less, considering it to be beyond human intelligence ; whilst, 
on the other hand, some rash speculators, drawing inferences 
which the doubtful premises cannot warrant, descend at once 
into the profound of materialism *, and do not hesitate to m- 
trude with unholy footsteps within the sacred precincts of for- 
bidden ground. Nevertheless, the origin of the lower tribes 
of Fungi (for it is to these alone this paper refers) is a ques- 
tion as open to discussion, and as fit for investigation, as any 
other point of Natural History. There is no perfect Fungus 
which is not furnished in some part with an apparatus which 
bears certain minute bodies called sporidia, having some de- 
eree of resemblance to the reproductive bodies (sporules) of 
Ferns, Mosses and Hepaticze, which last are well known to 
produce their like kinds by a process analogous to the ger- 
mination of seeds. It has been assumed (and indeed generally 
admitted, though I am not aware directly proved) that these 
sporidia are the seeds of Fungi, producing by cryptogamic ger- 
mination the same species as the parent plant; whilst other 
physiologists, a admitting the sporidia to be capable of continu- 
ing the species, do not consider this to be the only method, 
or as indeed at all adequate to account for the production of 
Fungi in certain situations. 

This is the question we are about to discuss. It is argued 
in behalf of propagation by spores, that these bodies, which 
are produced in such numbers as to be beyond all estimate, 
must have a definite office to perform, and that from their 
peculiar lightness, they are, as soon as shed from the hyme- 
nian of the parent plant, wafted through the air, and thus 


* [It does not seem clear in what sense our Correspondent employs this 
term.—Ep. ] 


of lower forms of Vegetation. 191 


distributed to almost any distance. Whilst I admit the 
spores to be the reproductive bodies, I dissent from the 
latter conclusion, which seems very doubtful, as far as obser- 
vation will carry us in this difficult subject. I am inclined to 
think the spores of Agarics at least are not generally dissemi- 
nated far from the spot on which the plant which produced 
them grew. 

I have always found Agarics which bear spores of a colour 
easily seen, the Leuwcosporidia for instance, shed them under- 
neath the pileus ; and that the grass, &c. is covered with the 
spores only immediately around and beneath the plant, to 
which they adhere, and are not blown away as soon as shed. 
It will be said this must necessarily depend upon the atmo- 
sphere, whether the air is still or not; but the generality of 
Agarics lie very close to the ground, and the expansion of 
the pileus, extended like an umbrella, must, I think, even in 
windy weather, prevent any great current of air from passing 
under it. Perhaps this will be thought over-refined reason- 
ing, but the following facts seem to countenance it. Particu- 
lar species appear annually on the same spot of ground, and 
do not wander away from it ; thus 4g. nebularis, Batsch, grows 
every autumn at one corner of Leigh Down, and does not 
spread from this locality. Ag. personatus, Fries, | have seen 
every autumn in the same situation for several years. Ag. 
oreades grows in eccentric circles, one circle exteriorly to that 
of last season, which would scarcely be the case if the sporules 
of this species were scattered about by the wind; but single 
individuals do occasionally occur: no doubt Ag. oreades is 
propagated in these circles by underground mycelia, but this 
circumstance does not affect the argument. The stump ofa 
tree immediately under a plant of Polyporus igniarius will be 
seen densely dusted with sporules, showing that these fall near 
the spot occupied by the parent plant. It would be easy to 
multiply instances of the regularity with which Fungi appear 
in the same spot, but these are enough; and from them I 
infer that the dissemination of the spores of Fungi through 
the medium of the atmosphere has been greatly over-esti- 
mated. Taking into account the number of species of Fungi, 
and the great quantity of sporidia which each plant gives 
out, it seems to me the atmosphere must contain so many, 
that they would certainly be detected in it before this time, 
and yet none have ever been observed. The method of 
making what is called mushroom-spawn 1s too well known to 
need description, and every exhausted hot-bed will produce 
plants of Ag. campestris: how did the germs of these plants 
get there? It is answered, through the air: this has been con- 
sidered before ; besides, the mycelia will be found in the com- 


192 Mr. Hi. O. Stephens on the Origin 


post, several feet below the surface. But the spores were in- 
troduced with the horse-dung ; true, but this is produced by 
stabled horses fed on hay, and the Ag. campestris does not 
grow In mowing grass, nor in the hay-making season, and 
the hay could scarcely contam such abundance of spores ; 
besides, is it probable such minute and delicate bodies would 
pass through the digestive process of the animals’ intestines 
entirely unaltered? It may be answered, oats frequently do; 
but the two cases are not alike. There is every reason for 
believing Fungi are produced from spores : the circumstance 
of exotic species appearing in foreign mould. e. g. Aseroe 
rubra, La Billardiére, in earth from New Holland, seems to 
prove this; but to conclude they are invariably so produced, 
appears to me to be assuming much more than we really 
know, and that in the face of circumstances which render 
the reverse very probable. 

In support of the hypothesis of the invariable origin of 
Fungi from spores, it is stated that wheat selected from spe- 
cimens infected with Uredo caries, when sown, produces a 
bunty crop. This is scarcely a satisfactory argument, for 
such wheat may possess the tendency to this disease without 
being actually impregnated with the spores, just as we know 
the finest samples of wheat from hot climates produce mil- 
dewy crops when sown in our more cold and changeable lati- 
tude ; besides, the experiments of Sir J. Banks with wheat 
sprung from sources infected with Puccinia graminis led to 
an opposite conclusion. It may be advanced, that wheat 
growing near Barberry bushes is rendered mildewy by infec- 
tion from the parasitic Fungus frequently abounding on 
those trees; but the Barberry parasite 1s an Aicidiwm, whilst 
the plagues of wheat are always Puccinie or Uredines. The 
greatest difficulty is in the erumpent Fungi; how could they 
reach the situations in which they vegetate? It may be said 
precisely the same question arises in Zoology, and the argu- 
ments which apply to Entophytes will apply to Entozoa ; this 
is only advancing a counter-difficulty, and the solution of one 
problem would probably explain the other. Entophytes must 
have their origin in one of the following methods: their 
spores must be introduced into the parent plant, and there, 
finding a suitable nidus and circumstances favourable for their 
growth, commence their proper vegetation ; or the structures 
in which they grow must, under favourable conditions, have 
the power or quality of originating them out of their own 
organization. 

There are difficulties in the way of both these theories. 
Of the first, the question arises, how are they introduced in- 
to the parent plant? There appears to be only two ways, 


of lower forms of Vegetation. 193 


either by the spongioles of the roots, or through the stomates 
of the leaves, As far as our knowledge of the physiology of 
the spongioles extends, it seems improbable that they have the 
power of absorbing solids (for earths, etc., as silica, are ab- 
sorbed in a state of solution), even when as minute as spo- 
ridia; nor does our imperfect acquaintance with the course of 
the sap enable us to say, that along with it innumerable 
spores can pass the long journey from the roots of an oak or 
pine tree to the leaves ; this would be altogether an unproved 
assumption. 

Besides, if these sporidia passed through the vascular 
tissue of plants, of late years these str uctures have been ex- 
amined with such scrupulous and scrutinizing care through 
the most powerful microscopes, I should have conceived a 
stray spore must have been observed before this time, and 
yet none have ever been seen, simply, I presume, because there 
are none there to see. But they may be absorbed through 
the stomates into the leaves, and carried down along with 
the woody fibres, which, according to the theory of Du Petit 
Thouars, the leaves annually form. It is first necessary to 
prove the openings of the stomates are large enough to allow 
the sporidia to pass through them. Ifa sporidium of Uredo 
or Puccinia is a single plant reduced to the most simple con- 
dition, and not admitting of further subdivision, it is too 
large to find access to the external structure of the leaf 
through the orifices of the stomates ; but it may be said the 
grumous contents of the sporidia of Puccinia and Uredines are 
prolific, and can pass through the stomata. In our. present 
state of ignorance on this obscure subject, we can neither 
prove nor disprove this point, and I would wish to state every 
argument as fairly as I am able. LEvergreens, which have 
thick coriaceous leaves and a horny cuticle, are well known 
to be very scantily supplied with stomates, and yet such 
leaves are prolific of entophytous Fungi, e. g. the leaves of 
Lauro cerasus, holly and ivy; this is a negative argument 
against the introduction of spores through the exhalent 
orifices. 

It is easy to produce some erumpent Fungi; you have only 
to break a living twig of oak so as to cause it to wither and 
die, leaving it attached to the tree, and Cenangium quercinum 
will appear beneath the bark. Now if this Fungus arises 
from spores already contained in the tree, and only waiting 
for the death of the twig to assume an active state of vegeta- 
tion, the whole of the branches of the tree must be impreg- 
nated with countless multitudes of the spores of Cenangium 
(not to say of many other Fungi), which is an assumption 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 


194 Mr. H. O. Stephens on the lower forms of Vegetation. 


for which we have not the slightest shadow of evidence. 
There is scarcely a stick that died in the autumn, which is not, 
on the approach of winter, densely covered with Tubercularia 
vulgaris ; there is no proof, when the stick was living, that 
the spores of this plant remained dormant within its cellular 
tissue. 

It must be recollected that, admitting the hypothesis of 
the absorption of spores, the earth or air must be impreg- 
nated with them in countless myriads, and these most deli- 
cate globes or cells must possess a most extraordinary power 
of resisting putrefaction ; and in the case of Cenangium pre- 
serve their vitality through an incredible space of time when 
imprisoned in the solid structure of the oak-tree ; and yet 
the origin of Fungi, which are parasitic upon Fungi, accord- 
ing to the theory of their invariable production from spores, 
is still more inexplicable. The elegant little Ag. Loveanus, 
Berk., has its origin within the substance of the pileus of Ag. 
nebularis, Batsch, and bursts through the cuticle of the pileus 
of the latter plant. Now the parent plant is altogether cellu- 
lar, having neither vessels or tubes of any kind through 
which we can suppose the spore, which gave origin to the 
Ag. Loveanus, could be transmitted. 

I do not know how this can be explained according to the 
theory of absorption of spores contained in the earth. 

The other theory is, that the structures which contain erum- 
pent Fungi must, under certain favourable circumstances, 
have the power or quality of originating these piants out of 
their own organization. Inclined as I am to suppose some 
of the lower forms of vegetation may obtain their existence 
out of the ruins of the higher, according to certain definite 
laws imposed by the great Author of all things, which 
laws are to us altogether unknown, I should be sorry to be 
thought to be an advocate of the doctrine of what is called 
spontaneous generation; in plain language, things making 
themselves ; it is too absurd to need disproof; or of equivocal 
generation, for nature emerged too perfect from the hands of 
her Creator to have anything doubtful or equivocal in any of 
her processes. These processes may seem doubtful or equi- 
vocal to us, simply because they are beyond our comprehen- 
sion. Of the truth of the last theory of production of imper- 
fect plants, it must be admitted there is no direct proof; it 
must rather be inferred from the difficulties and objections 
which have been advanced against the former. It is generally 
assumed by those who accept the latter theory, that out of 
the departing vitality of some higher organized vegetable (for 
I have considered the question throughout as referring to 


Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 195 


vegetable life only) a lower degree of life and organization 
may arise, like the fabled Phoenix, from ashes, and thus the 
simpler forms of vegetation may derive their origin from the 
upper ; but it must be admitted there are objections to this 
assumption, and those not of theory and speculation, but 
of fact and experience. Many erumpent Fungi have not 
their origin in dying vegetable matter, but in substances 
which have long lost all vitality, and therefore can part with 
none to the parasites which infest them ;—Spheria entypa, for 
example, which grows within the substance of wrought wood, 
such as posts and rails, the origin of which cannot be ex- 
plained satisfactorily according to the latter theory of the 
production of imperfect vegetables. The whole subject is as 
interesting as obscure; and it is possible that an observer 
who had time and leisure for tracing, with the assistance of 
a microscope of sufficient power, the growth of some Fungus 
of the lowest organization, such as Tubercularia, might arrive 
at the ultimate point of its origin, and be enabled to decide 
whether it had its being from a metamorphosis of the or- 
ganized structure of the parent plant, or sprung from a spore, 
and derived its nutriment only from the material in which 
the germ of the parasite was previously deposited. 


Henry Ox vey STEPHENS. 
Terrell Street, Bristol, March 12, 1841. 


XXVI.—An Amended List of the Species of the Genus Ovis. 
By Epwarp Buiyru, Esea.* 


Tue arrival of various spoils of different species of wild sheep, 
since my memoir upon this genus of animals was read before the 
Society, enables me now to clear up several points which I formerly 
left as doubtful, as well as to include some additional species in the 
catalogue, and to indicate still more as probably distinct, and there- 
fore desiderata to which the attention of travellers and others should 
be directed. 

1. Ovis Polit, nobis (the Pamir Sheep). In the narrative of 
the celebrated Venetian traveller, Marco Polo, we read (in Mars- 
den’s edition, p. 142) that upon the elevated plain of Pamir, east- 
ward of Bokhara, and which is 16,000 feet above the sea-level, ‘* wild 
animals are met with in great numbers, particularly sheep of a large 
size, having horns three, four, and even six palms in length. The 
shepherds form ladles and vessels of them for holding their victuals. 


* Read before the Zoological Society, July 28, 1840. The notes, bring- 
ing the subject up to the present state of information, are now added by tiie 
author for publication in this work. 


O2 


196 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


They also construct fences for enclosing their cattle, and securing 
them against the wolves, with which they say the country is infested, 
and which likewise destroy many of the wild sheep or goats (mou- 
toni v. becchi or ‘boucs’).” More recently, an animal called the 
Rasse was indicated, from report, in Sir Alexander Burnes’s ‘ Tra- 
vels in Bokhara,’ ii. 208, and its horns have since been transmitted 
to the Royal Asiatic Society by Lieut. Wood, of Sir A. Burnes’s 
party, through the medium of G. T. Vigne, Esq.* In this magnifi- 
cent specimen of a frontlet I recognize (though with some hesitation) 
the Ovis sculptorum, formerly described by me from a horn in the 
Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons; but as the characters 
of that specimen, as originally drawn up by me, have not hitherto 
been published; as its flexure, too, which suggested the appellation 
of sculptorum, would appear to form a less extended spiral than is 


* This pair of horns was labelled ‘“ Hass, or Roosh ;” and Sir A. Burnes 
writes—“ [ heard of an animal called Rasse by the Kirghizes, and Kooshgar 
by the inhabitants of the low countries ;’’ but Lieutenant Wood (in the nar- 
rative of his ‘ Journey to the Source of the Oxus,’ p. 368) distinguishes be- 
tween the “ Fass”? and “ Kutch-gar ;” the former ‘“ having straight spiral 
horns, and its dun colour being of a reddish tinge.” Mr. Vigne is of opinion 
that this animal is no other than the Markbur (p. 155), which he tells me 
is found upon the hills of Budukshan, and which I consider to be a feral 
race of domestic Goats of remarkably large size, but otherwise not essen- 
tially differing from the Shawl Goat of the same countries. Of a spe- 
cimen of the ‘ Kutch-gar, or Wild Sheep,’ Lieut. Wood remarks—‘* It 
was a noble animal, standing as high as a two-year old colt [Kirghiz 
Pony ?], with a venerable beard and two splendid curling horns, which, with 
the head, were so heavy as to require a considerable exertion to lift them. 
Though in poor condition, the carcass, divested of its offal, was a load for a 
baggage-pony. Its flesh was tough and ill-tasted ; but we were told that in 
autumn, when the animal is in prime condition, no venison is better flavour- 
ed. The Kutch-gar is gregarious, associating in herds of several hundreds. 
They are of a dun colour, the skin more resembling the hide of a cow than 
the fleece of a [tame] sheep. A skeleton of this animal, and several com- 
plete crania, were deposited, I believe, at Indiana.” This traveller confirms 
the statement of Marco Polo, mentioning that—‘‘ We saw numbers of horns 
strewed about in every direction, the spoils of the Kirghiz hunter. Some of 
these were of an astonishingly large size * * *. The ends of these horns, pro- 
jecting above the snow, often indicated the direction of the road ; and when- 
ever they were heaped up in large quantities, there our escort recognized 
the site of a Kirghiz summer encampment.” This was at 14,400 feet above 
sea-leve]. It is curious that the Kirghizes shoe their horses with, and make 
stirrups from, the horns of this animal. ‘The shoes are nothing more than 
a semicircular piece of horn placed on the fore part of the hoof. When the 
horse is in constant work, it requires renewal at least once a week.” Burnes 
‘“‘ was told that the Rasse is larger than a cow and less than a horse; of a 
white colour, with pendent hair under the chin * * *. ‘The flesh is much 
prized by the Kirghizes, who hunt and shoot the animal with arrows. It is 
said to delight in the coldest climates, and a common-sized specimen will 
require two horses [Kirghiz Ponies] to bear its flesh from the field.” The 
appellation Rasse, it may be remarked, is likewise bestowed on a small 
species of Civet, the Viverra Rasse, Horsfield, or V. Indica, Is, Geoff., but 
not of British authors.—E. B. 


fr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 197 


probably normal, and the habitat also proves to be different from that 
anticipated,—namely, the Taurus, which I have still reason to sus- 
pect contains a large undescribed species of this genus ;—I here pro- 
pose to dedicate the present splendid animal to the illustrious Vene- 
tian traveller of the thirteenth century, by the name of Ovis Polit. 

As compared with the Rocky Mountain Sheep of North America, 
the Rass or Roosh of Pamir differs in having the horns considerably 
less massive, but more prolonged, approaching more in character to 
those of the domestic O. Aries, but differing again from the latter, not 
only in their very superior size, but in having their two front angles 
about equally developed. As in the Rocky Mountain species, and J 
believe also the O. Aries normally, the pair at first diverge back. 
ward, and then descend and gyre round at a parallel with the axis 
of the body, inclining, as they again spire backwards, more outward 
to the tip. The horns described were in their seventh year of 
growth, and measure 4 feet 8 inches in length, following the 
curvature, and 14} inches round at base, having the tips, which are 
continued round till they point obliquely backwards, 45 inches apart. 
The width of their upper plane is 35 inches at base, 23 inches at the 
distance of one foot from the base, and 2} inches at 2 feet distance 
from the base ; the depth of the base inside is 5 inches, and distance 
apart of the pair, measured outside, where they gyre forward at a 
parallel, 21 inches. The years of growth are successively 154, 10, 
13, 8, 5, 3, and the last (incomplete) 1, inches. The College of 
Surgeons’ specimen, a single horn, was in its eighth year of growth, 
but measures only 4 feet 4 inches round the curvature; its depth 
towards the base is 6 inches, and greatest width, about the middle, 
22 inches. The successive annual growths are 123, DP SS, 7,25) 
34, and the incipient eighth 1, inches. It is curved in a spiral in- 
volution, and scarcely outwards for three-fifths of a circle, when it 
gradually inclines more so to the tip, the horn describing one circle 
and about a third. When upon the head, it must accordingly have 
gyred considerably inward, instead of descending at a parallel with 
the other, as indeed is almost invariably the case with the domestic 
O. Aries. Both specimens are of a pale colour, and indented with 
rugged transverse strie, in general half an inch apart. Of the 
animal nothing further is yet known. Considering, indeed, the dif- 
ferences of the two specimens, it is by no means improbable that 
they will yet prove to be of allied rather than of the same species, 
in which case my former name of O. scu/piorum might be retained 
for that to which it was applied. 

2,3, and 4. The museums of Western Europe do not, that J 
can learn, contain any portion of the Siberian Argali, Ovis Ammon of 
Pallas, that might serve for comparison with the Rocky Mountain 
Sheep of North America, O. montana of Desmarest; but as the Kam- 
tschatka Argaliis described as a distinct species, O. nivicola, by M. 
Eschscholtz in his ‘ Zoologischer Atlas,’ (differing from the two pre- 
ceding in its inferior size, and in wanting, it would appear, the pale 
disc surrounding the tail, so conspicuous in both the others,) the 
probability is thus enhanced, that the Siberian and Rocky Mountain 


198 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


species are not the same, however closely they may resemble. The 
descriptions of O. Ammon would seem to apply in every particular to 
the O. montana, though it is still probable that actual comparison of 
specimens would lead to the detection of some discrepancies, as ge- 
nerally, but not always, happens in like cases. I may notice, that 
while Mr. Drummond affirms that the horns of old rams of O. mon- 
tana “attain a size so enormous, and curve so much forwards and 
downwards, that they effectually prevent the animal from feeding 
on level ground*,”’ the same had previously been remarked by Strah- 
lenberg of the Argalis of Siberiat, and no doubt is equally obser- 
vable in the Rass of Pamir. The finest specimen of a head of the 
Rocky Mountain animal, of seven heads of adult males examined, 
is in the collection of this Society, and gives the following admea- 
surements: horns 3 feet 5 inches over the front ridge, and 174 inches 
round at base, where the front angles are 4? inches apart. They 
number nine years of growth, which successively give 9, 74, 64, 5, 
44, 4, 21, 14, and 1, inches. They are nearly equilaterally tri- 
angular, but bulge a little between the angles, having the inner or 
front angle obtusely prominent, the posterior double, or forming a 
second plane at a slight angle with the superior one, and the infe- 
rior angle (if such it can be called) much rounded off: the greatest 
depth of the horn is about 6 inches; from base of front angle to tip 
they measure 11 inches; and the tips apart 26 inches. They are 
everywhere strongly furrowed across, more particularly in front, the 
intervals between the grooves swelling out considerably ; and they 
gradually become, as in all the rest of the genus, more compressed 
to the extremity. 

Of the O. nivicola of M. Eschscholtz, that naturalist writes: 
«The specimen described is a male in winter garb, measuring 5 feet 
(French ?) in total length, and 2 feet 5 inches high. Its outer coat 
is of a yellowish grey colour, brighter on the under parts, and in- 
clining to straw-yellow on the head and neck; the markings in front 
of the limbs are of a rust-colour:: horns equilaterally triangular, 3 
inches thick at base, and gyring outwards to form one complete 
spiral circle, 10 inches in diameter, and having their points directed 
outwards and forwards ; the upper and posterior portions of the horn 
are level, and marked with deep annual indentations, which success- 
ively measure 7,6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 2, and 14, inches, making eight years 
of total growth; besides which, there are numerous minor indenta- 
tions or ordinary cross-striz, but no protuberant intervals.” From 
the figure they would seem not to bulge between the angles, as is 
usua}], though not invariably the case, with the Rocky Mountain 
species ; as also to be somewhat more tensely spiral, as if pulled a 
little outward. The appearance both described and figured at the 
base of the fore-limbs externally, I suspect to be nothing more than 
the avilla, that had been twisted outwards in the mounting of the 
specimen. M. Eschscholtz describes this animal to be very nume- 


* Fauna Americana-borealis. 


; Description of the northern parts of Europe and Asia.—Eng. Transl., 
p. 332. 


Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 199 


rous on the mountains of Kamtschatka, residing upon the snow-clad 
heights in summer, and descending to the lower regions in winter. 
A notice of its chamois-like agility occurs in the narrative of Kotze- 
bue’s Voyage from 1823 to 1826. 

In the 18th volume of the ‘ Asiatic Researches,’ part ii., Mr. 
Hodgson, of Nepal, gives a figure of a horned female of the Nahoor 
Sheep, and also of the skull and horns of a young ram, which he 
erroneously refers to that species, as since described by him. He 
also mentions having once possessed a pair of the horns, which he 
‘could only lift from the ground with a considerable effort ;” but it 
is necessary to observe, that the description which he gives in the 
volume adverted to, of the mutilated skin of a young wild ram, pro- 
cured in mid winter, refers evidently to the Nahoor, and not to the 
species with horns having a triangular section, which is the subject 
of the present notice. According to Mr. Hodgson, the horns of 
this young specimen are ‘“ equilaterally triangular,” as the figure 
likewise represents ; whereas the Rocky Mountain species would at 
the same age have much compressed horns, far from attaining to an 
equilateral triangle. Should a true species be here indicated, as is 
not improbable, distinct from O. Ammon, I propose that it be dedi- 
cated to that assiduous investigator of Nepalese zoology, and be ac- 
cordingly termed O. Hodgsonii. 

5. O. Californiana, Douglas. The Jesuit missionary Venegos 
observed in California ‘‘ a kind of wild sheep, the size of a calf of 
one or two years old, with extraordinarily thick horns, resembling 
those of a common ram, and tail shorter than that of a stag,’ whence 
it would appear that the Rocky Mountain species, or a near ally, is 
here alluded to. Mr. Douglas describes the Californian Argali to 
have a tail 18 inches long (vide Zoological Journal, iv. 332). Its 
length, he observes, from nose to base of tail, is 5 feet 10 inches; 
height of the shoulder 2 feet 8 inches; girth behind the shoulders 6 
feet : head 16 inches long, 7 [to] between the eyes, and 9 [to] between 
the horns: ears erect, 14 inch [44 inches ?] long, obtuse. The horns 
deposited in the museum of this Society bear a general resemblance 
to those of the Rocky Mountain species, but are smoother, and form 
a much more open spiral: the terminal third is very much com- 
pressed ; the medial intermediate, and the basal very thick and tri- 
angular; they were only in their fifth year of growth, and would 
doubtless have attained to much greater dimensions. Their length 
is 32 inches, measured over the front ridge, and girth at base 144 
inches, having a span of 124 inches from base to tip inside: from 
the tip to first annual depression they measure 12} inches, and then 
successively 64, 53, 43, and the incipient fifth year’s growth 2 inches. 
They do not bulge between the angles, which are rather obtuse, and, 
as usual, are transversely striated. Approximate distance of the 
tips apart 33 inches. 

“From the testimony of the Indian tribes about the Great Falls 
of the Columbia River,” writes Mr. Douglas, ‘‘ this species appears 
to inhabit the subalpine regions of Mounts Wood, St. Helen’s, and 
Vancouver, but is more numerous in the mountainous districts of the 
interior of California. The only good skin that ever came under 


200 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


my observation was in lat. 46° 14’ 55", and long. 121° 17! 0.” 
Forbes, in his recent work on California, appears to allude to it by 
the name of Berindo, which in Mexico is applied to the Antilecapra 
furcifera. He quotes, however, the description by Venegos, inclu- 
ding the statement that it has a short tail, and remarks, that ‘ they 
still abound in the plains at the foot of the mountains, and are 
always found in large herds.”’ It does not, from the context, appear 
to me that the prong-horned animal is intended. 

From these we might proceed, through the domestic Aries, to 
the species generally typified by the Moufton of Corsica ; but I shall 
interpolate a small group from the Himalaya, and apparently Cau- 
casus, distinguished by having smooth and sub-cylindrical horns, 
that form a bold are outwards at nearly right angles with the axis 
of the body, and have the tip turned backward. Such is 

6. O. Nahoor, Hodgson; the Nahoor or Nervati, and Sna (not 
Sha) of Thibet. Size of the larger breeds of tame sheep, with pale 
horns, and general colour dull brownish grey in old animals, with 
the ordinary dark markings on the face, breast, and limbs, more or 
less developed. Younger specimens, more particularly, have their 
coat, when renovated, tipped with a light fulvous tint, deeper along 
the middle of the back; the tail is bushy, and conspicuously white, 
its medial portion generally dark. Length, as given by Mr. Hodg- 
son, 4 feet from nose to base of tail, and height of the back 32 
inches. A female was 3 feet 4 inches from nose to tail, and stood 
29 inches high at the shoulder. From nose to between the horns 
a male measured 8} inches; the ears 45 inches; and tail 4 inches, 
or 7 inches to the end of the hair. A pair of horns in the museum 
of this Society, which are far from having attained their full growth, 
measure 12 inches in circumference at base, and 20} inches long 
over the curvature, having their tips 27 inches asunder: their suc- 
cessive annual growths were respectively 64, 4, 3, 23, 24, and 13, 
inches. Mr. Hodgson mentions a pair that were each 32 inches 
long. ‘Those of a very old female in the British Museum have pre- 
cisely the same curvature as in the male, only that the tips do not 
turn so much backwards ; they are, however, much compressed, and 
measure 92 inches long, 44 inches round, with the tips 14 inches 
apart. Another female, in the collection of this Society, is entirely 
destitute of horns. The latter, and a young male which I formerly 
examined at Mr. Leadbeater’s, accorded perfectly with the descrip- 
tion of Mr. Hodgson, having pale slaty-blue hairs, deeper on the 
back, and tipped with a rufous tint, more particularly on the back, 
which caused the animal to appear of a pale fulvous or isabelline 
hue. An old male in the museum of the Linnzan Society*, and the 
aged female in the British Museum, together with another skin 
which I have seen, have not only no trace of this colour in their 
present state of pelage, but I doubt whether they showed much of 
it when their coat was new: the colour of all three is a dingy grey- 
brown, not easy to express in words. 


* Mistaken for Ovis Ammon in the ‘ Fauna Americana-borealis,’ vol. i. 
p. 274, and for a second specimen of O. Burrhel in Part 6, p. 79, for July 
10th, 1838, of these ‘ Proceedings.’ 


Mr. S. P. Woodward ox the Flora of Central Norfolk. 201 


The horns of the Nahoor differ but little in flexure from those 
of the next species, but may nevertheless be distinguished by many 
differences, in general strongly pronounced: as their superior size ; 
the greater proportional thickness of the basal half, beyond which 
they narrow somewhat abruptly ; the flatness of their dorsal aspect, 
with a much more acutely raised ridge along its middle ; and by the 
comparative sharpness of all the angles, together with the existence, 
generally, of some traces of cross strie, more particularly towards their 
compressed tips ; whereas the horns of the Burrhel Sheep are much less 
angular, of a deep rufcus-brown colour, and quite smooth. ‘Those of 
the female Nahoor described were entirely destitute of cross furrows, 
but all have the marks of annual growth conspicuously indented. 

This species, according to Mr. Hodgson, ‘‘ inhabits the Kachar 
region of Nepal, northward of the habitat of the Jharal Goat, amid 
the glaciers of the Himalaya, and both on the Indian and Thibetan 
sides of that range.’ Mr. Vigne informs me that it is plentiful in 
Great, but not in Little Thibet. I suspect that itis never found at 
so considerable an altitude as the next species. 


[To be continued. ] 


* XXVII.—Flora of Central Norfolk. By S. P. Woopn- 
WARD, Esq. 


Addenda to Mr. Mann’s List of Norwich Plants. 


Upon comparing the list of Norwich Plants given by Mr. R. 
J. Mann, in the August number of the ‘ Magazine of Natural 
History’ (vol. iv. p. 390), with my own, I found many inter- 
esting plants and localities had been omitted; and as it is not 
to be expected that one observer should, in a few years’ inves- 
tigation, discover all his district contains, I cannot but regret 
that Mr. M. did not avail himself more extensively of the in- 
formation of other collectors. For the omitted localities there 
is no remedy, and for the plants time only allows me to give 
what are recorded on my lists in addition to those just pub- 
lished. Mr. Wigham, of Norwich, could, I believe, supply 
many others which his long residence has made him familiar 
with. In the Mosses and Hepaticee much remains to be done 
ere our list will vie with that of Yarmouth, published by Mr. 
Paget ; the freshwater Algze of this district have been entirely 
neglected ; and the Lichens, no one, that [ am aware of, could 
catalogue. Mr. Paget’s list, which gives the result of the la- 
bours of Mr. Dawson Turner and other indefatigable bota- 
nists, must represent all that is known at present of the dis- 
tribution in Norfolk of these extensive and intricate classes. 
Mr. Stock of Bungay, who has for some years collected the mi- 
nute parasitic Fungi with great perseverance and success, will, 
it is to be hoped, some day publish a detailed list ; in the other 


202 Mr. 8. P. Woodward on the Flora of Central Norfolk. 


classes the Norfolk Flora is probably as extensive and varied, 
and as well investigated, as that of any English county. 

{ have ventured to introduce—in brackets—some plants 
which are a few miles beyond the fen mile circuit, because I 
believe they may be found within it ; and a few which are con- 
siderably beyond, because they are either omitted in the pub- 
lished floras, or their recent occurrence in the spots indicated 
is not well known. 

Of those plants for which I have given authorities, I have, 
with few exceptions, received specimens ; those in Roman are 
generally considered only varieties. 


EXoGENz. 
Clematis Vitalba. Hedges and thickets, Eaton, Long Stratton, Brooke, 
Hockering. 
Ranunculus arvensis. Corn-fields, Stoke Holy Cross, Armeringhall. 
auricomus. Lakenham Hall Wood. 
parviflorus. Armeringhall. 
pantothrix, circimnatus. Ditches : common. 
Adonis autumnalis. Waste ground, Lakenham. 
Papaver hybridum. Lanes and borders of fields, Lakenham. 
dubium. Ditto: abundant. 
Corydalis lutea. Old walls: frequent. 
Lepidium Smithii*. Lanes, Eaton and Lakenham. 
Thlaspi arvense. Lakenham, near the Hall Farm. 
Nasturtium amphibium. Lakenham Marshes. 
Brassica Napus. Fields and waste places. 
Viola flavicornis. Mosswold. 
arvensis. Fields: frequent. 
suavis. ‘Thorpe, Horstead. 
Helianthemum vulgare. Westfields, Eaton. 
Sagina apetala. Banks: frequent: St. Faith’s, &c. 
Cerastium aquaticum. Lakenham Marshes. 
semidecandrum. Borders of Drummond’s Grove. 
Sedum rupestre. Bracondale Hall Wood. 
(album. Walls, Dereham.) 
Chrysosplenium oppositifolium. Stoke Holy Cross. 
a alternifolium. Ditto, Poringland. 
Ulex nanus. St. Faith's Heath. 
Vicia angustifolia. Lanes and chalk-pits. 
Lathyrus sylvestris. Brundall. 
Lotus tenuis. Dry chalky pastures. 
Trifolium ochroleucum. Poringland, Long Stratton. 
fragiferum. St. Faith’s; near Dereham ; in Aclé. 
procumbens. Fields and hedges. 
Rubus Kehleri. Hedges and woods ; frequent. 
Rosa tomentosa. St. Faith’s Wood. 
Pyrus torminalis. Lakenham Hall Wood. 
Aria. Woods and plantations. 


* L.campesire I have not seen nearer Norwich than Dereham or Bungay, 


Mr. S. P. Woodward on the Flora of Central Norfolk. 203 


Circea lutetiana. Armeringhall Wood. 

Ribes Grossularia. Lakenham Hall Wood. 

Sison Amomum. Chalky pastures towards Dereham, Long Stratton, 
Bungay-road. 

Silaus pratensis. Long Stratton, &c. 

Peucedanum palustre. Horning. 

Galium parisiense. Carhoe Abbey. 

Campanula Rapunculus. Lakenham, Brooke. 

hybrida. Corn-fields: abundant: Eaton, &c. 

Dipsacus pilosus. Loddon ; near Dereham. 

Scabiosa columbaria. Hedges and copses, Lakenham, Keswick, &c. 

Lactuca virosa. Carhoe Abbey, Whitlingham (St. Benedict's Abbey). 

Bidens tripartita. St. Faith’s, &c.: frequent. 

Onopordum Acanthium. Borders of fields : frequent. 

Carlina vulgaris. Bramerton Heath. 

Conyza squarrosa. Strumpshaw, &c., Mr. Wigham. 

Cnicus acaulis. Horning (Neatherd Moor and Scarning Fen, Dere- 
ham). 

Myosotis cespitosa. Lakenham, St. Faith’s. 

Lithospermum arvense. Postwic Crag-pits. 

Cuscuta europea. (Burston near Diss, C. B. Prentice ; Cromer.) 

Oxyococcus palustris. Stoke Holy Cross, Mr. Bayfield; Horning. 

(Pyrola rotundifolia. Bogs by Upton Broad, 1840, S. P. W.) 

Chlora perfoliata. Armeringhall, Mr. Wigham. 

Gentiana campestris*. St. Faith’s Common, 1837, J. W. E. and 
S. Po W: 

(amarella. Scarning Fen, Dereham.) 

Vinca minor. 'Thickets and copses. 

Verbascum Lychnitis. Borders of fields and waste ground. 

— nigrum. Lanes, Lakenham, Bungay-road. 

Datura Stramonium. Waste ground and chalk-pits. 

(Atropa Belladonna. Toft trees near Fakenham.) 

Utricularia minor, vulgaris. St. Faith’s Bogs, B. B. W. (Roydon near 
Diss.) 

Digitalis purpurea. Plantations and woods, Keswick, Sprowston. 

Melampyrum arvense. Costessy. 

(Linaria minor. Near Dereham, B. B. W.) 

Orobanche minor. Lakenham, &c.: frequent. 

(Scrophularia vernalis. Langham, 1840, Mr. G. Clowes.) 

Mentha sylvestris. Meadows near Harford Bridges. 

Acinos vulgaris. Keswick Hall grounds, Eaton. 

Galeopsis versicolor. Hethersett. 

Stachys arvensis. Fields and lanes, Lakenham. 

Aristolochia Clematitis. Carhoe Abbey. 

Rumex palustris. Felthorpe, &c, 

aquaticus. Marshes ; abundant. 

sanguineus, (3. Armeringhall. 

Polygonum Bistoria. Lakenham, Brooke, Sizeland. 

Euphorbia Lathyris. Road-sides and waste places. 


* G. amayella of Myr. Mann ? 


204 Mr. S. P. Woodward on the Flora of Central Norfolk. 


Salix Caprea, cinerea, stipularis. Ozier-holts and woods : frequent. 
Populus canescens. Banks of the Yare and Tees. 

Castanea vulgaris. Woods and plantations. 

Taxus baccata. UHockering: small trees frequent. 

Pinus sylvestris. Keswick Hall: small trees frequent. 


ENDOGENS. 
(Stratiotes aloides. Ditches, Aclé, Barton Broad, &c.) 
Sparganium fluitans. Ponds on St. Faith’s Common. 
Potamogeton pusillus. Yare, by Lakenham. 
— gramineus. Yare, Norwich. 
—_——_—— (prelongus. Waveney, by Bungay, Mr. Stock and Mr. 
C. Babington.) 
Tris fetidissima. Armeringhall Wood. (Bath Hills, Bungay.) 
(Gymnadenia conopsea. Scarning Fen, Dereham.) 
————-— (viridis. Fields near Bungay.) 
Habenaria chlorantha. Armeringhall Wood. 
(bifolia. ? St. Faith’s, see Mr. Mann’s list; Upton, near 
the Broad.) 
Ophrys muscifera. Stoke Holy Cross. 
Listera Nidus avis. Armeringhall Wood, Mr. J. W. Ewing. 
Liparis Leselii. St. Faith’s Bogs. 
Convallaria multiflora. Lakenham Hall Wood. 
Ornithogalum umbellatum. PostwicChurchyard(St. Benedict’s Abbey). 
Tulipa sylvestris. Bracondale, Mr. Bayfield ; ‘Trowse, Kirby Bedon, 
fields and chalk-pits: rare. 
Scilla nutans. Woods: everywhere. 
Muscari racemosum. City walls. 
Paris quadrifolia. Bunwell Wood, Mr. G. E. Bolingbroke : Costessy. 
Acorus Calamus. Moat, Cringleford Hall (St. Benedict’s Abbey) : 
flowering freely, 1840. 
Luzula pilosa. Armeringhall Wood. 
Scirpus setaceus. St. Faith’s Bogs. 
Rhyncospora alba. Felthorpe. 
Eleocharis multicaulis. St. Faith’s Bogs. 
Carex divulsa. Bixley, Lakenham Hall Wood. 
remota. Armeringhall, ditches and woods. 
stellulata. Lord Roseberry’s grounds, Bixley. 
—— (divisa. Meadow by Aclé Bridge, 1836, 8. P.W.) 
fulva. Lakenham Marshes. 
——- Uideri. Poringland. 
—— filiformis. Surlingham, near the Broad. 
——— pulicaris. Cringleford Marshes. 
—— teretiuscula. St. Faith’s Bogs. 
——- (pendula. Scarning Fen, Dereham, B. B.W.) 
(dioica. Scarning Fen, B. B.W., Ellingham Fen.) 
Aira flecuosa. St. Faith’s Bogs. 
Poa bulbosa*. Old walls, Horsefair, Norwich. 
nemoralis. Lakenham Hall Wood. 
Calamagrostis lanceolata. Lakenham Marshes. 


* Mr. D. Turner has seen this: it was found by Mr. Mann. 


Mr. S. P. Woodward on the Flora of Central Norfolk. 205 


Hordeum pratense. Meadows : frequent. 

Avena fatua. Corn-fields. 

( pubescens. Fields, Dereham.) 

Bromus asper. Borders of fields: frequent. 

— secalinus. Wheat-fields, Lakenham (Smalburgh). 
——— racemosus. Pastures: frequent. 

giganteus. Woods: frequent. 


CELLULARES. 
Fixices. 

Cystopteris fragilis. Old wall, Norwich, 1835. 

Polystichum lobatum. Lakenham, Long Stratton (Dereham). 
angulare. Brundall (Fakenham, Mundesley). 
(aculeatum. Near Fakenham.) 

Lastrea dilatata. Drammond’s Grove, Thorpe; Stoke Holy Cross, 

Cringleford. 
(spinulosa. Holt Heath, Fritton Heath, Bawsey.) 
(cristuta. Edgefield Heath, near Holt; Fritton Heath, near 
Yarmouth ; Bawsey, near Lynn; Mr. J. W. Ewing, 1840.) 
Thelypteris. St. Faith’s, Felthope (Scarning, Filby, Upton). 
(Oreopteris. Near Cromer, Mr. J. W. Ewing, 1840.) 
Athyrium Filix femina. Horning (Scarning, Filby, Fritton, Belton, 
Upton). 

Asplenium Ruta muraria. Lakenham and Eaton Bridges (Dereham 
and Hasboro’ Churches). 

Trichomanes. Aylsham, Eaton, Lakenham (Fakenham 

Churchyard) ; old walls, tombs, lanes, &c. 

(Ceterach officinarum. Heydon Church, Mr. Stock.) 

Ophioglossum vulgatum. Lakenham Hall Wood, Whitlingham Wood, 
Armeringhall Wood, Horning (Upton, Ellingham), 

Botrychium lunaria. Stratton Strawless. 


Mousctr. 


Phascum cuspidatum. Clayey banks, Lakenham. 
crispum. Clayey banks, Bixley. 
rectum. Clayey banks near Harford Bridges. 
axillare. Moist ground, Lakenham. 
(muticum. Belton, near Yarmouth, hedge-banks.) 
Sphagnum squarrosum. St. Faith’s Bogs, &c. 
Bartramia fontana. Bramerton. (Scarning, B. B. W.) 
Gymnostomum truncatulum, fasciculare, pyriforme. Shady banks, 
Bixley, Lakenham. 
Splachnum ampullaceum. (Barren.) Upon animal excrement in bogs : 
not unfrequent. 
Weissia lanceolata. Hedges, Lakenham. : 
Didymodon purpureus. Mosswold, &c., dry banks: abundant. 
Dicranum scoparium. Mosswold, &c., dry banks: abundant. 
adiantoides. St. Faith’s, boggy ground : frequent. 
taxifolium. Bixley Church Lane. 
glaucum. St. Faith’s, &c.: abundant in bogs, 
Tortula unguiculata. Lakenham and Bixley, on hedges. 


206 H. Mohl on the Formation of the Stomata. 


Polytrichum juniperinum. St. Faith’s Heath (Scarning Fen). 
—— (urnigerum. Gillingham.) 
Orthotrichum cupulatum. ‘Trees, Lakenham. 
— (Hutchinsie. Ruins of the Garianonum, nearYarmouth. ) 
Anomodon viticulosum. Armeringhall Wood. 
(curtipendulum. Fakenham Heath.) 
Bryum argenteum. Walls and moist ground everywhere. 
nutans. Hedge-banks : rather rare. 
roseum. Mosswold, Bramerton. 
hornum. Drummond’s Grove, Thorpe, Lakenham. 
cuspidatum. Drummond’s Grove, moist lanes :; frequent. 
Buxbaumia aphylla. Sprowston, Sir W. J. Hooker. 
Leucodon sciuroides. “akenham, on trees and walls. 
Daltonia heteromalla. Lakenham, on trees. 
Fontinalis antipyretica. The Yare and Wensum. 
Hypnum complanatum. Hawthorn fences. 
lutescens. Bramerton. 
——— albicans. Mosswold. 
alopecurum. Armeringhall. 
——— proliferum. Armeringhall, Lakenham Hall Wood. 
stellatum. Bogs and marshes. 
——— triquetrum. Heaths and woods: abundant. 
——— squarrosum. Lanes and woods: frequent. 
palustre. Marshes. 
scorpioides. Marshes and bogs. 
—— molluscum. Markshall, hedge-banks. 
—— (dendroides. Fakenham.) 


HEPATIC. 


Riccia crystallina. Banks at Bixley and Armeringhall, turnip- and 
clover-fields : frequent. 

Spherocarpus terrestris. Banks at Bixley and Armeringhall, turnip- 
and clover-fields : frequent. 

Marchantia polymorpha, conica, hemispherica. Walls and banks, 
river-side, &c.: frequent. 

Jungermannia bicuspidata. Damp lanes and woods: frequent. 

complanata, dilatata. ‘Trees: frequent. 

—— + connivens. Bogs, among Bryums. 

— pinguis. Ditches and bogs: frequent. 

—_—_—_———  (asplenioides, tamarisci. Ruins of the Garianonum, near 

Yarmouth.) 


XXVIII.—On the Formation of the Stomata. By Hugo 
Mout. (Linnea, 1838, p. 544, with a Plate.)* 


M. Mireet is the only person, so far as I know, who, in 
his memoir on Marchantia polymorpha, has published any 


* From the translation in the Annales des Sciences Naturelles, April 
1840, p. 222. 


H. Mohl on the Formation of the Stomata. 207 


researches on the development of stomata. He has shown 
that they are developed in two different modes. First, there 
is found, in the epidermis, at the period of formation of 
a stoma, a little cavity, the bottom of which is occupied by 
an epidermal cell, which is surrounded by four other cells. 
By the absorption of this central cell the opening of the 
stoma is produced. This is the usual mode of development 
on the foliaceous expansions of the Marchantia. Upon the 
floral peduncles, on the contrary, the development generally 
takes place in an entirely different manner. The bottom of 
the cavity is formed by from three to five wedge-shaped cells, 
which touch each other at the centre, and which at a later 
period separate in such a manner as to show an opening in 
the form ofa star. The cells always contract more towards 
the exterior, being transformed into an obturator ring, whilst 
the epidermal cells placed around form the margin of the 
stoma. 

There is evidently a defect in this explanation of the de- 
velopment of the stomata, as it is not explained how the same 
form of stomata can originate in two such different ways. 
Indeed, in the first case, we cannot conceive how the porous 
cells, which constitutes what Mirbel calls the anneau obtu- 
rateur, are formed. If the stoma is formed in consequence 
of the absorption of the epidermal cell, and the surround- 
ing epidermal layers form the margin, the stoma would be 
formed only of a simple opening. This however is not met 
with in nature; for mwardly, at the margin, two or more 
cells (porous cells) are seen, which enclose the stoma itself. 
The origin of these porous cells is explained by the second 
manner of development described by Mirbel, but it is not in 
the first case. 

I have endeavoured to solve the question by examining the 
Marchantia polymorpha, but I have not been successful, 
because in this plant the examination of the epidermis in its 
youngest state presents very great difficulties, as it can only 
be taken off by means of a scalpel, and does not therefore 
admit of being separated free from the subjacent parenchyma. 
In this way some of the subjacent parenchymatous cells are 
always removed with the epidermis, and prevent our recogni- 
zing with the necessary precision the slight changes which 
take place in the stomata at the moment of their production. 

Respecting these researches, I shall confine myself there- 
fore to merely stating, that I have seen the stomata originate 
on the frond of the Marchantia in the second mode pointed 
out by Mirbel, but I have not succeeded in seeing any sto- 
mata originate from the absorption of a cell. 


208 H. Mohl on the Formation of the Stomata. 


To make amends, I think that I have observed with suffi- 
cient precision the formation of the stomata on the leaves of 
the Hyacinthus orientalis. 1 chose these leaves, not only be- 
cause their stomata are of considerable size, but because by 
their growth from above downwards, it is easy to observe, on 
the same leaf, all the series of facts which the stomata pre- 
sent in their development. These organs, indeed, are already 
perfectly developed on the higher and oldest part of the leaf; 
whilst, in the lower part, newly formed and still enclosed in 
the bulb, they do not yet exist. 

It is in this lower part of the leaves and between the epi- 
dermal cells that smaller quadrangular cells may be observed, 
the transverse diameter of which is a little longer than the 
longitudinal. (Pl. II. fig. 1, a, a.) These cells, as well as 
those of the epidermis, are colourless. Sometimes they con- 
tain nothing, and sometimes they enclose a slightly granular 
mass. 

Higher up, towards the apex of the leaf, this granular sub- 
stance is met with collected in a round mass, which frequently 
however is not clearly defined. At the same time a partition 
forms in the middle of the cell and in the longitudinal direc- 
tion of the leaf. At the beginning this partition is but shghtly 
indicated (Pl. II. fig. 1, 4) ; but soon the lines that limit them 
are as clearly drawn as those which mark the lateral walls of 
the cells (fig. 2, @). 

This partition now begins to double; thus the first trace 
of a stoma establishes itself, and the cell, originally simple, 
divides and forms the two cells of the pores. 

In the course of the development, the cells which surround 
the pore enlarge, and the central slit enlarges in a still greater 
proportion. The grumous mass is always found accumulated 
on the inner walls of these cells, and communicates with the 
other walls of the cells by means of filiform processes (fig. 3.)*. 

Lastly, in the perfectly developed stoma (fig. 4.), the gru- 
mous mass contained in the cells which form the border of 
the pore is equally distributed in their interior, where the 
grains of chlorophylle are likewise formed. 

The development which I have just described takes place 
very regularly in each stoma, but the same part of the leaf 
does not always exhibit stomata at the same stage of deve- 
lopment. Certain stomata frequently outstrip others close 
beside them. 


* These threads, which unite a mucous mass situated in the cellular cavity 
with the cellular partitions, are met with not only here, but they are often 
found elsewhere; for example, in the hairs of the young stalks of Gourds, 
and in the articulations of Zygnema. 


Bibliographical Notices. 209 


I have not yet made observations with a view to decide if 
the above description of the development of the stomata agree 
with all cases, or whether in other plants it presents essential 
modifications in the process of this operation; but it is pro- 
bable enough that the first method of development indicated 
by Mirbel in no case presents itself in an isolated manner, 
but that it is only the commencement of the second mode ; 
that there is no absorption of the central cell; and that this, 
in the Marchantia, divides into four, as it separates into two 
in the Hyacinthus orientalis. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


The Natural History of South Devon. By J. C. Bellamy, Surgeon. 
Plymouth, 1839. 8vo. pp. 456. 


It is only by collecting diligently facts from every part of a country, 
that we can expect to arrive at those general principles which regu- 
late the distribution of plants and animals over its surface. In this 
respect every work that contributes to the information we already 
possess ought to be hailed as the omen of progress in our knowledge 
of the natural history of the earth. We have already had many able 
attempts at giving complete views of the distribution of animals and 
plants in many districts of our own island, and we have now to add 
another to the list. Mr. Bellamy has produced an interesting volume 
with regard to the delightful county in which he dwells, which will 
not only be read with pleasure by those who reside on the spot, but 
will be welcomed by the naturalist as an accession to British natural 
history. 

Mr. Bellamy’s work is divided into three parts. The first part is 
divided into five chapters, and treats of the geological character of 
South Devon and the nature of its climate. The structure of the 
strata in this district is minutely described, and several new and in- 
teresting fossils are described and figured. The second part is occu- 
pied with lists of the vertebrate and invertebrate animals of the di- 
strict, with the exception of the insects, and with various observations 
of the author on the animals of South Devon. The third part is de- 
voted to ‘‘ Remarks on numerous subjects of Natural History, but 
more particularly on Birds.” A great number of these remarks are 
original, and are made in such a manner as cannot fail to interest the 
_general reader. 

In this volume Mr. Bellamy has introduced to our notice four ad- 
ditions to the British Fauna. These are respectively named Arvicola 
hirta, Mus intermedius, Sylvia neglecta and Helix subvirescens. We 
cannot however pronounce upon the accuracy of the descriptions, nor 
the value that ought to be attached to them, because we have not 
the specimens before us. We hope, however, that the approaching 
meeting of the British Association will enable some of our eminent 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vu. P 


210 Bibliographical Notices. 


zoologists to examine Mr. Bellamy’s specimens, and report upon their 
title to be recorded as new species. 

The name of the volume might lead some of our readers to sup- 
pose that every branch of the natural history of South Devon was 
treated on; but we think it only right to state, that the author has 
not given any lists of the plants or insects of the district. In a se- 
cond edition we should advise that this hiatus be filled up; and we 
think that the author, on reconsidering some parts of the work, would 
find that this might be done without at all increasing the size of the 
volume. 


Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino. Second 
Series. Vol. I. 1839. 


The following are the papers relating to Natural History in the 
last two volumes of the Turin Transactions :— 

Programma di Botanica,—with Prize offered for the best Mono- 
graph of a tribe of Italian Cryptogamous Plants.—Geological and 
Mineralogical Observations on the Mountains lying between the 
Valleys of Aosta and Susa in Piedmont; by Prof. A. Sismonda.— 
De quibusdam Insectis Sardiniz novis aut minus cognitis: Fasc. II. ; 
auctore Jos. Gené.—Notices of two Fossils found in the Hills of St. 
Stefano Roero ; by Prof. A. Sismonda.—Memoir on six new Species 
of Cephalopods found in the Mediterranean at Nice; by J. B. Ve- 
rant.—On the structure and position of the organs of Hearing and 
Sight in the principal Genera of Mammifera; by C. F. Bellingeri, 
M.D.—Description of a new Cetacous Fossil; by G. D. Bruno, of 
the Zoological Museum of the University.—Investigations respect- 
ing some variations observable in univalve freshwater and land Mol- 
lusca ; by C. Porro.—Synopsis Reptilium Sardiniz indigenorum ; 
auctore J. Gené.—Primitiz Hepaticologize Italicee ; auctore Jos. De 


Notaris.—Essay on the employment of Animal Charcoal for the * 


extraction of the Bitter Principle of the Camepiteos, and on the ac- 
tion of the same upon the Sulphate of Quinine and of Cinchonina ; 
by V. Griseri. 

Vou. Il. 


On the Earthquakes felt in the province of Maurienne from Dec. 
1838 to March 1840; by Monseigneur Al. Billiet.—Mineralogical 
and Geological Observations made with a view to the formation of a 
Geological Map of Piedmont; by Prof. A. Sismonda.—Description 
of a new Sardinian Falcon, Falco Kleonore* ; by Prof. G. Gené.— 
Observations by Dr. P. Savi on the Structure and Existence of the 
Stomata in certain Plants, in a letter to Prof. Amici.—Florula Ca- 
prarie, sive Enumeratio Plantarum in insula Capraria vel sponte 


* So called in honour of Queen Eleonora, by whom was promulgated the 
very ancient code for the preservation of the Falcons for which Sardinia 
was celebrated, from which the following extract is given :—‘ Constituimus 
et ordinamus qui nexiunu homine non depiat bogare Astore neu Falcone dae 
nidu, et icussu qui lu det bogare siat obligadu lu Curadore de sa Curadoria 
(an officer of justice) d’ unde det essere su homine, de tenerlu et batirelu a 
nois, cum pena de pagare su Curadore libras quimbe.”— Carta de logu, c. 88. 


= 


Microscopical Society. 211 


nascentium vel ad utilitatem latius excultarum; auct. Jos. Moris 
et Jos. De Notaris.—Amphibia Europea ad Systema nostrum Ver- 
tebratorium ordinata ; auct. Car. L. Bonaparte, Muxiniani Principe. 
—Microscopic Observations on the Movements of Vegetable Glo- 
bules suspended in a Menstruum ; by Prof. J. D. Botto. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 
MICROSCOPICAL SOCIETY. 


Feb. 17.—A paper was read by Mr. Owen, “‘ On the Microscopic 
Structure of certain Fossil Teeth from the Old Red Sandstone near 
Elgin.” 

The fossils were from the middle or cornstone division of that for- 
mation, and are interesting from the extreme rarity of organic remains 
referrible to vertebrated animals in such formation. The microscopic 
structure of these teeth, which Mr. Owen described in detail, is quite 
peculiar and characteristic of the teeth in question, so as to justify 
the indication of a distinct genus of animals, for which the name of 
Dendrodus was proposed. 

Four species of these teeth were described, viz. Dend. bifurcatus, 
D. strigatus, D. hastatus and D. sigmoideus, and the modifications of 
the Dendritic structure pointed out in each. 

Upon the whole, the characters of the microscopic structure resem- 
ble those of the teeth of certain fishes, as the Shark, Sphyreena, etc., 
but with modifications that approximate it to the peculiar structure 
of the teeth of the extinct Batrachian genus Labyrinthodon, from the 
new red sandstone. 

Mr. Owen concludes, therefore, that the Dendrodus was a fish, but 
that it might have approached more nearly than the rest of the class 

, to the Labyrinthodont group of Batrachia. The teeth resemble in 
external form and longitudinal striation those of the Labyrinthodon ; 
and should other remains raise the Dendrodus to that order, it will 
be the first vertebrate animal higher than fish that has been found in 
the old red sandstone. 

Sections of the teeth described and diagrams were exhibited in il- 
lustration of the paper. 


Mr. Owen next proceeded to give an account of his examination 
of the microscopic structure of the teeth of the Lepidosiren annectens. 

Although almost the whole organization of this species is known, 
there is as much doubt in the minds of many naturalists respecting 
the class of Vertebrata to which it really belongs, as may be enter- 
tained regarding the Dendrodus, of which only the teeth have been 
examined. 

Mr. Owen referred to the grounds on which he had concluded the 
Lepidosiren to be essentially a fish (Linnean Trans., xvili. p. 350), 
and to the subsequent anatomical description of the animal by Dr. 
Bischoff, who considers it to be a reptile; and he then proceeded to 
describe the microscopic structure of the teeth of the species from 
the Gambia, and to show, according to this additional test of its affi- 

; P2 


212 Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 


nities, that it must be regarded as a true fish. The body of the tootl: 
consists of a coarse dentine traversed by numerous large anastomosing: 
medullary canals, without any trace of Purkinjian corpuscles : this 
is coated by a thin layer of dense dentine, traversed by fine calcige- 
rous tubes continued from the peripheral loops of the medullary 
canal. 

This structure agrees with that modification which is most charac- 
teristic of the class of Fishes, and has not been found in the teeth of 
any of the Perennibranchiate Reptiles. The cumulative evidence of 
this fact, with the ichthyic type of the microscopic structure of the 
ossified parts of the skeleton; the disposition of these parts, forming 
double superior and inferior spinous processes, a pre-opercular bone, 
and their green colour ; the gelatino-cartilaginous vertebral style; the 
many-jointed ray of the rudimentary fin ; large cycloid scales ; the in- 
testinal spiral valve ; six pairs of branchial arches, with gills concealed 
and protected by an operculum ; the blind nasal plicated sacs : these, 
receiving the additional evidence from the intimate structure, as be- 
fore from the form, number and attachment of the teeth, must out- 
weigh the argument for its amphibious character, which is supported 
only by the lung-like structure of its divided air-bladder,—a structure 
which some Malacopterygious Sauroid fishes possess in common with 
the Lepidosiren. 

Professor Ehrenberg of Berlin, and Professor Purkinje of Breslau, 
were elected Honorary Members, and Daniel Cooper, Esq., an Ordi- 
nary Member of the Society. 


March 17.—George Loddiges, Esq., in the Chair. 


A paper was read by George Busk, Esq., of the hospital-ship 
Dreadnought, ‘“‘ On the Anatomy of Tricocephalus dispar,” in which 
the author directs attention to certain points in the anatomy of that 
Entozoon, upon which all helminthologists appear to have erred. 

The author, after describing minutely the structure and arrange- 
ment of the digestive and generative systems, arrives at the following 
conclusions :—Ist. That the Tricocephalus has a distinct vulva, and 
that the generative and digestive tubes do not communicate at a 
cloaca, nor terminate at a common orifice, as described by all writers 
on the subject. 2nd. That in the presence and situation of the vulva 
this Entozoon obviously very closely resembles the Strongylus and 
most other nematoid worms, and thus an apparently great anomaly 
in the arrangement of this class is removed. 3rd. That the ali- 
mentary canal is not so simple as is commonly supposed. 4th. That 
the Tricocephalus is in all probability simply oviparous, and that the 
ova become perfectly formed only a short distance from the orifice, 
perhaps from being there only within reach of the male fluid. 


BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. 
March 25, 1841.—Dr. James Macaulay in the Chair. 
The following communications were read :— 
1. Notice of Carum bulbocastanum, Koch, from two English lo- 
calities, by Mr. Isaac Brown, Hitchin, Herts. Mr. Brown pointed 


Botanical Society of Edinburgh. Zig 


out the chief differences between this plant and Bunium flexuosum, 
Sm. (denudatum, DeC.), with which it appears, by English authors, 
to have been confounded. Specimens gathered in July last, be- 
tween Dunstable and Barton, and others from near Baldock, were 
exhibited. 

2. Notes on Physospermum cornubiense, and an account of its dis- 
covery near Tavistock, in Devonshire, by the Rev. W. 8. Hore, 
Stoke, Devonport. Mr. Hore, in collecting this plant at Bodmin, 
in Cornwall, its original and only known English locality, observed, 
that it was chiefly in oak coppices that it seemed to be found. In 
August last he noticed a single specimen of it in a hedge-row be- 
tween Newbridge and Tavistock, and being induced to enter a neigh- 
bouring oak coppice in search of it, he there found it in consider- 
able abundance. ‘The root, he observes, fits it admirably to contend 
with the brambles and brushwood amongst which it grows. 

3. Notice of a curious variety of Scolopendrium vulgare, found 
near Arbroath, by Mr. W. C. Trevelyan. Specimens were pre- 
sented having the midrib prolonged in a remarkable manner nearly 
an inch beyond the termination of the frond. 

4. An attempt to ascertain the true Hypericum quadrangulum of 
Linneus, by Mr. Charles C. Babington. Mr. Babington was led 
to make the present inquiry in consequence of specimens collected 
by the Rev. T. B. Bell, in Arran, having been distributed by the 
Botanical Society, named Hypericum dubium, which appeared differ- 
ent from the English plant so called. Much confusion has arisen 
regarding this species, from its appearing from the Linnzan Her- 
barium that two species have been included by Linnzus under the 
name of guadrangulum, viz. H. dubium of Leers, and H. guadrangu- 
Zum of Smith. Mr. Babington, after a careful examination of speci- 
mens and reference to numerous authorities, proposed that the fol- 
lowing names should be adopted:—1. H. quadrangulum, Linn. 
(Hort. Cliff.); English Bot., tab. 370, &c., being the plant named 
H.. tetrapterum by Mr. Babington in his Primitie Flore Sarnice, 
and in Leighton’s Flora of Shropshire. 2. H. dubium, Leers; En- 
glish Bot., tab. 296, &c., being the plant from Arran before alluded 
to. 3. H. maculatum, Crantz (Flora Austr. ed. alt.), being the H. 
delphinense of Villar’s Fl. Delph.; H. quadrangulum of Leighton’s 
Flora of Shropshire, and the plant usually considered H. dubium by 
English botanists. 

5. On the Geographical Distribution of British Ferns, by Mr. 
Hewett Cottrell Watson. In the outset of this paper Mr. Watson 
remarks that, ‘‘ excepting some spots of small extent, whence they 
are banished by local peculiarities of surface, Ferns may be said 
to range over the whole of Britain, from south to north, from east 
to west, and from the shores of the sea almost to the summits of 
the loftiest mountains; from which latter situation they are proba- 
bly absent rather in consequence of the bleak exposure to wind, 
than of the diminished temperature incidental to the height of 
any of our mountains.” Assuming 40 as the medium number of 
the species of British Ferns, and 1400 as that of the Flowering 
Plants, it appears that 1 to 35 is the proportion which the former 


214 Linnean Society. 


bear to the latter. Then follows a table showing the proportions 
which they hold in several neighbouring islands and continental di- 
stricts, ranging from 1 to 25 to 1 to 67. A similar comparison is in- 
stituted with regard to 20 of our most complete Local Floras, showing 
nearly the same results. A subsequent table exhibits the frequency 
of occurrence of each of the British species of Ferns throughout the 
20 Local Floras above mentioned, and 24 local lists communicated 
by correspondents in various parts of England and Scotland and the 
adjacent islands. 

Several donations were presented, amongst which may be noticed 
—J. An old Herbarium, which, from the handwriting, and the 
references to Parkinson’s Herbal, appears to have been made in 
England during the latter part of the seventeenth century; from 
David Laing, of the Writers to the Signets’ Library. 2. A Cata- 
logue of 235 species of Flowering Plants, found in the Shetland 
Islands, by Mr. Thomas Edmondston, Jun. 3. A Catalogue of 
Plants found near Audley End, Essex, by the Rev. J. E. Leefe. 


LINNAZAN SOCIETY. 
December 15, 1840.—Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair. 


Read, an ‘‘ Account of two new Genera of Plants, allied to Ola- 
cinee.” By George Bentham, Esq., F.L.S. 

The two new genera on which this paper is founded are Pogope- 
talum, Benth., collected by Mr. Schomburgk in British Guiana; and 
Apodytes, named but not described by Prof. Ernst Meyer, among 
the South African plants collected by Drege. A third genus, Lere- 
tia of Vellozo, figured in the ‘ Flora F luminensis,’ is also character- 
ized for the first time. 

After noticing the opinions of various authors as to the affinities 
of Olacinee, and enumerating the genera hitherto referred to that 
family, Mr. Bentham enters into a detailed examination of its cha- 
racters and of their modifications in the different genera, the most 
important of which he condenses into the following character of the 
Order. 

Ord. OLACINE. 


Calyx parvus, liber v. basi adnatus, truncatus v. denticulatus, fructifer 
persistens immutatus v. auctus. Corolle petala 4, 5, v. 6 hypogyna v. 
subperigyna, subcoriacea, zstivatione valvata, libera v. per paria con- 
nexa v. basi in tubum coalita. Stamina definita, cum petalis inserta, 
iis coalita v. libera, numero petalorum dupla v. qualia fertilia rarius 
asymmetrica, alterna szepe sterilia difformia. dAnthere introrse, bilo- 
culares, loculis rima longitudinali dehiscentibus. Ovarium toro nunc 
parvo, nunc incrassato et interdum cum calyce concreto insidens, 1-lo- 
culare (nunc spurié et incompleté 3—4-loculare) v. rarilis excentricé 3- 
loculare. Ovula in loculo 2, 3 v. 4 collateralia, rarius solitaria, ab apice 
placentz liberze v. ovario v. dissepimentis spuriis connate pendula, ana- 
tropa. Stylus erectus, simplex, stigmate nunc truncato tenui, nunc 
incrassato 2—38—4-lobo. Drupa calyce immutato stipata v. ampliato 
cincta, velata v. adnata, pericarpio tenui carnoso v. exsucco, putamine 
crustaceo v. osseo, abortu 1l-spermo, rarils 2—3-spermo. Semen in- 
versum, v. seepitis placenta cum illo a basi concreta spurié erectum, 
umbilico lato basilari affixum. Embryo in axi albuminis copiosi carnosi, 
rectus, apici fructis proximus, nunc brevissimus, rarits dimidio albu- 


Linnean Society. 215 


minis longior, radicula apicem fructis spectante brevissimaé, cotyledo- 
nibus semiteretibus, plumula inconspicud. drbores v. frutices erecti 
v. interdum scandentes, inermes v. ramis axillaribus spinescentibus ar- 
mati, glabriv. parcé pubescentes. odia alterna, simplicia, integerrima, 
exstipulata, glandulosa. Flores hermaphroditi, v. abortu polygami, 
nunc axillares distincté v. irregulariter racemosi, spicati v. cymosi, nunc 
terminales cymoso-paniculati, raritis solitarii laterales v. axillares. Brac- 
tee squamzformes, szepitis minute, rarids juniores imbricate. Brac- 
teole parve in cupulam connate v. nulle. 
Mr. Bentham distinguishes three tribes characterized as follows : 

Trib. I. Oracex. Ovarium basi dissepimentis spuriis (rariis evanidis) 
3—4-loculare, apice l-loculare, placenta centrali dissepimentis spuriis 
basi adhzrente superné libera. Ovula tot quot loculi spurii ex apice 
placentz pendula. Semen erectum. Jnflorescentia axillaris, racemosa, 
racemis rarius ad florem unicum reductis. 

Trib. II. Optrizx. Ovarium a basi 1-loculare. Ovulum (saltem per an- 
thesin) unicum, minimum, ab apice placentz liberz centralis pendu- 
lum. Stylus centricus. Semen erectum. Jnflorescentia axillaris, ra- 
cemosa. 

Trib. III. Icactnex. Ovarium a basi 1-loculare, v. excentricé et completé 
3-loculare. Ovula in quoque loculo duo, ab apice placentz hinc ovario 
adnatz collateraliter affixa, pendula, in loculo superposita, placenta al- 


tera elongata. Stylus excentricus. Semen pendulum. JInflorescentia 
cymosa, axillaris v. terminalis. 


To the first tribe Mr. Bentham refers Heisteria, L., Ximenia, L., 
Olax, L. (including Spermazyrum, Labill., and Fissilia, Comm.), and 
Schepfia, L. ; to the second, Opilia, Roxb. (including Groutia, Guill.), 
and Cansjera, Lam. ; and to the third, Gomphandra, Wall., Icacina, 
A. Juss., Apodytes, Leretia and Pogopetalum. 

He considers Schepfia to be far removed from Loranthacee by the 
structure of its ovary, while it differs from Symplocos in the zstiva- 
tion of its corolla and the incomplete division of its ovary,—two 
points in which it agrees remarkably with Olar and Ximenia. He 
describes the greater part of its ovary as weil as the margin of its 
calyx as free, and states that an adherence almost as complete exists 
in some species of Olav. The gamopetalous corolla he regards as a 
character of little consequence in orders where the estivation is val- 
vate, and as existing to a considerable degree in Olaz itself. In 
Schepfia the stamens are more closely adherent to the corolla, but 
the filaments are filiform and prominent from the base of the latter, 
and are not confounded with its substance. 

He states Cangera to differ from Thymele@, to which it is usually 
referred, in the nature of the floral envelopes, in the position of the 
stamens, and in the structure of the ovary and of the fruit ; and adds, 
that in all these points it agrees with Opilia, from which it differs 
only in the adherence of its petals. 

The genera Apodytes, Leretia and Pogopetalum are characterized 
as follows : 

APODYTES. 


Flores hermaphroditi. Calyx parvus, immutatus. Petala 4,5. Stamina 
totidem, lis alterna, sterilia nulla. Ovarium 1-loculare. Fructus ovato- 


216: Linnean Society. 


reniformis, subcompressus, hine appendice carnosa auctus. Inflores- 
centia terminalis. 


LERETIA. 


Flores hermaphroditi, v. abortu masculi. Calyx parvus, immutatus. Pe- 
tala 5, intus villosa. Stamina totidem, iis alterna, sterilia nulla. Ova- 
rium \-loculare. Fructus (ex icone Fl. Flum.) depresso-globosus. Jnflo- 
rescentia axillaris, laxa. 


POGOPETALUM. 
Flores hermaphroditi. Calyx parvus (fructifer partum auctus?). Petala 
4, 5, intis villosa. Stamina totidem, iis alterna, sterilia nulla. Ova- 


rium 8-loculare. ructus depresso-globosus? Inflorescentia axillaris, 
densa. 


Of the latter genus two species are characterized : 


P. orbiculatum, foliis ovato-orbiculatis obtusissimis subtts ramulisque in- 
canis, ovario hispido.—A shrub ten or twelve feet in height, found in 
dry Savannahs on the Padawire River, Schomburgk. 


P. acuminatum, foliis ovatis oblongisve acuminatis subtts vix pallidioribus, 
ovario glabro.—A tree of about thirty feet high, growing on the high 
banks of the Rio Negro, Schomburgh, n. 970. 


Mr. Bentham suggests that the three tribes above characterized 
may perhaps, when better known, be considered as distinct orders. 
He thinks, however, that the species of Olax in which the dissepi- 
ments of the ovary are almost entirely obliterated form a transition 
to Opiliee ; that Gomphandra connects Opiliee with Icacinee ; and 
that Pogopetalum is in many respects equally allied to Olacee and to 
Icacinee. He states that Olacee approach most nearly to the poly- 
petalous orders with which Olacinee have been compared; but he 
cannot admit of the supposed affinity between them and Aurantiacee. 
Humiriacee are, he thinks, among Dichlamydeous plants, those which 
come nearest to Olacinee; and he considers Styracee (including 
Symplocee and Halesiacee of Don) to be very near both to Humi- 
riacee and Olacinee. Cornee and some other albuminous orders 
have also, in his opinion, some relation to them, but much more 
distant. 

He considers the nearest approach to Santalacee to occur in the 
tribe Opiliee, where the calyx is reduced to little more than a dila- 
tation of the torus; and if it be admitted that there are true Santa- 
laceous genera with a superior ovary, and if he is right in supposing 
that, in the young buds of Opilia and Cansjera, there is more than one 
ovule, these two genera become so nearly intermediate, in his opi- 
nion, between Olacee and Santalacee, as to have nearly as much 
claim to be associated with the latter as with the former. 

Lastly, he states that Icacinee recede from the two other tribes in 
the adherence of the placenta to one angle of the ovarium, and in 
the seed being consequently pendulous and not erect; a circumstance 
which would have led him to propose it as a distinct order, were it 
not for the remarkable resemblance in the floral parts to some true 
Olacineous genera, and the absence of any other distinctive character 
of importance. 


Linnean Society. 217 


In the notes to the paper Mr. Bentham characterizes several un- 

described species of Olax in the following terms : 

O. nana (Wall. Cat. Herb. Ind. n. 6783.) suffruticosa? glabriuscula, ra- 
mis erectis parcé ramosis, foliis subsessilibus oblongis lanceolatisve ob- 
tusis vix mucronulatis, pedicellis axillaribus solitariis 1-floris, calyce 
libero, staminibus sterilibus bifidis.—Napalia? Wallich. 

O. acuminata (Wall. l. c. n. 6781.), fruticosa scandens? glabra, ramis an- 
gulatis, foliis ovato-lanceolatis acuminatis, racemis brevibus distichis 
paucifloris, calyce toro incrassato basi breviter adnato, staminibus ste- 
rilibus bifidis.—Sillet, Wallich. 

O. macrophylla, glaberrima, foliis ovato-lanceolatis acuminatis inzequila- 
teris, racemis axillaribus brevibus distichis, calycibus glabris ovarii 
basi adnatis : margine libero truncato, staminibus sterilibus integris v. 
vix emarginatis, ovario glabro.—In Monte Padawan Guiane Anglice, 
Schomburgk. 

O. paucifiora, foliis ovatis junioribus ramulis pedicellisque puberulis, pe- 
dunculis axillaribus 1—3-floris, calycibus molliter pubescentibus ovarii 
basi adnatis: margine libero brevissimo truncato, staminibus sterilibus 
longé bifidis, ovario villoso.—Serra Acurua Provinciz Bahiensis Bra- 
silie ; Blanchet, n. 2795.—An hue Dulacia singularis, Vell. F], Flum. ? 


January 19, 1841.—Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair. 


Mr. Mann, F.L.S., exhibited a specimen of Sedum Telephium, 
which had been preserved for two years in his Herbarium, and still 
continued to send forth buds. 


Mr. Babington, F.L.S., exhibited some Fir-cones taken from be- 
neath about ten feet of solid peat at Burrishoole, near Newport, co. 
Mayo, where they were accompanied by nuts of Corylus Avellana. 
He stated that the trees in that part of Ireland had all been de- 
stroyed for about 200 years, and that no individuals of either species 
now occur within very many miles, except a few planted of late 
years and far from this locality. Professor Don remarked, that the 
Cones differed from either of the varieties of Pinus sylvestris at pre- 
sent found in Scotland ; and that they so entirely resembled those of 
the alpine form of that species, figured by Jacquin under the name of 
Pinus Mughus, as to leave but little doubt of their identity. He 
added, that he regarded Pinus Pumilio as only another form of the 
same species. 


Read, ‘‘ A Description of a new genus of Linee.”’ By Charles 
Cardale Babington, Esq., M.A., F.L.S. 

This genus, which Mr. Babington regards as assisting to establish 
more fully the relationship of Linee to Malvacee, is stated to differ 
from the usual structure of Linee by its imbricated and not contorted 
petals, which are also not unguiculate, although slightly attenuated 
below, and by the remarkably thick coats of its one-seeded, perfectly 
closed carpels. Its essential character is given as follows : 


CLIOCOCCA. 
Sepala 5, integra. Petala 5, in xstivatione imbricata. Stamina 5. Cap- 
sula 10-locularis; Jocudis clausis indehiscentibus. 
The plant on which the genus is founded was raised in the Cam- 
bridge Botanic Garden from seeds gathered in the interior of New 


218 Linnean Society. 
South Wales by Mr. Mélluish; and has flowered there during three 


successive years. 


Read also, “‘ Extracts of Letters from Wm. Griffith, Esq., F.L.S., 
to R.H. Solly, Esq., F.L.S.” 

In the first of these letters, dated from Olipore, April 8th, 1840, 
Mr. Griffith states that he had recently examined two species of 
Ephedra, and had no doubt that the ovulum is, as described by 
Mr. Brown, naked. ‘The first of these species has a very siliceous 
stem, without stomata, unless certain discs blocked up with some 
hard matter (silex ?) are to be so considered ; which he believes to 
be the correct view, inasmuch as the other species, which has no 
siliceous deposit, has stomata of the ordinary structure arranged in 
a similar manner. 

He had also examined the ovaria of some Orchideous plants, in 
which he found, in conformity with Mr. Brown’s observations, that 
the cords sent down to the placente and subdividing into branches, 
one of which passes on each side of each placenta, do not exist before 
impregnation. He adds, that the size of the cords is certainly in 
proportion to the degree of solution of the pollinia by the stigmatic 
action. 

In another letter, dated April 23rd, Mr. Griffith describes the 
ovule of the outer cell of Callipeltis ? (that of the inner being always 
abortive) as deriving its membranous covering from the inner layer 
of the ovarium. The ovulum itself he states to be reduced to its 
nucleus, but otherwise exactly to resemble those ovula which have 
their foramen near the hilum. The same structure, he adds, exists in 
the two species of Galium found in the neighbourhood; the seed 
having no proper covering except the albumen and embryonary sac, 
its proper coat adhering intimately with the free inner layer of the 
ovary, and this again adhering slightly with the calycine layer of that 
organ. 

In another letter, dated from Cabul, July 23rd, 1840, Mr. Griffith 
alludes to the mode of attachment of Cuscuta and Orobanche. Cuscuta, 
he says, differs in this respect but little from Loranthus : the suckers 
stop at the first completely-formed wood, and never penetrate 
further, and both the cortical and ligneous systems pass into the 
stock. In Orobanche, which, however, he has only slightly examined, 
the attachment seems to him to be made only by a bundle of ducts 
derived from the outer part of the central system, which spread out 
into a disc over the surface of the first completely-formed wood they 
meet. He states the Cuscuta examined to be a gigantic species in 
extent, infesting willows, poplars, a species of H/@agnus and the 
Alhagi Maurorum. It also preys, he says, extensively on itself ; and 
one of its intricate masses, half covering a willow-tree twenty or 
thirty feet high, presents a remarkable spectacle. 


February 2.—Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair. 


Read a paper ‘“ On a peculiar kind of Organs existing in the 
Pitcher of Nepenthes distillatoria.” By Prof. Don, Libr. L.S. 

These organs, named by Prof. Don ‘ clathrophores,’ occupy the 
lower half of the inside of the pitcher, and have been described by 


Linnean Society. 219 


Treviranus, Meyen and Korthals. Doubts still exist as to their 
precise function ; but it appears to him probable either that they are 
the mouths by which the fluid is poured out into the pitcher, or that 
they are connected with the function of respiration. 

He thinks with M. Morren that the pitcher originates from the 
lamina of the leaf, the margins of which become united at an early 
period; while he regards the operculum as formed upon the plan of 
the cucullate sepal and petals of Aconitum, and derived from the apex 
of the leaf. He regards the pitchers of Sarracenia as formed upon 
the same principle ; but compares those of Cephalotus to the labellum 
of Cypripedium, the modified leaf being produced anteriorly into a 
pouch, and the operculum being posterior, and not anterior, as in 
Nepenthes. 

The cuticle of the upper surface of the expanded part of the pe- 
tiole of Nepenthes distillatoria is described as destitute of stomata; 
that of the under surface as being furnished with numerous oval, or 
nearly orbicular stomata, composed of two semicircular cellules with 
rectilinear faces. ‘That of the outer surface of the pitcher is also 
without stomata, but covered, especially in the young state, with 
long subulate hairs, frequently dichotomous, or furnished with a spur- 
like process at their base. ‘The outer surface of the operculum is 
sparingly furnished with stomata, and clothed with hairs which are 
frequently branched and fasciculate; the inner has no stomata, but 
is furnished with clathrophores and clothed with hairs, which are 
often fasciculate, but mostly simple. 

In Sarracenia purpurea the cuticle of the pitchers is described as 
consisting of sinuously-lobed and somewhat stelliform cellules, with 
numerous small, oval, closed stomata. The fibrous bundles are 
stated to be composed entirely of long pleurenchyma, the paren- 
chyma adjacent to which consists of beautiful spiral cellules. The 
hairs of the inner surface of the operculum are simple, hollow, re- 
flexed, subulate, and marked with numerous longitudinal parallel 
lines or striz ; they proceed from a somewhat elevated base. In the 
pitchers of Cephalotus the stomata are large, oval and closed; the 
spiral vessels smaller than in Nepenthes, and containing only a single 
fibre; and the hairs which form the fringed border are simple, ob- 
tuse and transparent. 


Read also ‘‘ A Descriptive Catalogue of the Graminee and Cype- 
racee contained in the Indian Herbarium of Dr. Royle.” By C. G. 
Nees von Esenbeck, M.D., F.M.L.S., President of the Imperial 
Leopoldino-Caroline Academy Nature Curiosorum. 

The following are the characters of the new genera described in 
this paper. 

Trib. SACCHARINE. 
LerTaTHEeRuM, Nees. 

Spiculé in rachi ad articulos barba cincta geminz, homogamz, hemio- 
logame, alterd sessili, altera pedicellata, utraque setigera. Glume due, 
herbaceo-membranacez, acute; inferior dorso canaliculata, quadri- 
nervis ; superior carinata trinervis. //osculi univalves membranacet! ; 
inferior neuter, muticus ; superior linearis, canaliculatus, apice trans- 


20 Linnean Society. 


iens in setam longam capillarem apice subcirrhosam non genuflexam. 
Lodicule 2, obconice, plicatz, truncate, ovario breviores, membra- 
nace. Stamina 8, filamentis capillaribus. S/yli basi conjuncti, gra- 
ciles; stigmata villosa. Caryopsis libera, lanceolata, acuta. Inflores- 
centia: Spice, rachi continua, triangulari, glabra, solis spicularum in- 
sertionibus barbulatis, fasciculate, laxee.—Herba, habitu Panici Sec- 
tionis Digitariarum. Culmus racemosus, adscendens. Vagine longe. 
Folia lanceolata, acuta, plana, leté viridia, nervo albo. Ligula nulla. 
ZL. Royleanum, Nees. 


Batratuerum, Nees. 


Spicule in rachi articulaté geminate, heterogame, altera sessili hemi- 
gama, altera pedicellata neutra. Glume spicule perfectz 2, subzequales, 
herbaceo-chartacez, acute, apiceve acuté bidentate, in aliis superior 
apice setacea; inferior plana, 2—6-nervis ; superior carinata, compli- 
cata, 1—3-nervis, a dorso plicata, canalem struens, in quo seta flosculi 
continetur, margine tenui simpliciter connivente, F/osculi membra- 
nacei, glumis breviores, nunquam saltem longiores ; inferior neuter, 
1-valvis, muticus ; superior bivalvis ; valvula inferiori acuminata apice 
minuté bidentata propé a basi emittente setam in medio geniculatam 
inferné tortam ; superiori exigua lineari-subulata bidentata quandoque 
nulla. Lodicule late, membranacez, truncate, dentatz, plicatz, in 
semicirculo singule singulum floris latus ambientes. Stamina3. Stig- 
mata villosa. Styli discreti. Spicula pedicellata angustior, subuniglu- 
mis. Gluma plana acuta nervosa, margine subtilits serrulata ; superior 
gluma et flosculi rudimentum minuta, rotundata, squamiformia. Inflo- 
rescentia: Spica parcé dichotoma, ad genicula magis minusve barbata. 
Pedicelli spicularum sterilium ciliati— Gramina repentia, ramosa, foliis 
brevibus amplexicaulibus. Stipule membranacez, exserte. 

B. micans, Nees. 


APOCOPIS, Nees. 


Spicule in rachi angusta barbulata subgeminz muticz, alter& rudimen- 
tali pedicellari, altera polygama sessili. Glume@ truncate; inferior 
lata, plana, obovato-conica, coriaceo-chartacea, 8—9-nervis, levis, apice 
minute bidentata et inter denticulos subciliolata, basin versus firmior 
et colorata ; superior ovata, apice angustior denticulataque, chartacea, 
marginibus inflexa, levis, quinquenervis. JJoscudé 2, membranacei, 
bivalves, mutici; inferior masculus valvulis eequalibus, apice truncatis 
denticulatis, dentibus aliquot magis distantibus. Stamina 3, antheris 
angustis, fulvis. Lodicule exilissime, quandoque omnino null quan- 
doque denticuliformes acute. /oseulus superior hermaphroditus, vel 
potits hermaphrodito-femineus. Valvula inferior paulo firmior reliquis 
et colorata, apice truncato-bi-tri-denticulato ; superior brevior, latits 
truncata, ciliolato-denticulata. Zodicule nulle, aut forsan, ut in mas- 
culo, exilissimz. Stamina 3, eo tempore quo flosculi masculi stamina 
antheris perfectissimis filamentisque nondum elongatis intra valvulas 
adhuc latent, jam maximé extenuatis filamentis antheris autem nullis 
residuis extra valvulas prominentibus, conspicua. Ovarium lanceola- 
tum, in stylum simplicem, mox bifidum, transiens. Stigmata longa, 
linearia, brevi-villosa. Spicule neutrius vestigia produntur pedicello, 
spicule fertili adjecto, ciliato, mutilo. Inflorescentia : Spica bifida aut 
geminata ; articulis trigonis ciliato-hirsutis ad genicula longits barbu- 
latis—Gramen tenerum, gracile, ramosum. Nodi glabri. Vagine 
arctee. Folia plana, lineari-acuta. 

A, Royleanus, Nees. 


to 
to 
— 


Linnean Society. 


Trib. STIPE. 
Ortuorapuium, Nees. 


Spicule uniflore. Glume duz convex, chartaceo-membranacez, plu- 
rinerves. losculus collo barbato hine depresso-plano insertus, bival- 
vis, chartaceus. V’alvula inferior plurinervis, convoluta, apice attenuata 
in subulam continuam non articulatam neque contortam; superior 
brevior, binervis, dorso convexa. JLodicule 3, membranacee; due 
anteriores lanceolatz, ovarium zequantes, basi callo insertz ; posterior 
lanceolato-linearis, ovario duplé longior. Stamina 3, anther flave, 
apice barbatz aut nude. Ovarium sessile, apice calloso-incrassatum. 
Styli breves, basi contigui. Stigmata plumosa. Caryopsis libera. In- 
florescentia : Panicula angusta, ramis paucifloris.—Gramina foliis an- 
gustis rigidis, cauda aristzeformi spicularum mediocri rigidula scabra. 

O. Roylei, Nees. 


Trib. CHLORIDE. 


Metanocencunis, Nees. 


Spicule sesquiflorze aut subtriflorze, flosculo extremo rudimentali, in 
rachi propria brevi alternz quidem, sed aded approximate ut capitu- 
lum involucratum exhibeant; superiores rachillz imperfectee. Glume 
in infimis duze, eequales, in superioribus quandoque in omnibus una 
(supera), bractezeformes, subulatz, rigidz, hirsute, flosculis longiores, 
basi membranaceo-marginate. /losculé perfecti duo, ubi gluma sin- 
gula residet quasi axillares in angulo glume et rachillz ; quorum alter 
rachillz propior, hermaphroditus, perfectus, sessilis ; alter masculus vel 
neuter pedicellatus ; tertius, ubi adest, rudimentalis, clavatus, nudo 
pedicello seu rachillze apice indicatus. Valvule duz, membranaceo- 
herbacez ; inferior trinervis, apice bifida, laciniis zequalibus lineari-subu- 
latis, vel bifida cum seta interjecta; superior zequé longa, plana, biner- 
vis, apice bifida. Hlosculus superior conformis, sed minor. Lodicule 
breves, subquadrate, bidentatz, glabra. Stamina 3. Anthere lute. 
Ovarium oblongum, compressum, lve, truneatulum. Styli longi, laté 
discreti, filiformes. Stigmata angusta, dissité brevi-puberula. Caryop- 
sis libera. Inflorescentia: Spice partiales, forma involucrorum Cen- 
chri aut Penniseti, in rachi communi flexuosa alterne, secunde, pauce, 
nutantes racemulum exhibent.—Gramina peremnia, parva, polyphylla, 
ramosa. Folia brevia, rigidula. Ligula nulla. Hacemus exsertus, 
gracilis, secundus, laxus. Set@ flosculorum colorate, 

1. M. Royleana, Nees. 

2. M. Rothiana, Nees. 

Pomereulla monoica, Roth. 


Trib. FESTUCE. 
PLAGIOLYTRUM, Nees. 


Spicula multiflora. Glume@e due, spicula breviores ; inferior minor am- 
plectens, obliqué acutata, altero latere subprzemorsa ; superior biden- 
tata, et inter dentes brevi-subulata, subula dentes zquante, e nervi 
dorsalis geminati apice unito orta. Flosculi in axi gracili ad genicula 
barbulata imbricati, bivalves. Valvula inferior ovata, lateribus incur- 
va, herbacea, irinervis, apice bilaciniata laciniis muticis, setis tribus 
strictis, e nervo medio duobusque lateralibus proficiscentibus interjectis ; 
superior oblonga, magis membranacea, sursum plana, in apice obtusi- 
usculo bifida, inferius convoluta, referens flosculum ligulatum Synan- 


2292 Linnean Society. 


thereze, subquadrinervis, nervis duobus marginibus proximis distinctis, 
mediis obsoletis. Lodicule 2, coloratz, conice, truncate, glabre, 
anguste. Stamina 2 (?). Filamenta capillaria. Ovarium cylindricum, 
glabrum. Styli filiformes, distantes. Stagmata laxé villosa. Caryopsis 
elongato-cylindrica, compressiuscula, truncato-bidenticulata.  Inflo- 
rescentia : Spica simplex, disticho-subsecunda.— Gramina erecta, foliis 
angustis, ligula brevi. 

1. P. calycinum, Nees. 
Dineba calycina, Hb. Wight. 

2. P. filiforme, Nees. 

3. P. unidentatum, Nees. 

Many new species belonging to genera previously established are 

also characterized and described. 


February 16.—The Bishop of Norwich, President, in the Chair. 


Read ‘‘ Observations on some new or little-known species of 
Polyparia, found in the supercretaceous strata of Italy.” By Signor 
Giovanni Michelotti of Turin. 


March 2.—Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair. 


Read a “ Description of a new genus of Plants from Brazil.” By 
John Miers, Esq., F.L.S. 
The following are the characters of the new genus described :— 


TRIURIS. 


Flores dioici. Perianthii foliola 3, obovata, infra apicem processu longo 
instructa. ¢ Anthere 3? sessiles, loculis disjunctis, imo androphoro 
magno carnoso centrali insert. ¢ Pzstilla numerosissima, aggregata, 
supera. Styli simplices, subulati. Fructus ignotus.—Planta pusilla 
hyalina, foliis paucis bracteiformibus. 

7’. hyalina. 

Hab. in humidis Serra dos Orgaos Provincise Rio de Janeiro. 

Mr. Miers observed this minute plant only in a single locality, and 
was unable to find ripe fruit. He perceived, however, in each pistil- 
lum what appeared to him to be a solitary ovule, but so minute and 
indistinct as to be evident only by the appearance of a darker oval 
form in the centre. He has consequently no positive evidence 
whether it is Monocotyledonous or Dicotyledonous; but is induced 
by various considerations to refer it to the former class. He notices 
the points in which it appears to him to bear some resemblance to 
different Monocotyledonous families, and suggests that, as it cannot 
be distinctly referred to any of them, it may probably be taken as 
the type of a distinct order, holding a place between Burmanniacee 
and Fluviales. 

The processes which are noticed in the character as arising from 
below the apices of the divisions of the perianthium, are described 
as capillary tubes three times as long as the segments, within which 
they are coiled up during estivation, their apices exhibiting at the 
apex of the bud three minute pore-like apertures open externally. 


Geological Society. 223 


GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 


March 11, 1840.—A paper was read, “On the Siliceous Bodies of 
the Chalk, Greensand and Oolites ;”’ by Mr. Bowerbank, F.G.S. 

The author commences by stating, that naturalists and geologists 
have long considered the form of tuberous masses of flint found in 
the upper chalk to be due to aleyonia or sponges, but that he is not 
aware of this opinion having been proved to be correct. It was 
Professor Ehrenberg’s observations on siliceous bodies which first 
induced him to obtain thin slices of flint with the intention of pro- 
curing specimens of Xanthidium. In the examination of these slices, 
he was struck with the frequent occurrence of patches of brown, re- 
ticulated tissue, spicula and Foraminifera, and he was induced to 
infer, that the patches of tissue were the remains of the organized 
body, possibly a sponge, to which the flint owed its form. With this 
belief, he commenced his inquiries by examining thin slices of flints 
obtained from various localities, and he found in all of them a per- 
feet accordance in the structure and proportion of reticulated tissue, 
in the number of spicula, and in the occurrence of Xanthidia and 
Foraminifera. The following are the general appearances which the 
slices of flint exhibit when mounted upon glass. 

With a power of about 120 linear, the slice presents the appear- 
ance of a stratum of a turbid solution of decomposed vegetable or 
animal matter containing Foraminifera, spicula, Xanthidia, and fre- 
quently fragments of the brown tissue. In a specimen from North- 
fleet the mass of the spongeous portion exhibited numerous cylin- 
drical contorted canals, which from their uniformity and minuteness 
of diameter, Mr. Bowerbank considered to be the incurrent canals of 
the sponge; and other orifices of greater diameter to be the excur- 
rent. Very frequently, when little of the reticulated substance of the 
sponge remains, its former presence, the author says, is indicated by the 
siliceous matter resembling a congeries of gelatinous globules, mould- 
ed by the tissue amid which it was deposited ; and the globules, when 
traced to the edges of the patches of spongeous texture, were found 
to agree in size and form with the orifices of the supposed incurrent 
canals. In cases where no traces of the sponge can be detected, Mr. 
Bowerbank thinks, that the mode in which the spicula, Foraminifera 
and other extraneous matters are dispersed equally in all parts, and 
not precipitated to one portion of the flint, indicates that the organ- 
ized tissue in which they were entangled, retained its form and tex- 
ture sufficiently long to allow of the fossilization of these remains in 
their original places ; and that the nature and position of these bodies 
strongly indicated the former spongeous nature of the flint. 

When the chalk is carefully washed from the exterior of a flint, 
and a portion examined as an opake object with a power of about 
fifty linear, it exhibits a peculiar saccharine appearance, with deep 
circular excavations, having fragments of extraneous matters partly 
imbedded or adhering to them. If the surface be further cleansed by 
immersion in diluted muriatic acid, till effervescence ceases, spicula 
may be detected on the sides of the deep circular cavities; and if, 


224 Geological Society. 


again, a piece a quarter of an inch in diameter, presenting the rough- 
est aspect, be examined under a power of 120 linear, illuminated by a 
Lieberkuhn, the surface, under favourable circumstances, will pre- 
sent a complex mass of small, contorted tubuli, occasionally fur- 
nished at the apex with a minute perforation. 

The structure and other characters of the tabular flints are stated 
to accord perfectly with those of the nodular masses, except that the 
under surface has a still more marked spongeous aspect, and that spi- 
cula and Foraminifera are more abundant. The absence of any ap- 
parent base or point of attachment in the great mass of nodular chalk 
flints, the author says (considering them undoubtedly of spongeous 
origin), may be accounted for by supposing that the gemmule was 
originally attached to some minute fragment of a shell or other sub- 
stance, and that its further development took place while recumbent 
on the mud or silt. 

The perpendicular and oblique veins of flint between Brighton 
and Rottingdean, are reported to present exactly the same internal 
characters as the tabular and nodular flints, and to agree externally 
with the former. The occasional existence of a fissure filled with 
chalk, in the centre of the vertical layers, Mr. Bowerbank conceives, 
may indicate that the sponge had grown from the two sides of the 
crevices, but had not in all places been able to unite. The sides of 
these flint veins are not studded with Foraminifera in a manner simi- 
lar to that of the tabular horizontal layers. 

Mr. Bowerbank next examined the flint with which Echinites and 
shells of the chalk are often entirely or partially filled and enveloped, 
and he states, that, the results were the same, both with reference to 
the exterior and the interior of the flint. In those cases in which 
the Echinite is only partially filled, he infers that the portion so occu- 
pied was originally a sponge, because its surface is uneven ; for had 
the flint been deposited in an empty shell or Echinite, it would pre- 
sent an uniformly flat surface. Again, he states, that the projecting 
of the flint through the two openings of the Echinite, with an ex- 
tension to a greater or less distance, is owing to the sponge having 
grown outwards through these orifices ; and the envelopment of an 
organic body by a tabular mass of flint, he explains by reference to 
the habit of recent sponges to invest testacea or other marine bodies. 
In some cases, he has found minute but deep depressions on the 
surface of flints filling Galerites, and immediately opposite to the 
ainbulacral pores; and he ascribes the origin of the depressions to 
streams of water drawn in through the orifices to supply the wants 
of the living sponge. 

Mr. Bowerbank was afterwards induced to extend his examination 
to the flints which invest the zoophytic bodies of the Wiltshire chalk. 
By carefully cleaning the interior of some of these flints, he discover- 
ed spicula projecting from all parts, however different the character 
of the inclosed body ; and the spicula appeared to have no reference 
to it, none of them being found on its surface. Under the micro- 
scope, the investing flint presented in every respect the same appear- 
ance as that exhibited on the lower surface of the tabular flints, ha- 


Geological Society. 225 


ving fragments of minute corals and small shells attached to the in- 
ner surface. A thin slice exhibited the usual organic contents of the 
common dint. He, therefore, infers that the tabular flint which in- 
closes the zoophytes, owed its origin also to a sponge which invested 
the organic nucleus. 

A comparison of the characters presented by the spongeous re- 
mains of the flint, with a collection of recent sponges, has induced 
Mr. Bowerbank to conclude that the fossils cannot be referred to any 
of the established divisions of existing sponges. 

On examining the cherts of the greensand of Fovant in Wilt- 
shire in the same manner, he found that the only differences between 
them and chalk flints, existed in the coarser texture of the spongeous 
fibre, the greater size of the interstices of the network, and the larger 
dimensions of the imbedded extraneous bodies. The cherty nodules 
of the upper greensand of Shaftesbury afforded similar appearances. 
A black, semi-transparent nodule, with an outer coat resembling ag- 
glutinated sand, was found under the microscope to contain nume- 
rous contorted canals of various sizes, and a considerable number of 
beautiful green spicula. Two chert casts of Spatangi from Shaftes- 
bury afforded results analogous to those obtained from chalk Echi- 
nites. 

Slices from a great variety of the greensand cherts of Lyme Regis 
presented characters which agreed with the cherts of Fovant. A 
specimen of flint from the Portland stone of Tisbury, and another 
from Portland, gave a greater quantity of cellular structure than any 
of the previously noticed cases, and the texture bore a greater affi- 
nity to that of the freshwater sponge. than is exhibited in the flints 
of the chalk or the cherts of the green sand. 

With respect to the causes of the deposition of the flint, Mr. Bower- 
bank objects to the supposition, that it was influenced by the silice- 
ous spicula of the sponges, because the flint is in no ease limited or 
determined by their immediate presence, but is, in all instances, bound- 
ed by the extent of the animal matter of the sponge. He has fre- 
quently observed that the large excurrent canals in the chalk-flint 
spongites are not filled with silex, and that the spicula projecting into 
them have not the slightest incrustation of siliceous matter upon 
their surface ; while on the contrary, wherever a single tube or 
a thin layer of tubes has been projected from the mass into the 
chalk, the silex has been attracted to it. He conceives also, that the 
retention of the spicula and extraneous matters in all parts of the 
flint, may be accounted for, by supposing that the animal matter was 
the attractive agent, acting equally throughout the whole body of 
the sponge. In support of his argument he adduces the siliceous 
shells of Blackdown, and the siliceous corals of the Tisbury oolite 
and the mountain limestone, which contain no spicula, and in which 
it cannot be supposed that previously existing siliceous matter was 
the attractive agent. Lastly, the pyritous fossils of the London, 
Kimmeridge, Oxford and other clays, are also mentioned as exam- 
ples of animal and vegetable substances having exercised an attract- 
ive influence. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. Q 


i 
to 
or) 


Zoological Sowiety. 


ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
August 11, 1840.—R. C. Griffith, Esq., in the Chair. 


A paper entitled ‘‘ Description of Shells collected and brought to 
this country by Hugh Cuming, Esq.,” by W. J. Broderip, Esq., 
F.R.S., etc., was read. 

«Mr. Cuming,” observes the author, “‘ the fruits of whose western 
voyage are so well known, left England on the 26th of February, 
1836: he proceeded to the Philippine Islands, by the permission of 
the Queen Regent of Spain, and aided by powerful recommendations 
from her government, which opened to him the interior of the islands, 
and caused him to be received with a noble hospitality, equalled only 
by the warm interest which facilitated his pursuits wherever he ar- 
rived and made himself known. 

«« Mr. Cuming visited the whole group. His longest stay was in 
the island of Luzon, fifteen provinces of which were well ransacked 
by him. In the islands Mindoro, Negros, Panay, Siquijod, Zebu, 
Bohol, Camiguing, Mindanao, Leyte, Samar, Capul, Ticao, Masbate, 
Burias, Temple, Marinduque, Maracavan, and Ramblon, he reaped 
a fine harvest. He left the Philippines in November, 1839, proceeded 
thence to Sincapore and Malacca, and returned to England in June, 
1840, bringing with him, besides the living animals which he has 
liberally presented to this Society, a grand collection of zoological 
and botanical specimens, including more than three thousand species 
and varieties of shells, the greater part of which appear to be new 
to science, and among them are several new genera. The smaller 
islands were particularly rich in the pulmoniferous mollusca, which 
were found by Mr. Cuming principally in deep forests, We com- 
mence a notice of the labours of this active and zealous collector, 
with an attempt to describe a few of these terrestrial species. Mr. 
G. B. Sowerby, who liberally gives up his valuable time to assist in 
laying before the public the novelties of this part of the collection, 
will also begin his share of the task, by describing another branch of 
the same numerous family ; and it is intended to submit descriptions 
to the Society from time to time till the whole of Mr. Cuming’s 
stores are exhausted. 

‘* Before, however, we commence our task, I must, in justice to 
him who has placed the materials in our hands, observe, that, to say 
nothing of the variety of new forms which he has been the means of 
bringing to light, those who cultivate this branch of zoology so 
highly interesting to the geologist, as well as the physiologist, owe 
him a large debt of gratitude, for information on a point of no small 
zoological importance. It is not very long since, that the localities 
ascribed to shells could in very few instances be depended upon. 
The cupidity of dealers, some years ago, not unfrequently prompted 
them wilfully to deceive those who gave extravagant prices for new 
shells on this point, and carelessness was generally the order of the 
day. Mr. Cuming, by his accurate notes, and the open publication 
of the places where every one of the multitudinous species and va- 
rieties collected by him was found, has mainly assisted in making a 


Zoological Society. 227 


complete revolution in this department of the science, and has done 
more towards giving us data for the geographical distribution of the 
testaceous mollusca than any person who has yet lived. 


“ HELICIDA. 


‘* When we consider what the genus Helix was when Linneus 
wrote, and what it now is, we must be struck with the flood of new 
species which has been poured in upon us of late years. Already 
the vocabulary has been so drawn upon, that the mere finding 
names for the new species is attended with no small embarrass- 
ment, whilst the limits of each species are daily more difficult to fix. 
When a few forms only in a great natural group are known, they 
are easily defined. It is where multitudes are placed before the 
zoologist, marked with every variation that food and temperature 
and locality can impress upon them, that it becomes no longer easy 
to solve the problem, ‘ Which is a species and which is a variety?’ 
Then it is that the pregnant question ‘ What 7s a species?’ comes 
home to the mind. But our business now is to define, as well as 
we can, those forms which have been laid before us, and which, to 
us at least, are new. When the whole of the additions to this great 
tribe existing in Mr. Cuming’s collection have been studied, we shall 
perhaps have materials for something like a complete natural ar- 
rangement of the group.” 


Genus Bu.inus™. 


Buuinus Minporornsis. Bul. testd ovatd, ventricosd, subprond, 
anfractibus sex, ultimo longé maximo, lineis incrementi oblique 
striatd, aperturd subrotundd, columelld latd, labio expanso. 

Var. a. valde ventricosa, sordidé brunnea strigis irregularibus longi- 
tudinalibus varia; aperturd subalbidd ; labio nigro-brunnescente. 

Hab. ad Puerto Galero in insula Philippina Mindoro dicta. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. 6. Pallidior, coloribus distinctioribus, fascid suturali brunned 
interruptd ; anfractu ultimo fascid brunned strigis longitudinali- 
bus interruptd cincto ; labii margine castaneo-rufescente. 

Hab. ad Mansilai in insula Mindoro. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. c. Gracilior, longitudinaliter brunneo et flavo sordido striata. 

This comes very near in colouring, and approaches somewhat in 
the shape of the aperture, to the two first varieties of Bul. chrysali- 
diformis. 'The markings of the young shell remind the observer of 
the eggs of some of the Plovers, and the shape assists the delusion. 

Hab. ad Puerto Galero in insula Mindoro. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. d. Sordidé flavescens creberrimé longitudinaliter corrugata et 
strigata. 

* “T have elsewhere (Zoological Journal, vol. iv. p. 222) given my 
reasons for writing Bulizus instead of Bulimus. Adanson’s Bulin was a 
Physa, and the word, however written, is very inapplicable to the forms to 
which Bruguiére, Lamarck and authors generally have applied it.” 


228 Zoological Society. 


A brilliant chatoyant reflection, like Labradorite, is to be observed 
on the polished surface of the dark brown reflected part of the outer 
lip in fresh specimens. 


Var. e. Subnana, gracilior, strigis et coloribus distinetioribus, clart- 

oribus. 

Hab. ad Puerto Galero. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

This variety was the most abundant, and Mr. Cuming informs me 
that he detected it in the act of depositing its eggs on the leaves of 
trees in the forest where it was feeding. The eggs, which are white, 
oblong, and covered with a hard, granular shell, were attached to 
the leaves by a gummy substance. ‘They are half an inch long, and 
nearly four-twelfths across in their widest part. 


Var. f. Anfractu ultimo nigrescente, antice flavo subsordido stri- 
gata vel maculata, fascid nigrescente basalt. 
Hab. ad Puerto Galero. 
Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 
In this variety, the abrupt termination of the yellowish markings 
toward the basal portion of the body-whorl leaves the dark colour 
almost uninterrupted, in the shape of a dark band. 


Var. g. Strigis distantibus, anfractu basali erga basin cincturd 
moniliformi, interruptd, ulbidd vel flavescente ornato. 

Hab. ad Mansalai in insula Mindoro. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. h. Pallida, strigis latis, anfractu ultimo fascid pallidiori sub- 
basali cincto. 

Hab. ad Mansalai. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. 2. Strigis irregularibus, angulatis, frequentibus tota picta. 

Hab. ad Mansalai. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. k. Cinereo-subvirescens, strigis pallidis angulatis, distantibus, 
brunneo-marginatis obscure ornata, anfractu basali fascid brunneo- 
rufescente subbasali cincto. 

Hab. ad Puerto Galero. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Near the umbilicus, the epidermis, in those specimens of var. k. 
which I have seen, is worn off, exposing the rich red-brown ground 
colour of the shell. Indeed in all the varieties the dark colour ge- 
nerally appears to reside in the shell itself, and the lighter-coloured 
markings, with few, if any exceptions, in the epidermis. In the 
largest variety (a) here described, the effect of the detrition of the 
epidermis is well shown. Var. k. comes very close upon var. ¢. of 
Bulinus chrysalidiformis. The length of this species is 6 inches and 
under, and the breadth from about 1 to 14th of an inch. 


Buuinus curysaLipirormis. Bul. testd valde productd, subpupi- 
formi, subcylindricd, lineis incrementi oblique rugosd ; apertura 
subauriculiformi, distortd ; columelld subrectd, ampld, complanatd ; 


Zoological Society. 229 


perisiomate interrupto ; labio interno expanso, labio externo ex- 
panso, subrecurvo, sepiis subconstricto ; umbilico subobsoleto. 


Var. a. Subgracilis, anfractibus 7 subventricosis, ultimo vix subven- 
tricosiori ; pallide castanea vel brunnescens strigis longitudinali- 
bus, irregularibus sordid? flavis picta ; aperturd intus subalbidd ; 
labio nigro-purpurascente. 


This variety is curiously marked. In the young shells the co- 
jours are more pure and distinct, but as the animal becomes aged 
they are more confused, and run into each other. In both states 
the upper whorls are transparent, and the two last opaque. 


Var. b. Pallidior, labio haud constricto, ex albido dilute purpu- 
rascente. 

Hab. ad Puerto Galero. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

The distortion and a shade of the constriction may be traced in 

the mouth of this variety. 

Var. a. et 6. habitant ad Puerto Galero. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. c. subflava, anfractibus ventricosioribus, fascid suturali albidé 
et subpurpured tessellatd ; aperturd ampld, albd, labii margine 
castaneo-purpurascente. 


The shells of this variety are much less thick than those of the 
two first, and are nearly transparent throughout ; but it must be re- 
membered that all which I have seen of this variety appear to be 
younger shells: the body- whorl is also much more ventricose in pro- 
portion. 


Var. d. Tota flavescens, labio albo. 

This variety, as well as the last, when held against the light, 
shows shadings of the longitudinal stripes. 

Var. c. et d. habitant ad Mansalai. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

*.* Bulinus chrysalidiformis of G. B. Sowerby (Zool. Proc. 1833, 
p- 37) is a faded shell of var. c. or d. It is without epidermis, and 
entirely white, except the margin of the lip, which is brownish. The 
length of this species varies from 23ths inches to 2%ths, and the 
breadth from 13ths to 13th. 

«The shells which I have here attempted to describe were collect- 
ed by Mr. Cuming in deep and dark forests of thick foliage, some 
upon, and others beneath, the leaves of trees. ‘There were no palms 
in these forests. 

*T cannot quit this group without acknowledging that I am not 
without doubts as to the specific difference of Bul. chrysalidiformis 
and Bul. Mindoroensis. If the shells at the greater intervals be 
taken, they appear to be distinct, but there are gradations in these 
numerous and motley Mindoro snails, that at least closely approx- 
imate the two sections into which I have divided them.” —W. J. B. 


Mr. Cuming exhibited the various species and varieties of shells 
described in the foregoing paper, and also a series to illustrate the 


230 Zoological Society. 


memoir of G. B. Sowerby, Esq-, which was next read : it is entitled 
‘« Descriptions of new species of the family of Helicide, collected by 
Mr. H. Cuming in the Philippine Islands.” 


Hexix (Cocniocena De F.) vpotycnroa. Hel. testa obovatd, te- 
nui, nitidd, anfractibus quinque, primis presertim, ventricosis, 
oblique lineis incrementi, striatis, ultimo majori, ceteris duplo 
longiori, fascia diversicolore, plerimque albd, prope suturam : 
aperturd suborbiculari, peristomate plerumque albo, extus reflexo ; 
columella albd, rectiusculd, anticé subcallosd, subsinuaid. Long. 
1-9, lat. 1°3 poll. 

H. virido-striata, Lea secund. Jay. 

Had. in foliis arborum ad insulam Temple dictam Philippinarum. 

One of the most beautiful, as well as one of the most variable spe- 

cies incolour. In its general form it is very near var. b. of Lamarck’s 
Helix galactites (H. mirabilis, De F. Hist. Nat. Gen. et Part. des 
Mollusques terr. et fiuv. t. 31. f.4 to 6), which has been called H. Phi- 
lippinarum, but from which it may easily be distinguished by atten- 
tion to the above characters. The following seven varieties in colour 
have been brought by Mr. Cuming: viz. var. a. bright green, with 
darker, longitudinal, oblique, slightly undulated lines and bands, 
and a white band at the suture: var. b. the same, with the addition 
of a narrow, very darkly coloured brown band immediately below 
the white sutural band, and a broad spiral dark brown basal band: 
var. c. the same, with two additional dark brown bands on the last 
volution: var. d. bright light brown, with green, slightly undulated 
oblique longitudinal bands, and a white sutural band: var. e. the 
same as var. a., but having the sutural band of a light and dark brown 
colour varied : var. f. of chestnut brown, with a white sutural band : 
var. g. of a dark chestnut brown, with a light orange brown sutural 
band. 

This species is Helix virido-striata of Lea, according to Dr. Jay ; 

I know not if that name be published or not. I hope not, because 
it cannot be adopted, neither being consonant with the rules of no- 
menclature, nor with classic purity. 


Hexix (Cocutocena DeF.) rroripa. Hel. testa obovatd, tenui- 
usculd, haud nitente, anfractibus. quinque ventricosis, tenuissime 
oblique striatis, ultimo majori, ceteris fere duplo longiori ; suturd 
minutissime crenulaté, albd ; aperturd suborbiculari peristomaie 
latiusculo, reflexo, rotundato, albo ; columelld albd, subincurvd. 
Long. 1°6, lat. 1°1 poll. 

Hab. in foliis arborum prope Munsolai ad insulam Mindoro Phi- 

lippinarum. 

This, like the last, is a very beautiful species, and it is also sub- 
ject to much variation in colour ; its varieties, nevertheless, are not 
so numerous. It is principally remarkable for its surface being dull 
like the bloom upon green plums or grapes. The following varieties 
are exhibited by Mr. Cuming: viz. var. a. of an uniform green, be- 
coming paler toward the apex, where it is white: var. 6. green, with 
a brown band close to the white sutural band, and the apex of a 


Zoological Society. 23) 


reddish brown: var. ¢. green, with a dark brown band near the su- 
tural band, and a dark brown spiral band close to the columella: var. 
d. the same, with two intermediate brown bands, both of which, 
however, are not continuous: var. e. brown, with a dark brown band 
next to the sutural white band, and the dark brown spiral band sur- 
rounding the columella. In all these varieties the narrow white 
sutural band is constant, and the anterior part of the last volution 
within the aperture is yellower than the outer surface. 


Hexix (Cocutocrena De F.) nypropuana. Hel. testd obovatd, 
tenuiusculd, niiiduld, anfractibus quinque ventricosis, oblique te- 
nerrime striatis, ultimo majori, ceteris dupld longiori, omnibus 
plis minisve epidermide hydrophand indutis ; aperturd suborbicu- 
lari, peristomate albo, rotundato, reflexo ; columella subarcuatd, 
antice in tuberculam indistinctam productd. Long. 1°35, lat. 
1-05 poll. 

Hab. prope Puerto Galero ad insulam Mindoro Philippinarum. 

The ground colour of this extraordinary species is brownish yel- 

low, and it has two, three, or four broader or narrower very dark 
brown spiral bands. A rather thinner variety, with three bands, is 
found in the island of Corregidor, in the Bay of Manilla. The most 
remarkable circumstance in its natural history is that it is more or 
less covered with a very thin, opaque, white epidermis, which becomes 
transparent on being wetted; the dark brown bands are then seen 
brilliantly contrasted with the yellowish brown general colour of the 
shell. 


Heuix (Heuicostyta De F.) cerorpes. Hel. testé suborbiculari, 
tenui, spird subdepresso-conicd ; anfractibus senis, ventricosis, 
postice depressiusculis, lineis incrementi striatis ; suturd distinctd ; 
aperturd semilunari, peristomate postice tenui, subreflero, tim 
crassiori, reflexo ; columella in dentem obtusum producto. Long. 
1°8, lat. 2°2 poll. 

H. cepoides, Lea, M.S. secund. Jay. 

Hab. ad insulam Luban Philippizarum. 

This species most nearly resembles H. unidentata, Lam. Anim. 
sans Vert. VI. pt. 2, p. 74, from which it may easily be known by 
its more ventricose volutions, and its much narrower aperture. It 
differs also in colour, the wnidentata being usually of a dark chestnut 
brown, while in the Dolium the spire and more than the upper half 
of the last volution are of a light brown, and the remainder lighter 
coloured still, and between the darker and lighter colour is a band 
of nearly white. The epidermis in this species is very thin and pale- 
coloured, and it has alternating darker marks close to the suture. 
A variety occurs of a nearly uniform pale brownish yellow colour, 
though in other respects similar. 

I gladly adopt Lea’s manuscript name of cepoides. 


Heuix (Hexicosryzra? De F.) arata. Hel. testd ovatd, subcy- 
lindricd, crassiusculd, rufo-fuscescente, fascia antemediand albidd ; 
anfractibus senis, subventricosis, oblique exaratis, subrugosis ; 
suturd distinctd, crenulatd ; aperturd fere circulari, intis albd, 


to 
eS) 
to 


Zoological Society. 


peritremate expanso, subreflexo, fusco ; columella albd ; umbilico 
mediocri. Long. 1°7, lat. 1°1 poll. 
Hab. ad insulam Tablas Philippinarum. 


Variat testd omnind pallide lutescente, aperturd peritremateque albis. 

The two varieties of this remarkable species differ so much in 
colour that they might at first sight be regarded as distinct species ; 
I do not, however, discover any real difference in their conformation, 
and therefore am compelled to unite them as varieties. ‘The ridges 
between the furrows vary greatly in their distance from each other ; 
they appear to be more and more frequent as the shell increases in 
age. 

Hewrx (Heticosryra? De F.) avusta. Hel. testd oblongd, sub- 
cylindricd, castaned, levigatd, tenuissimé lineis incrementi striatd, 
fascid antemediand pallidiori ; anfractibus senis subventricosis ; 
suturd distinctd ; aperturd fere circulari, intis albicante ; peritre- 
mate leviter expanso, reflexo, fusco ; columelld pallidd ; umbilico 
parvo. Long. 1°8, lat. 1° poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Tablas Philippinarum. 

This species resembles the last in form as well as colour ; it differs, 
however, in its general proportions, as well as in being entirely free 
from the numerous and deep oblique grooves so remarkable in that 
species ; its umbilicus also is smaller. 

Hewix (Hericosryta? De F.) Bracnyopon. Hel. testd ovato- 
subcylindricd, tenui, castaned, fuscid anticd pallescente ; anfracti- 
bus quingue ad sex subventricosis, lineis incrementi tenuiter ob- 
lique striatis ; suturd distinctd, levitér crenulatd ; aperturd sub- 
orbiculari, intiis albicante ; dente obtuso, antico, albo ; peritremate 
subincrassato, reflexo, subexpanso, interne. inter columellam den- 
temque sinuato ; columelld albd, obtusd ; umbilico parvo. Long. 
1°95, lat. 1°3 poll. 

Hab. in foliis arborum prope Puerto Galero ad insulam Mindoro 

Philippinarum. 

Variat testd breviori, colore saturatiori, striisque fortigribus. Long. 
1°35, lat. 1:2 poll. 

I have named this species Brachyodon, from a short white tooth 
placed at the inner and anterior part of the lip, and which appears 
to be constant, I do not hesitate to regard the shorter specimens as 
merely a variety, though they differ greatly in their proportions from 
the typical variety. A single nearly colourless specimen is inter- 
mediate in its proportions. 


Hexrx (Cocntocena De F.) putcnerrima. Hel. testd orbiculari, 
subglobosd, tenuiusculd, haud nitente, spird pleriimque subdepressd, 
anfr actibus 44, ventricosis, levibus, striis soliim incrementi tenu- 
issimis insculptis, coloribus pulcherrimé ornatis, ultimo maxima, 
ceteris quadruplo longiori; suturd distinct? impressd ; apertura 
rotundato-semilunari, intis albd, peristomate latiusculo, rotundato, 
reflero, extts ad basin columelle subsinuato ; columelld dilatatd, 
subplanulatd. Long. 1°5, lat. 2° poll. 


Hab. prope St. Jaun in provincia Cagayan insule Lucon Phi- 
li ppinar um. 


Zoological Society. 233 


‘The usual ground colour of this very pretty shell varies from a 
pale yellowish brown, through orange brown, to dark chestnut brown ; 
some of its varieties are of a nearly uniform colour, others are very 
elegantly varied, with narrower or broader, and more or less nume- 
rous interrupted bands of opaque white epidermis (which are trans- 
parent when wetted), and which gives them a very brilliant and 
captivating appearance, to which it is indeed impossible in words to 
do justice. 

‘This species is usually about the same size as Helix Pomatia, dif- 
fering from that, however, very greatly in form and proportions, and 
varying, moreover, greatly in size. It is nearly orbicular, somewhat 
globose, with a slightly depressed obtuse spire. It is of a thin sub- 
stance, and its surface is dull. Its volutions are four and a half, of 
which the first is rounded, and the last is very large, being four times 
as long as the rest, and very ventricose ; they are smooth, being 
closely covered with the very slender lines of growth ; the suture is 
very distinct, inasmuch as that the posterior part of the next volution 
is nearly horizontal, and the anterior part of the last volution nearly 
perpendicular to it. ‘The aperture is large (not so large in propor- 
tion as Deshayes’s Helix Cailliaudi, Mag. de Zocl., 1839, ‘ Mol- 
lusques,’ Pl. 5.), of a rounded semilunar form, and white within: 
the peristome is rather broad and thick, rounded and reflected; in 
some varieties it is quite white, in others it is delicately coloured of 
a rose tint, and sometimes of a brownish red: the columella is dilated 
and rather flattened, usually quite white, though occasionally tinged 
with rose. 

The following are the twelve principal varieties which have oc- 
curred to Mr. Cuming, viz. 

Var. a. General colour dark chestnut brown; apex brownish scar- 
let; edge of the peristome purplish crimson; body covered with 
broader and narrower white interrupted bands, set nearly close to- 
gether. 

Var. 6. The same, only not having so many of the white bands, 
the ground colour is seen in broader bands. 

Var. c. General colour dark chestnut brown, with numerous in- 
terrupted bands of light brown epidermis; apex brownish scarlet ; 
edge of the peristome purplish brown. 

Var. d. Ground colour orange brown, with numerous white inter- 
rupted bands ; peristome white. 

Var. e. Dark chestnut brown, with only three or four light- 
coloured interrupted bands, so that the dark brown ground colour 
appears in broad bands. 

Var. f. Light yellowish brown, with the apex red, and the edge 
of the peristome rose colour ; numerous close-set, interrupted, nearly 
white bands ornament this variety. 

Var. g. The same ground colour as the last, with a light buff- 
coloured edge to peristome, and a sing.e white scarcely interrupted 
band, forming the circumference of the shell. 

Var. 4. With a chestnut brown ground colour, a red apex, and 
orange-coloured edge to the peristome, and one white band, forming 
the circumference. 


234 Miscellaneous. 


Var. 7. With a chestnut brown ground, a red apex, and an orange- 
coloured edge to the outside of the pink-edged peristome, and with- 
out any white band but a slender white sutural line. 

Var. k. With a yellowish brown ground colour, the apex and the 
back of the peristome bright orange-red; peristome and columella 
rose-coloured ; without a band, but with a slender white suture line. 

Var. 7. Of an uniform yellowish brown, with white peristome. 

Var. m. Of an uniform pale brownish yellow, with white peristome. 

The most beautiful varieties are most abundant on the leaves of 
bushes and young trees at St. Jaun, where also all the other varieties 
are found. Some of the lesser painted varieties are also found at 
Abulug in the same province. ‘The species has not been found in 
any other part of the Philippine Islands. 

Since this paper was read two other varieties have been found by 
Mr. Cuming in his packages ; they are 

Var. n. Of a very rich dark chestnut brown, with a scarlet apex, 
four very narrow interrupted white bands of epidermis, a white suture, 
and orange-coloured outer edge to the white peristome. 

Var. o. Of arich light brown colour, with a yellowish band form- 
ing the circumference of the shell, and another band of the same 
yellowish colour in front, near the columella; peristome white, its 
edge pink, and back of the lip orange-yellow. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


ZOOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS MADE IN THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF TENBY. 
BY J. F. DAVIS, M.D. WITH A PLATE. 
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 
dath, Oct. 23rd, 1840. 

GerNTLEMEN,—During a temporary sojourn at Tenby in August 
last, I was induced to see a large fish in the possession of a publican 
and fisherman named Cadwallader, which he had taken in Tenby Bay 
the preceding autumn, while employed in the capture of herrings. It 
had been tolerably well-preserved and was kept for exhibition, being 
by no means destitute of attraction. It measures ten feet in length 
and six feet in girth, between the eyes two feet and a half, and has 
the appearance of belonging to the Sharks ; but its most remarkable 
feature is the head, which, as Cuvier remarks of the Hammer-headed 
Shark, is unlike to anything in the whole animal kingdom besides. 
It is afemale, and when opened was found to contain a considerable 
number of young ones about eighteen inches long, one of which is 
stuffed and exhibited with the mother. Upon my return to Bath in 
September J had an opportunity of referring to Mr. Yarrell’s late 
work on British Fishes, where there is the following notice of this 
animal as an occasional visitant of our coasts. ‘‘ The genus of Sharks 
next in order, according to Cuvier’s arrangement in the ‘ Regne 
Animale,’ is that of Zygena or Hammer-headed Sharks, of which a 
single specimen is recorded by Messrs. C. and J. Paget, in their 
«Sketch of the Natural History of Yarmouth,’ p. 17, to have been 
taken there in October 1829, the head of which is now preserved in 


Miscellaneous. 235 


the Norwich Museum.” He adds ina note, “‘ the specific name of the 
example taken and here referred to has not, [ believe, been deter- 
mined. A reference to a paper by M. Valenciennes in the ninth 
volume of the ‘Mémoires du Muséum’, which supplies detailed 
descriptions of four species of the genus, would probably settle this 
point. A representation of the most common species, Zygena mal- 
leus, Val., is here given as a vignette to draw the attention of ob- 
servers to the subject.’’ Upon inspection of the vignette the Tenby 
specimen was instantly recognized*, and its identity with Zygena 
malleus, Val., completely established by a subsequent reference to 
the ‘ Mémoires.’ The owner of the fish would be very glad to dispose 
of it. 

Amongst the variety of animals which we had opportunities of 
seeing during our stay at this charming marine watering-place, none 
afforded greater interest than a small Medusa belonging to the ge- 
nus Cyanea, Cuv. It cannot, I think, be referred to any known spe- 
cies}, for it differs from all the figures of the smaller Medusz in the 
* Zoologia Danica,’ the ‘ Tableau Encyclopédique,’ and ‘ Régne 
Animale,’ and likewise from those illustrative of Dr. Macartney’s 
paper in vol. c. of the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ chiefly in the 
depth of the bell or disc and length of the tentacula. 

Having been discovered by Mrs. Davis, who had likewise the best 
opportunity of watching its motions during several weeks that she 
kept it in a glass of sea-water at Tenby and afterwards here, whi- 
ther it was conveyed in a phial of the same, and lived three weeks 
after its arrival, I will state the history of this ‘‘ thing of light and 
life’’ in her own words: ‘‘ One morning, while pouring some sea- 
water into the vessels containing my Actinie, I observed two small 
objects, which I took for the young of these animals, and as quickly 
as possible raised them in a spoon out of the basin and placed them 
in a tumbler of clean sea-water. They resembled tiny bell-glasses. 
Four transverse rays were perceptible on their sides, and a minute 
red body, with four white arms forming a cross, was suspended in the 
water. Around the edge of the bell or disc appeared a delicate white 
fringe, which was lengthened or shortened at the pleasure of the 
animal. The contraction was sometimes so great as to give to the 
fringe the appearance of being knotted up to the edge of the bell or 
disc. It was highly interesting to watch their movements in the 
water as they ascended from the bottom, the bell or disc contracting 
and dilating alternately until the animal arrived near the surface of the 
water. This motion was particularly conspicuous at the edge of the 
disc, and the fringe or tentacula became shortened as the animals rose 
in the water; but when they descended again the tentacula lengthened, 
sometimes to a great degree, after which the animals sunk gradually, 
and without any visible effort. At the end of a fortnight one of my 
pets turned itself inside outwards, and remained in this state for 
some time, when it died and left only a few flocculent particles at 


* See also Suppl. to British Fishes, Part II. p. 6). ; 
+ Perhaps it may be a species of Oceania, allied to O. cacuminata of 
Eschscholtz, and which has not before been noted as British.——Ep. 


236 Miscellaneous. 


the bottom of the vessel. The other lived more than two months 
longer, and even bore a voyage to Bath ina closed phial of sea-water, 
and remained active and vigorous during the space of three weeks, 
when it likewise shrunk, died and disappeared like the former, but 
without the previous eversion. As a species it may perhaps be thus 
characterized : Cyan@a coccinea, minute, campanulate, translucent, 
with four faint rays. In the centre a red ball with four white arms 
forming a cross; at the margin of the disc numerous tentacula, being 
sometimes as leng as the disc, at others shortened, as if knotted up 
to the margin of the disc.” 

See Pl. II. fig. 1, natural size, as it appeared in sea-water; fig. 2. 
magnified, with tentacula expanded ; fig. 3. ditto, with tentacula con- 
tracted. 

«During our stay at Tenby the sea was often very luminous; and 
whenever this happened, the sea-water brought in daily for some Ac- 
tiniz and other marine animals which I kept alive in basins, exhi- 
bited the phenomenon when in motion, but never while at rest. Even 
breathing upon it when viewing the animals which it contained was 
sufficient to excite its luminous appearance. Being anxious to ascer- 
tain the cause of the luminosity, I night after night examined care- 
fully the water, taking up sometimes what seemed to be sparks of 
fire in a spoon or glass, without discovering anything more than 
small bubbles, which instantly burst and vanished. Could these be 
the Medusa scintillans of Macartney, ‘ Phil. Trans,’ vol. c. ? I had no 
opportunity of examining them with glasses of high power. The 
weather was hottest at the time when the sea was most luminous, 
and it was the opinion of persons on the spot who made use of the 
water, that it was salter when luminous than at other times. Dr. 
Macartney, in his ‘ Observations upon. Luminous Animals,’ in the 
‘Phil. Trans.,’ mentions Pholas Dacitylus amongst others as exhibit- 
ing the phenomenon; but that animal never appeared luminous to 
me, although I kept it alive and in a vigorous state many weeks. 
In the course of my observations 1 saw no reason to attribute the 
luminosity of the sea to any animal.” 

I am, Sir, your most obedient servant, 


J) BeDaviss Vil DEE alanse: 


MR F. M. JENNINGS ON EELS KILLED BY FKOST, IN A LETTER TO 
W. THOMPSON, ESQ. 


Cork, March 18th, 1841. 


Dear S1r,—I send you the following account of a phenomenon 
which took place in the river Lee, about six miles below Cork, in 
some respects similar to that which occurred in the river Lagan 
(see p. 75 of the present volume). I much regret not having heard 
of the circumstance until nearly a month after it had occurred, 
and then I was not able to glean any information except from the 
boatmen in the vicinity ; the remembrance was however fresh in the 
minds of all, and the testimony of those I consulted agreeing in 
every particular, I am confident that the following account must 
be true. 


Miscellaneous. 237 


During the 5th, 6th and 7th of February, the ground being co- 
vered with snow and the weather intensely cold, the boatmen in the 
vicinity of Passage, Monkstown and Carrigaloe captured consider- 
able numbers of the Conger Eel (Anguilla Conger, Linn.), of all 
sizes, varying from a foot to five and six feet in length. Many of 
them were left on the strand as the tide receded, some dead, but the 
greater number alive ; others were followed in boats as they swam 
near the surface of the water and killed with sticks, whilst many 
committed suicide by swimming up on the strand. Ina similar way 
they were caught from Hop Island to Ringaskiddy, a distance of five 
miles on the west side of the Lee, and from Smith Barry’s Bay to 
the limekiln opposite Monkstown (about three miles) on the east 
side; those which were taken on Hop Island seem te have been 
washed up by the tide, as they were dead. 

It appears strange, that a fish like the eel, usually found at the bot- 
tom of the river, should be affected by the cold, when one reflects, 
that the depth of the river varies in some of these places from forty 
to sixty feet—the water here, though not quite so salt as the sea, is 
yet very salt. 

One individual caught as many as thirty-seven; but it would be 
impossible to form any idea of the numbers taken, as immense quan- 
tities were picked up by the boatmen and others as they walked 
along the strand. As such a long time elapsed before I heard of the 
circumstance, I had no opportunity of seeing any of them, but there 
can be no doubt that they were the Conger Eel. 

Dr. Scott of Cove was kind enough to give me, from his meteoro- 
logical journal, the temperature and the direction of the wind about 
and during the time of the event. 


Feb+1841. Max. Min. Wind at 9 am. 

3. 29 27 Snowy. East. 

4. 28 25 Snowy. East. 

5. 30 27 Snowy. East-south-east. 
6. 31 28 Snow-gale. East. 

‘i 30 27 Snowy. East. 

8. 38 34 No snow-falls. East. 

a: 40 33 No snow-falls. North-east. 


Believe me, Sir, yours truly, 
Francis M. JENNINGs. 


William Thompson, Esq., Belfast. 


ON THE OCCURRENCE OF ANEMONE RANUNCULOIDES, 
BY THE REY. W. HINCKS, M.A., F.L.S. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 


GENTLEMEN,— Wishing to add to my herbarium a truly wild spe- 
cimen of the very rare Anemone ranunculoides, I lately devoted a day 
to an excursion with a friend to the neighbourhood, where alone, I 
believe, in these islands, it is now reported to be found wild. 

Hudson gives the station “‘ near King’s Langley, Herts ;” Mr. Geo, 


238 Miscellaneous. 


Anderson, “‘ near Abbot’s Langley.” Proceeding by the Birming- 
ham railroad to the King’s Langley station, I first examined the 
neighbourhood of that village and made some fruitless inquiries. I 
then proceeded to Abbot’s Langley, examining carefully some woods 
on the way. At length, in passing through the village of Abbot’s 
Langley, I observed the plant growing under a tree on the lawn be- 
fore a house not far from the church. Having found out the gardener, 
I learned from him that it is reputed wild in this situation; that it 
has never been known to be planted, and comes up yearly, sometimes 
in one spot, sometimes in another, in considerable abundance ; but he 
does not believe that it grows in other places in the neighbourhood. 
He obliged me with several specimens, which I presume are as wild as 
any found in England, and I have little doubt of this being the very 
station referred to both by Mr. Hudson and Mr. Geo. Anderson ; 
though if it be true that the plant is found nowhere else in the sur- 
rounding country, its being entirely within the enclosure of one gen- 
tleman’s grounds must lead to a suspicion that it has at some time 
been introduced. 
Believe me to be, dear Sirs, very truly yours, 
Wiuram Hincks. 
Torrington Square, April 20, 1841. 


On the Irish localities for Dianthus plumarius.—The Dianthus 
piumarius has no claim to a place in the Irish Flora, being evidently 
an outcast from gardens where it has been found; as, for example, 
at Blackrock, which abounds in gardens, and on the cliffs of Hop 
Island, immediately over which there is a flower-garden; it was 
also said to have been found on an old castle near Kinsale, since 
pulled down. I have searched all these places in vain for the plant. 

The only Dianthus found near Cork is Dianthus deltoides, which 
occurs very sparingly in a dry hilly pasture near Dunscomb Wood. 
I met with it in June 1836, and specimens from that locality are in 
the possession of J. T. Mackay, Esq.— Wm. T. ALEXANDER. 

Naval Hospital, Plymouth, March 11, 1541. 


[The Dianthus plumarius and Caryophyllus have as little claim to 
a place in the English Flora, for they are scarcely ever naturalized 
in the stations recorded for them.—Enir. ] 


Suicidal powers of Luidia.—‘ The wonderful power which (the 
Luidia possesses, not merely of casting away its arms entire, but of 
breaking them voluntarily into little pieces with great rapidity, ap- 
proximates it to the Ophiure. This faculty renders the preservation 
of a perfect specimen a very difficult matter. The first time I ever 
took one of these creatures I succeeded in getting it into the boat 
entire. Never having seen one before, and quite unconscious of its 
suicidal powers, I spread it on a rowing-bench, the better to admire 
its form and colours. On attempting to remove it for preservation, 
to my horror and disappointment I found only an assemblage of re- 
jected members. My conservative endeavours were all neutralized 
by its destructive exertions, and it is now badly represented in my 
cabinet by an armless disc and a discless arm. Next time I went 


Meteorological Observations. 239 


~ 


to dredge on the same spot, determined not to be cheated out of a 
specimen in such a way a second time, I brought with me a bucket 
of cold fresh water, to which article Starfishes have a great antipathy. 
As I expected, a Luidia came up in the dredge, a most gorgeous 
specimen. As it does not generally break up before it is raised 
above the surface of the sea, cautiously and anxiously I sunk my 
bucket to a level with the dredge’s mouth, and proceeded in the 
most gentle manner to introduce Luidia to the purer element. 
Whether the cold air was too much for him, or the sight of the 
bucket too terrific, I know not, but in a moment he proceeded to 
dissolve his corporation, and at every mesh of the dredge his frag- 
ments were seen escaping. In despair I grasped at the largest, and 
brought up the extremity of an arm with its terminating eye, the 
spinous eyelid of which opened and closed with something exceed- 
ingly like a wink of derision. Young specimens are by no means 
so fragile as those full-grown; and the five-armed variety seems less 
brittle than that with sevenarms. Like other Starfishes, it has the 
power of reproducing its arms.’—From Mr. Forbes’s interesting and 
beautiful work on the ‘ British Starfishes,’ p. 138. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MARCH 1841. 


Chiswick.—March 1. Cloudy. 2. Frosty: rain. 3. Fine: cloudy. 4. Clear 
and fine: rain. 5. Overcast: slight rain. 6. Clear and very fine. 7,8. Very 
fine. 9—12. Foggy in the morning: very fine throughout the day: evening 
clear. 13. Slight haze: foggy. 14. Foggy: very fine: dense fog at night. 
15, 16. Foggy: very fine. 17. Cloudy and showery. 18. Cloudy. 19. Over- 
cast: showery. 20. Fine: stormy with rain. 21. Very fine: slight rain at 
night. 22. Rain: fine. 23. Fine. 24—26. Very fine. 27. Showery: clear. 
28—30. Cloudy and fine. 31. Clear: fine but windy: rain at night. 


Boston.—March 1. Cloudy: rainr.m. 2 Fine: rainr.a. 93,4. Fine. 5. 
Fine: rain a.M. and y.m. 6. Fine. 7. Fine : beautiful morning. 8. Foggy. 9—13. 
Fine. 14, Cloudy. 15. Fine: three o’clock y.m. thermometer 65°. 16. Fine: 
two o’clock p.si. thermometer 65°. 17. Cloudy. 18—21. Windy. 22. Rain: 
23. Windy. 24, 25. Fine. 26. Fine: rain p.m. 27. Cloudy. 28. Fine. 
29. Cloudy: rain early a.M.: raine.m. SO. Fine: rainr.m. $1. Fine. 

N.B. This is the warmest month of March since March 1830. 


Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire——March 1. Cold and clear: snow on hills 
melting. 2. Rainallday. 3. Slight frost. 4. Frost harder: snow. 5. Heavy 
rain: snow gone. 6. Fine A.m.: rain p.M. 7. Fine throughout. 8. Fine 
spring day: raina.mM. 9. Fine spring day: fair. 10. Growing day: fog r.m. 
11. Beautiful day. 12. Fine a.m.: raw fogr.M. 13, 14. Fine throughout. 
15. Fog a.m.: cleared up. 16. Fine throughout. 17, 18, Fine a.m. : rain P.M. 
19. Rain and hail. 20. Heavy showers. 21, 22. Rain p.m. 23. Cloudy and 
threatening. 24, 25. Showery and foggy. 26. Showers a.m. : cleared and fine. 
27. Showers a.m. 28, 29. Showers p.m. 90. Fair a.m.: rain and wind p.m. 
31. Boisterous and wet. 

Sun shone out 23 days. Rain fell 18 days. Frost 2 days. Snow 1 day. Fog 
3 days. 

Wind East 1 day. South-east 4 days. South-south-east 1 day. South 4 days. 
South-south-west 1 day. South-west 13 days. West-south-west Z days. West 
3 days. North-north-west 1 day. 

Variable 1 day. Calm 11 days. Moderate 8 days. Brisk 5 days. Strong 
breeze 5 days. Boisterous 2 days. 


Mean temperature of the month ............... 44°07 
Mean temperature of March 1840 ......... 39°35 
Mean temperature of spring-water ......... 45 -60 


Mean temperature of spring-water, March 1840 42 -60 


AL aap: Fo asi ni (hea ee | . “ a 
uvayAy LE-€ 0-1) GE-T) “uns 3-66 1-05 €-SP |19-SE 60-26) L-2h | P-SS | 1-LP | €SL.6z 99.6% V.62 998-62 | 896-62 | 0F6-6z| “uxary 
gb | <* | 40- | €0- | 690- | «ms | m | sm | -aeas | ob] 6h] LP! Ih | 99 |L-bF 10-59 | 0.6P | 02-62 | 20-68 | 90-62 | L6F-6z | 9£9.6z | 9/ ; 

‘ ; 10. : . : 9-63 
a ee ae 80- cLo. aa ce ie 166 | 6r| LV) 1h |_So | 0-87 O-LS | Z-8P | SE-6G | 09-62 | PE-6z | 9€8:66 | $16.62 ae sae 
8 10: | OL: ae ‘ass [uujeo a |e TOP | GS-19) OV | gS |8-FP | 9.99 |z.1G| LP-6 | 99-62 | LE-6z | L8l-6z | 226.62 | 886-62 | *6z 
bP 9€-1 ee ae ARS ARE 8 ass aoY | LV} 9V)| OF | PS |%-17| 4-65 | 0.Sh | $9.62 | 09-62 | EF-6z | £68.62 | 716-62 | 046.62 "8G 
BP | i. 198: 180. | 90: | sm fupes| "ms | “es OE! Z| sh) Lo | gS |0-S71z-b9 |9-15| £9.62 | gh-62 | 12-60 | 12L-6z | £98-62 | LL-66| “Lz 
6P ele CO) | 88 jatfeales oe wl T8V| oS) 6€ | GO |0.LT| 0-69 |9.9¢ | OF-62 | SS.6z | 12-62 | £65-62 | 869-62 | 8aL.62 | ‘9B 
NESSES ic ie JS jaufeo, “S| “ass |rPh fep| LV) c& | 19 | €-77|\L-SS| 8.19 | 0L-66 | Se.6z | 09.62 | 296.62 | EZ1-0€ | OO1-cE | “Sz 

| a 5 |e Pee es mms | Moms | “as PP F8p| OS; OF | go | 9.97 | €-89/P.19 | 76.62 | 6-66 | OL.6z | 61-6 | 222-08 | OLz.08 | “tz 

i: Lae oa at o MS | i'M | vm | “ass | OF foo! LP) EP | 69 | Z-£b/9.99|¢.6F | 8L-62| PP-62 | 62-62 | £08.62 | 8ZT-0€ | 848.64.| *f2® 

| oS T+ | 20: ae ‘S| Mm [ms | caueas | SY) OG) 7S) OF | gS | L-gP|€-79| 6-19 | LZ-62| 10-62| 18.8% | Z9£.6% | 965-62 | SLE.6z | “ze 

| ov OBL | 7) | SL T. | 2 wes 8 oe ae £) 1G; gf| sh | vG |9-€h | ¥-99 |\¢-6F | P1-6%| ZE-6% | ZZ-62 | Z8V-62 | $z9-64 | ZL9.62 | *1z 

Pepe eies| al alent BOO: | 7 | HS [rms | “a TOE! oS) LP) 6€ | LG | EPP | 0.09 |¢-0¢ | 2€-6z | 68-62 | 1-62 | $99.62 |-L79-6z | 09-08 | ‘0% 
OP | | Mr] [MSM] oS |S [aeamss! CF $19 G-07] VE | 7S |Z-Fh|0.99|L-6F | 92-62 | 02-62 | F1-6z | 869.67 | E1L.62 829.62 | *61 
BV Ni el | BS | TS [ms] ead) £7) 2S] 6P| OF | 9S | 8.97 | L.99| 2-19 | S1-6z| 11-62 | 86-82 | VOP-6z | SzS.6z | PPP.6z | -81 

eS aie | sea LO |e | ass | s] S| LV) 6b \S-tS9) 1h | OF | 2-67) 2.19 |€.15 | 08-62 | SE-6z | 90-62 | LL9.62 | £09-6z | 09.62 | “LI 

p | | il | 8 | | os | cs fEIe) 29} €S| $e | -G9 | 9.17] 9.09 | 2-67 | 8h-62 | S-62 | 0F-62 | 6zL.62 | 126-62 | zh6-60 | “91 

i OV wel | oo | | MM | CIN [rah FOS] EF} Of | 99 | 9.68 | L-€S|8-cF | 76-62 | PO-0€ | 04-62 | G00-0€ | ZST-0€ | 9LL-0€ | “Std 

| i 10-0 ea oe Si epee ak haa ae € FS 5-96) €€ | LG | L.LE| L-99 |Z-0F| 11-0€ | R1-0€ | 76-62 | Z61-0€ | 19-0 | gge.of | “HI 

poe vec [wee [eee | wee | oe | TT] CX | SE) 9S) oF) LE | 6S |9-VF | 0-19 |9-9F | O€-0€ | Of-0€ | L8-6z | 1€£-0€ | OLE-0€ | g6E-08 | -€3 
OV wee [cee [vee | ee | oe |S [MS] Oe ERE ES |S-17| TE | LO |Z-BP | €-69 |9-97| Bz-0F | SZ-0€ | 98-62 | €Lz.0€ | 99£-0€ | OoF-08 | ‘zt 
We ea al each ge pee Te as | ‘S| 68) 9S) Pr) o€ | F9 |0.0F| L:89|2-SF | Lz-0€ | £€-0€ | L6-6c | TOP-0€ | CLP-0f | 15-08 | “11 
St veccfwee | coe | vee | peat uw) S'S IV) 6h) PY) Le | €9 | €-€F|S.09 | L.0F | GE-0£ | 0F-08 | £6-6z | 9zP-0€ | ZOF-08 | O6P-08 | ‘or 
2 cee | vee | wee | cee | COS [ORB] mS) “ass iret) 19) PP) O€ | 09 | PEP | €-09|S-FF | Hz-0€ | 1Z-0£ | 06-62 | SBE-0€ | Z6E-08 | PFP-0E | °6 
2S bine OMe ian ees an japea| MSP vas | TY ToS) 9P| SE | 19 | 9-6P | z-69|S.0S | Pz-0€ | 81-0€ | $g-6z | SSE-08 | 698-08 | F1P-08 | °g 

ee deed gop | ok meas | vm | 1) 1S] OF] eh | 19 Jo-ch/ 9.29 )L19) ct-0F | LL-6e | £6.62 | Lr0.0€ | Soz-08 | ogo-0f | “2 © 

ee alee 1 i roar He [eater ertkee | cs AN 1€€ 18h} 1) IW | cS |G.07| €.06 |Z-€F | 89-62 | 89-62 | 92-62 | £2.62 | 096-62 | F9L-6z | *9 

be few fee dor | ee | ee [MTB] WS |S | BEIP) GF) O€ | OS | 2-98] P.SP |0.2P | 01-62 | BP-60 | 6-6 | 662-62 | L9g-6z | 948.62.| °S 

| oe Bea ey es . i MN | UM | UMN 1196) IP) 98) €€ | OF | %-GE | £-8h |8.9€ | 09-62 | SL-62 | 8F-6z | 818-62 | 706-62 | 216-62 | “7 

eee. c| ae. a. A Boe ie aoe deme #LE| SV] ZV! 6% | OG | €-LE| Lor |P-aF | £9.62 | 2-62 | 68-82 | S1E-62 | S99-6z | PzE.6a| “f 

; 4 ee 0a) Oc gl 00s: 15 MMS) TMS | CE) SP) VE) LE | GF | 0-SE| 7-7 | P-LE | 01-62 | SE-6z | 0-62 | C6£-62 | Sg9-6z | 889-62 | *z 
of I OL: | MNNjuuyeo) “Ss | “as | €€/ Gh| LO] Lo | IF |6.9€ 19-27 £-6€ | £5.66 | 9b-60 | 72-62% | 85-66 | £69-62 | 719.6% | “1 

| | ae 32 ae “ og Sealy 
“Ure 6 i) Q | | fo : Serriait 6 . . :  |u0 

MaOSoR fe os a es Paritie | fr @ UIA) XPT) co BS | url | xeyy | curl | xepy | Ue 6! -urd ‘ule . : . 

?puoTy ze a g leeata See HE Ee ¥ eae aed e : ‘ue 2g Rs =) agen rian 

oR} s ast, “| “wn! pe A SP Vee Oa c : 

Biod | oee eee ee P & -sojuing | ~ | -younsty9 | 20g foy : uopuoy | -anrys-soryung | UNE ‘soymstyg =| UOPUOT eee 
l ss ve ae I = OSAE 

“Mod “UIVYT “PULAA *JIJOULO WAY FT, “AIJOWOIV ST : 7 


OTT WT a 2 OBIT DOD Ae (2 PA a ne BA yi et el Se ees So cele ate ee ee Mie he 


nm 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


No. 44. JUNE 1841. 


XXIX.—The Anatomy of Nautilus. By M. VALENCIENNES*. 


Baron von HumBoupr gave the Academy an account of 
the examination of the animal of Nautilus Pompilius, the third 
animal of this species which has been seen by naturalists, 
which has been made by M. Valenciennes in Paris, and by 
whom it had been communicated to him in a letter. “M. 
Meder, a merchant in Java,” says M. Valenciennes, “has sent 
me the animal of the Nautilus Pompilius, already described 
by Owen, which was fished up between Timor and New 
Guinea. I think that the drawings which I have made of 
this animal will be somewhat more distinct than those by Mr. 
Owen. I have discovered an organ which had escaped the 
celebrated English anatomist, namely, a conical hollow tube 
clothed with papilla, which contains in its interior a folded 
membrane, haying the greatest resemblance to that in the 
nostrils of Fishes ; I do not doubt, therefore, that it is an organ 
of smell. Mr. Owen supposed this organ to be in another 
place, at the base of the inner tentacula; yet it must have 
quite another destination, since there are also two other en- 
tirely similar organs at the base of the outer tentacula, which 
Mr. Owen has not seen+. I am inclined to consider them as 
membranes which belong to the organ of taste. I was not 


fo} 
able to find any inward ear, nor could I discover any cephalic 


* From Reports of the Royal Academy of Berlin for Jan. 28, 1841. 

{ [They are described as follows in Mr. Owen’s Memoir on the Pearly 
Nautilus: ‘ Although the external configuration of the oral sheath is thus 
varied, its internal surface is uniform and smooth, except at the lower part 
near the anterior margin, where there are two clusters of soft conical pa- 
pill, and on each side of these a group of lamine disposed longitudinally.” 
(p. 14.) The oral sheath is formed by the confluence of the bases of the outer 
tentacula: the single group of laminz at the base of the inner tentacula was 
conjectured by Mr. Owen to be the analogue of the lamellated olfactory or- 
gan in fish, on account of its rich supply of nerves and its position imme- 
diately anterior to the mouth. The organs conjectured to be those of smell 
by M. Valenciennes are two hollow tentacula, situated on the outside of the 
head, one beneath each eye; there is a remnant of one of these tentacula 
beneath the remaining eye in the wounded, and, at this part, mutilated spe- 
cimen, described by Mr. Owen.— Eb. ] 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. R 


242 M. Valenciennes on the Anatomy of Nautilus. 


cartilage. The pericardium has a most remarkable arrange- 
ment. It is folded in such a manner as to form six pockets 
or sacs about the heart, three on each side, each of which 
opens at the base of the gills, two at the hinder gills. Through 
these openings the pericardium has a free connexion with the 
great respiratory cavity of the animal. Upon these sacs are 
situated the spongy elevations, similar to those which Cuvier 
discovered in Octopus. Owen has also delineated them, but 
not plainly enough. Lastly, the examination of the head has 
shown me that this is surrounded by eight arms, as in Octopus. 
The two upper arms are broad and flat, and capable of ex- 
pansion. They surround the shell on the side of the raised part 
of the spirally-wound cone (the convexity of the last convolu- 
tion but one), so that the black part en the mouth of the shell, 
not far from the spire, supports the basis of the broader arms ; 
when they spread over the shell they deposit upon it the 
outer layer streaked with yellow, nearly in the same way as 
the margins of the foot of the Cypree form a layer which is 
coloured different to that which the neck-band of the animal 
deposits*. I consider the divisions which project on the arms 
as organs similar to the suckers of the Octopus. 'The outer 
arms have seventeen divisions (gaines), from which proceed 
as many feelers (cirrhes). The two great and broad arms 
have each only two divisions. The two arms nearest to the 
mouth possess, the one thirteen, the other twelve suckers 
(ventouses) or divisions. The animal is fastened to the shell 
by two strong muscles, which are continued into the interior, 
in order to support the funnel which is formed by the reverted 
fold, which contains in the interior the tongue-shaped organ, 
through which the entrance of the water into the respiratory 
cavity is prevented when the animal moves about quickly in 
the water. The Octopus needs no such provision, as it swims 
backwards ; Sepia, which moves in an oblique direction, pos- 
sesses only a rudiment. According to this, the Nautilus has as 
many arms as an Octopus; but they are differently shaped, 
very short, and furnished with contractile feelers, which come 
forth from divisions which take the place of the suckers, and 
which have even been considered as arms. The tube, which 
descends into the sipho, continues through all the convolu- 
tions, even to the very innermost. It is fleshy and surrounded 
by acalcareo-gelatinous membrane, which is excreted from the 
tube itself. This tube cannot therefore enter into connexion 
with the interior of the cavities of the chambers; these cavi- 

* [From this description it is evident that M. Valenciennes accedes to 
Mr. Owen’s view of the relative position of the animal of the Nautilus Pom- 


pilius to its shell, which had been opposed by Mr. Gray and M. De Blain- 
ville.—Lb. ] 


M. Valenciennes on the Anatomy of Nautilus. 243 


ties, which must be empty, cannot therefore be at all con- 
nected with each other. Of the function of this sipho, in 
which, as Rumphius and Owen have observed, vessels are dis- 
tributed *, I, at present, have formed no opinion. 

«The animals examined by Owen and myself cannot, in 
my opinion, belong to the same species. Owen says that the 
beak of his animal is calcareous at the summit and serrated ; 
mine has a corneous beak as far as the summit, and is per- 
fectly smooth at the margin. Owen’s Nautilus was fished 
up near Erromanga, one of the Hebrides; mine in the New 
Guinea Sea, therefore at a distance of 1000 or 1200 miles from 
the former. 

* I can now conceive how a Nautilus moves: it effects this 
by its long and thick arms, which are combined to a kind 
of foot ; thus they are able to push themselves along under 
the Se of the ocean, as our Limnee and Planor bes do 
in marshes; yet with this difference, that these are then in 
an inverted position, so that the brain lies under the ceso- 
phagus when they move upon the water ; instead of which the 
Nautilus remains in its natural position upon the water, the 
brain above the cesophagus. If it can creep along at the 
bottom of the sea, as Rumphius asserts, this must certainly 
take place in an inverted position. The Nautilus is therefore 
formed entirely after the structure of the Cephalopoda, and 
has nothing in common with the Gasteropodat; nor has it any- 
thing in common with Spirula. Of this I possess fragments, 
which sufficiently prove their resemblance to the Sepia or 
Loligo by the form of their mantle, and by having only two 
branchiz. Belemnites are nothing but straight, not convo- 
luted, spirulz. The aspect of the Nautilus shows moreover 
that it can possess no operculum, and that the Apiychus, as 
M. Voltz supposes, cannot be looked upon as an operculum. 
If the Aptychus is part of an Ammonite, as is highly proba- 
ble, then this part must either be sought for near the mouth 
or in the pharynx.” 


Remarks of Professor J. Miiller. 

Essential differences do not occur between Owen and Va- 
lenciennes in the number of tentacula, but only in the expla- 
nation of these in reference to the organs in the Sepie. Owen 
looks upon his digitations or tentacular tubes as the arms, and 
adopts indeed only the nineteen digitations on each side, 


* [The entire siphon was termed an artery by Rumphius, but he nowhere 
alludes to the small: vessels of the siphon, injected and described by Mr. 
Owen.— Eb. 

t [The Nautilus possesses, in common with the Gasteropods, the single 
systemic heart, without the two separate branchial hearts which charac- 
terize the hicher Cephalopoda.—Ep. | 

ft-2 


244 M. Valenciennes on the Anatomy of Nautilus. 


whilst he designates the groups of tentacula placed about the 
mouth as four appendices labiales tentaculifere. Valenciennes 
regards the flaps, from which proceed the tentacular tubes, as 
arms. His two upper arms is Owen’s hood. As this, accord- 
ing to Owen, sends off two tentacula, he regards it as two 
digitations of a similar kind as the remainder, united in the 
middle. The flaps on each side, on which the seventeen tubes 
with tentacula are situated, are called by Valenciennes the 
second or outer arm; the tentacula are considered by him as 
analogous to the suckers of the Sepia. Owen calls the sin- 
gle tentacular tubes arms, of which he reckons nineteen on 
each side; Rumphius has twenty*. Valenciennes gets the third 
(upper inward) and fourth (under inward) arm on each side 
out of the front and hinder appendices labiales tentaculifere 
of Owen, each of which, according to him, has twelve ten- 
tacula; according to Valenciennes one has thirteen, the other 
twelve ; according to Rumphius each has sixteen. Owen com- 
pares the under appendices labiales to the pedunculated arms 
of the Calmars, the upper ones as a further development of 
the outer lip of the same. 

Valenciennes’ view has much in its favour, inasmuch as the 
genus of Cephalopods, Cirrotheuthis of Eschricht, has arms, 
which are not furnished with suckers, but with delicate fili- 
form tentacula. Valenciennes mentions two tentacula on each 
of the upper arms, together therefore four; Owen has only 
two tentacula altogether upon his hood. Valenciennes has also 
indicated the tentacula before and behind the eye. Their pre- 
sence is an objection to his view; their structure, however, 
differs from that of the other tentacula. 

The foliaceous organs, which Owen takes for the organ of 
smell, are in Valenciennes’ descriptions doubled ; for he has 
an organ which Owen wants, in the vicinity of the eye, a tube 
with a folded membrane in the interior, which he considers as 
the organ of smell, because it is formed as in Fishes. Very pro- 
bable. That the cephalic cartilage, which Owen has described, 
is said to be wanting, seems to me somewhat suspicious. 

What has been communicated about the pericardium is 
interesting, and differs from Owen’s description in the num- 
ber of the aperturest. And, lastly, what has been communi- 
cated concerning the sipho is important, as is the confirma- 


* [Rumphius includes the two that are combined to form the hood, in 
his series of twenty, which thus corresponds with Mr. Owen’s enumeration. 
—Ep.] 

+ (Mr. Owen’s words, in reference to the apertures here alluded to, are : 
*‘and on each side, at the roots of the branchiz, there is a small mammil- 
lary eminence with a transverse slit, which conducts from the branchial 
cavity tothe pericardium.” Loe. cit. p. 27.— Ep. ] 


Prof. Meyen on Red and Green Snow. 245 


tion of the muscular annection of the animal to the shell. 
The animal observed by Valenciennes may very possibly be 
a different species, as the non-serrated margin of the snout and 
its perfectly corneous state would lead us to believe. 


XXX.—On Red and Green Snow. By the late Prof. MEYEN*. 


M. Cu. Martius, who twice accompanied the French expe- 
dition to Spitzbergen, has given us some interesting observa- 
tions on coloured kinds of snow, which throw quite a new 
light on this subject. On the occasion of speaking of the 
structure and development of the cells of plants in his treatise, 
‘ Du microscope, et de son application a l’étude des étres or- 
ganisés, et en particulier a celle de Putricule végétale et des 
globules du sang,’ Paris, 1839, 4to, p. 19, he brings forward 
the several simple orders of Algze the individuals of which 
consist of solitary vesicles, and there Protococcus viridis and 
nivalis are mentioned as the simplest plants ; and the descrip- 
tion of a green field of snow is given, which was seen on the 
coast of Spitzbergen on the 25th of July, 1838, by MM. Mar- 
tius and Bravais. The surface of the snow was white, but a 
few centimetres below it was as deeply coloured as if it had 
been sprinkled with a decoction of spinage. In another in- 
stance M. Martius found this green substance scattered like 
dust over the surface of a snow-field, the greater part of which 
was covered with an immense mass of Protococcus nivalis ; 
below the surface and on the edges of the field the snow was 
also coloured green. 

The microscopical examination was made in Paris, and it 
was found that the snow-water was filled with an amorphous 
green matter, among which were spherical Protococcus cells; 
sume were red and much larger than the green ones, and 
others were rose-coloured, and as far as size goes stood between 
both. Later researches showed that the snow was composed 
of globules, which varied much in size and colour; some ap- 
peared to be simple, green or pale rose-coloured, and 0-01 to 
0°05 millimetres in diameter; others, which were however 
searcer, were blood-red and 0:02 mill. in diameter. Other 
globules appeared to be compound, for they appeared like a 
case in which other globules were enclosed ; their diameter 
was 0°05 to 0°055 mill.: in one globule there were 5 red small 
ones, and M. Martius never saw green ones enclosed inthis way. 

From many observations M. Martius came to the conclusion, 
that the red globules of the green snow are identical with 
those of the red snow, and that the green snow (Protococcus 


* From Wiegmann’s Archiv, Heft i. 1810, p. 166, communicated by H. 
Croft, Esq. 


246 Prof. Meyen on Red and Green Snow. 


viridis) and the red (Protococcus nivalis) are one and the 
same plant, only in different stages of development, but that 
it is difficult to say which of these states is the original. 

Moreover in the red snow there were some red moniliform 
filaments, which appeared to belong to the order Torula. 

To these observations on the colouring of snow by so-called 
Protococci, the following addenda may be made. There is 
now no doubt that the species of Protococcus are true Infu- 
soria*, and indeed Protococcus viridis and nivalis are nothing 
more than Enchelis sanguinea and Ench. Pulvisculus (Euglena 
sanguinea and Eug. viridis, Ehrenberg): the appearance of a 
red dot near the base of the rostrum, which is considered 
an eye, makes it possible, by means of the present magnifying 
powers, to judge of this point with certainty. 

The long and rapidly-moving Enchelides were not formerly 
considered as species of Protococcus; but the above-men- 
tioned species exhibit at times a perfectly motionless state, in 
which they appear spherical, and thus they have been de- 
scribed as Protococci. In this passive state they have been 
observed by Miller and Ehrenberg. The former thought 
them dead; and the latter says of Enchelis Pulvisculus (¢ Die 
Infusionsthierchen, p. 120), that it often becomes suddenly 
pyriform or spherical without unfolding itself; and that this 
appears to be the result of uneasiness caused by a che- 
mical change in the water, which kills it. This explanation is 
however evidently incorrect: moreover the animalcules are by 
no means dead when motionless and spherical, but are in a 
state of development ; they become gradually larger, indeed 
sometimes fourfold. In such enlarged individuals several 
small ones are formed, and it is not uncommon to see three, 
four, five or six, or even more therein ; in Enchelis Pulvisculus 
these young globules are coloured a beautiful green, and the 
containing integument consists of a fine and colourless skin, 
which afterwards disappears. One often sees the red dot on 
these young globules, and this is a good character to distinguish 
these formations from small Nostochinee. M. Martius, it is 
true, never saw small globules appear on the large green ones 
of the snow; but he came to the same result, viz. that the green 
and red snow are formed by one and the same plant (which 


he holds the vesicles to be), in different states of development. - 


It is these spherical, reposing animalcules which often ap- 


* Agardh’s Order Protococcus consisted not of Enchelides only; with 
Protococcus viridis was also placed that small green plant which is found in 
infinite numbers among the so-called Oscillatoria muralis, and which covers 
barks of trees with a green coating. It is this plant which I have described 
and depicted as Protococcus viridis (Linnea of 1827, p. 403. tab. vii. fig. 
A,1—-4) ; it has often been held to be the original cells of Lichens, and Tur- 
pin, in 1528, called it Heterocarpella quadrijuga.—MeEy. 


Prof. Meyen on Red and Green Snow. 247 


pear in almost incredible numbers, and, surrounded with a 
kind of slime, form more or less thick skins, which often 
cover the bottoms of shallow standing waters, particularly of 
ditches, ete. Such green skins will sometimes remain several 
months, not only in the natural state, but also in a room, and 
only occasionally do some of the green globules pass into the 
active state ; they stretch themselves, exhibit the rostrum, etc. 
In comparison to the immense mass of young and old indivi- 
duals, very few only pass out of this to all appearance vegetable 
mass into free moving animalcules. M. Agardh, in 1823, 
saw in red snow that the globules generally considered as ve- 
getables sometimes pass into animalcules ; and the behaviour 
of the Exchelides in the passive and active state is the reason 
why so many philosophers have spoken of a metamorphosis of 
Infusoria into plants. One would be obliged in fact to hold 
these spherical, inactive Enchelides as plants if solitary ones 
did not occasionally begin to move, and if one had not ob- 
served their origin. When the animalcules contract them- 
selves, the rostrum is laid along the side, but only in the first 
stages is it observable. However, there still remains some- 
thing mysterious in this passive state of the Hnchelides and in 
their rare increase: by repeated observations it may perhaps 
be explained. It is still a question whether Enchelis Pulvis- 
culus and En. sanguinea, which colour the snow now green, 
now red, are really one and the same animalcule. M. 
Ehrenberg has, it is true, characterized each, both by de- 
scriptions and by delineation, as different species: in the red 
ones he saw several grain-like balls in the interior; but from 
the drawing it is evident that these are the sameas the young 
globules observed by myself in the green animalcules. M. 
Ehrenberg erroneously regards them as coloured eggs, which 
are first green, then become red and are enclosed in the 
gastric cells. He saw that the red animalcules were larger 
than the green ones; but M. Martius observed that the red 
bladders in snow varied much in size ; and I myself have often 
found individuals of Exch. Pulvisculus, which were consider- 
ably larger than the usual red animalcules, and quite as large 
as they occasionally are, on which account the size cannot be 
taken as a distinguishing character. 

M. Ehrenberg relates of the red Enchelides that several 
are still quite green, while others appear spotted, half red and 
half green ; and this might perhaps be taken as the best proof 
that these so differently coloured Infusoria belong to one and 
the same species. I myself could never distinguish a red from 
a green one when individuals of equal size were compared 
together. It is true we have as yet no explanation, how red 
can be changed into green, or vice versd; but we know that 


248 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


this frequently occurs with the Algz without the species being 
changed, though there have been botanists who have described 
Conferve in the red and green states as different species. 

M. Turpin also, in a new treatise, has derived the green and 
red colour of water, snow, earth, wood, marble statues, ete. etc. 
from green and red Protococcus globules, which, according to 
his idea, are true plants; but he has evidently observed them 
only in the passive state. (* Quelques observations nouvelles 
sur les Protococcus, qui colorent en rouge les eaux des marais 
salants..—Comptes Rendus de 18 Nov., p. 626.) 


XXXI.—An Amended List cf the Species of the Genus Ovis. 
By Epwarp Biyrtu, Esa. [With a Plate.] 


[Concluded from p. 201.] 


7. O. Burrhel, nobis. Smaller and more robust than the Na- 
hoor, with shorter ears, and very dark horns ; having no white upon 
it; and general colour dark and rich chestnut-brown, with the ordi- 
nary black markings upon the face, chest, and front of the limbs 
very distinct ; tail apparently minute. 

This handsome species bears pretty much the same relationship 
in appearance to the Nahoor, which the English breed of South 
Down domestic sheep bears to the Leicester breed, except that there 
is not so much difference in size. Length of the unique stuffed spe- 
cimen in the museum of this Society, from nose to tail, 54 inches, 
but a foot less would probably give the dimensions of the recent 
animal, as the skin is evidently much stretched; height of the back 
32 inches, from which also about 2 inches might be deducted ; from 
muzzle to base of horn 8 inches, and ears 34 inches. ‘The horns 
measure 20 inches over the uppermost ridge, and 10 round at base, 
having their tips 25 inches apart; but those of a specimen noticed 
in the ‘Bengal Sporting Magazine’ (for 1839, p. 295) were 254 
inches long, “with a girth of ie inches; and a horn of this same 
species, which I examined at Mr. Leadbeater’s, had attained a length 
of 2 feet, and circumference of 11 inches at base, having a span of 
14 inches from base to tip inside, and numbering at least ten indi- 
cations of annual growth, and probably at least one more towards 
the tip, which could not be made out with certainty. ‘The Beep ecu 
lengths of these were successively 104, 25, 24, 13, 14, 13, 1, 1, 2, 
and the basal 4, inches. The coat of the Bur rhel Sheep i is rather long, 
and harsher than that of the Nahoor, having less wool concealed 
beneath it than in the Moufflon and Rocky Mountain species. The 
female is undescribed, and I have met with no other specimens than 
are here mentioned. 

In the description of the preceding species, the principal differ- 
ences are stated which distinguish the horns of that animal from those 
of the present one. ‘The Burrhel’s horns have all the ridges rounded 
off, though still sufficiently distinct, and the marks of annual growth 
are deeply indented, the horn bu:ging a little between them. Upon 
a front view, the backward curvature of the tips disappears altogether, 


Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 249 


and the animal has an imposing appearance, finer than that of the 
Nahoor. Its colour is much darker than that of the Moufton. 

The Burrhel would seem to inhabit a much loftier region of the 
Himalaya than the Nahoor, where it bounds lightly over the en- 
crusted snow, at an altitude where its human pursuers find it difficult 
to breathe. It has the bleat of the domestic species, as indeed they 
all have, and is very shy and difficult of approach. Flocks of from 
ten to twenty have been observed, conducted by an old male, which 
make for the snowy peaks upon alarm, while their leader scrambles 
up some crag to reconnoitre, and if shot at and missed, bounds off 
a few paces further, and again stops to gaze. They pasture in the 
deep hollows and grassy glens. The Society’s specimen was met 
with near the Boorendo Pass, at an altitude estimated to have been 
from 15,000 to 17,000 feet. The notice in the ‘ Bengal Sporting 
Magazine’ refers to the same locality; and another notice most pro- 
bably alludes to this species, in Lieut. Hutton’s ‘ Journal of a Trip 
through Kunawar,’ published in the ‘Journal of the Bengal Asiatic 
Society’ for 1839, p.994*. Finally, Mr. Leadbeater informed me that 
the horn described as having been in his possession was brought 
from Nepal, together with specimens of the Nahoor and Musk, and 
the skull and horns of a Himalaya Ibex, which I also examined. 

8. O. cylindricornis, nobis (the Caucasian Argali). Col. Ha- 
milton Smith notices this animal in his description of O. Ammon 
(published in Griffiths’s English Edition of the ‘ Régne Animal,’ vol. 
iv. p. 317), and writes me word that an individual died on landing 
it at Toulon, whither it had been brought by a French consul, who 
did not preserve the skull or skin, but set up the horns, which were 
quite fresh when he saw them. ‘ Each horn was about 3 feet long, 
arcuated, round, as thick at the top as at the base, of a brown co- 
lour, nearly smooth, and about 15 inches in circumference. They 
were so heavy and unmanageable,” writes Col. Smith, ‘“ that I could 
not lift both together from the ground, nor place them in that kind 
of juxta-position which would have given me an idea of their appear- 
ance on the head. I could not well determine which was the right 
or which the left horn. Circumstances prevented my taking a 
second view of them, as they arrived only the day before I left Paris, 
and they are now doubtless in the museum of that capital.” In my 
former paper I alluded to this animal as probably distinct, and ap- 
parently allied to the Burrhel: the foregoing details confirm me in 
that opinion, and remove all doubt of its distinctness, as there is no 
other species to which they will at all apply. The sketch which 
Col. Smith has favoured me with represents a sheep-horn, apparently 


* In the continuation of this ‘ Journal,’ zbid. for 1840, p. 568, Lieut. 
Hutton identifies the “Burul” of the Boorendo with Mr. Hodgson’s Nahoor: 
it is likely that both species are found there; but there can be no doubt 
whatever of their distinctness, as a comparison of the horns alone will suffice 
to show. ‘ Of the Ovis Ammon,’ Lieut. Hutton observes, “ I could learn 
nothing, save that an animal apparently answering to the description is 
found in Chinese Tartary, and I saw an enormous pair of its horns, nailed 
among other kinds, to a tree as an offering to Devi.” These, however, may 
have belonged to O. Polii.—E. B. 


250 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


of the same general form as those of the Burrhel and Nahoor; but 
the dimensions specified are very superior to those attained in the 
instance of either of the two Himalayan species adverted to, and I 
can only suppose that the (reverted ?) tips had been broken off, and 
the truncated extremity worn smooth. ‘The wild sheep of Caucasus 
and Taurus are at present little known, nor does any notice of this 
genus occur in the catalogue of Caucasian animals published by M. 
Ménétries; though it is nevertheless certain, from the vague inci- 
dental notices of various travellers, that some, and not unlikely se- 
veral, exist. At Azaz, by the foot of Taurus, Mr. Ainsworth men- 
tions having seen an animal which he designates Ovis Ammon (vide 
‘Travels in Assyria, Babylonia, and Chaldea,’ p. 42). 

9. O. Gmelini, nobis (the Armenian Sheep). This species 
belongs to the Moufiion group, but is yet very different from the 
Moufilon Sheep of Corsica. It is described and rudely figured in the 
Reise durch Russland (vol. iii. p. 486, and tab. lv.) of the younger 
Gmelin; and the skull and horns, forwarded by that naturalist to St. 
Petersburgh, have been figured and described by Pallas in his Spr- 
cilegia (Fase. xii. p. 15, and tab. v. fig. 1.). Messrs. Brandt and 
Ratzeburg erroneously identified it, at the suggestion of M. Licht- 
enstein, with the wild Cyprian species, the horns of which have a 
nearly similar flexure. Fine specimens of the male, female, and 
young, lately received by this Society from Erzeroom, enable me to 
give the following description : 

Size of an ordinary tame sheep, with a remarkably short coat, 
of a lively chestnut-fulvous colour, deepest upon the back ; the limbs 
and under parts whitish, with few traces of dark markings, except a 
finely contrasting black line of more lengthened hair down the front 
of the neck of the male only, widening to a large patch on the breast ; 
and in both sexes a strip of somewhat lengthened mixed black and 
white hairs above the mid joint of the fore-limbs anteriorly, which 
corresponds to the tuft of O. Tragelaphus ; tail small, and very slen- 
der: horns of the male subtrigonal, compressed, and very deep, with 
strongly marked angles and cross-strie, diverging backwards, with a 
slight arcuation to near the tips, which incline inwards. As regards 
the flexure alone, but not the character of the horn, which is allied 
to that of the Common Ram, this handsome species links the Moufflon 
group with the Nahoor and Burrhel group. See Plate V. 

Length nearly 5 feet from nose to tail; the tail 4 inches; from 
nose to base of horn 8 inches, and ears 34 inches. Horns (about 
full-grown, or nearly so,) 20 inches over the curvature, 10 round at 
base, 4 deep at base inside, their widest portion 2 feet apart, and 
tips 21 inches, with a span of 134 inches from base to tip inside ; 
their colour pale. Around the eye and muzzle this species is whi- 
tish ; the chaffron and front of the limbs are more or less tinged with 
dusky, and its coat is rather harsh, and fades considerably in bright- 
ness before it is shed. Female generally similar, but smaller, with 
no black down the front of the neck, and in the observed instances 
hornless. ‘The lengthened black hair of the male is only 1 inch long, 
and that composing the tuft on the fore-limbs is so disposed that 
the latter is white in the centre, flanked with blackish. 


Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 251 


According to M. Gmelin, this species is found only on the high- 
est mountains of Persia. Its rutting season takes place in Sep- 
tember, and lasts a month; and the female yeans in March, pro- 
ducing two or three lambs at a time: the males, he informs us, are 
very quarrelsome amongst each other, insomuch that he had been at 
one place where the ground was completely strewed with horns that 
had been knocked off in their contests; so that if any variation in 
the flexure of these horns had been observable, this industrious na- 
turalist would doubtless have remarked it. Sir John McNeill in- 
formed me that ‘‘ it appears to be the common species of the moun- 
tains of Armenia; occurring likewise on the north-west of Persia ;” 
but the wild sheep of the central parts of Persia is evidently distinct, 
*‘having horns much more resembling those of the domestic Ram, 
being spiral, and completing more than one spiral circle. I think I 
am not mistaken in supposing,” continues Sir John, “ that I have also 
had females of this species brought to me by the huntsmen with 
small horns, resembling those of the ewes of some of our domestic 
sheep; but, on reflection, I find that I cannot assert this positively, 
though I retain the general impression.” It is highly probable that 
a wild type of O. Aries is here adverted to, which would thus in- 
habit the same ranges of mountains as the wild common Goat (C. 
Afgagrus) ; and with respect to the circumstance of horns in the female 
sex, I may here remark that this character is very apt to be incon- 
stant throughout the present group. It has already been noticed in 
the instance of O. Nahoor; and the elder Gmelin states that the fe- 
males of O. Ammon are sometimes hornless, while those of the Cor- 
sican O. Musimon are generally so. The same likewise happens in 
different species of wild Goats, in the Goral of India, and in the 
prong-horned animal of North America; and even in the Gazelles, 
and other ovine-nosed species of what are commonly confused toge- 
ther under the name of Antelope, there have been instances of horn- 
less males as well as females. A male Springbok of this description, 
as I am informed by Col. Hamilton Smith, was long in the possession 
of the Empress Josephine; and the specimen of Jvalus Probaton, 
Ogilby, in the museum of this Society, doubtless affords another ex- 
ample of the same phenomenon. 

10. O. Vignei, nobis: the Sha (not Snd) of Little Thibet, and 
Koch* of the Sulimani range between India and Khorassan. This 
fine species is closely allied to the Corsican Moufiion, but is much 
larger, with proportionally longer limbs, and a conspicuous fringe 
of lengthened blackish hair down the front of the neck, and not 
lying close, as in the Moufilon}. Its size, I am informed by Mr. 
Vigne, is that of a large Fallow Deer ; and from the general appear- 
ance of these animals, their length of leg, and swiftness on the 


* Koch appears to be generic for Sheep, and the same word as Kutch 
in “ Kutch-gar,” or Koosh in “ Koosh-gar,” applied to O. Polii—E. B. 

t+ At least, as in the Moufilon in summer garb; for, in winter, it hangs 
out loosely also in the latter species, but is much more copious than appa- 
rently in O. Vignci, and also resembles less the pendent hair of the same 
part in O. Tragelaphus.—E. B. 


252 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


mountains, ‘‘ they reminded me,” remarks that gentleman, ‘‘ of Deer 
rather than Sheep.” 

The general colour of this animal, to judge from an elaborately 
finished painting, taken from a living individual in its native country 
by Mr. Vigne, to whom we are indebted for all we know concerning 
the species, is a rufous brown, apparently not so deep as in the 
Mouftlon; the face livid, or devoid of the rufous tinge of the body, 
and not terminated by a white muzzle, as in the Moufflon Sheep : 
the belly is white, separated by a black lateral band; and the limbs 
are brown, not mottled, as in the Moufflon, but with a whitish ring 
immediately above each hoof, then a dark ring, and above this a 
little white posteriorly, as in the Nylghau. The fringe in front of 
the neck is doubtless peculiar to the male, and the hairs of it would 
appear to be 4 or 5 inches long, and hang loosely. ‘Tail about 6 
inches long, and slender, apparently resembling that of the Armenian 
species rather than the Moufflon’s. 

A full-grown pair of horns measure 324 inches over the curva- 
ture, and 11 inches round at base ; their widest portion apart, mea- 
sured outside, is 2 feet, the tips converging to 8 inches, and span 
from base to tip also 8 inches: they are subtriangular, much com- 
pressed laterally, the anterior surface 23 inches broad at base, with 
its side-angles about equally developed, and the posterior part of the 
section tapers rather suddenly to a somewhat acute angle; eight 
years of growth are very perceptible, which successively give 12, 7, 
4, 3, 3, 14, 14, and 4, inches ; they bear considerable resemblance to 
those of the Moufflon Sheep, but differ in being very much larger, 
and in the circumstance of the outer front-angle being as much de- 
veloped as the inner one; and they have not the shghtest tendency 
to spire, but, describing three-fourths of a circle, and originally di- 
verging as in a common Ram, they point towards the back of the 
neck, somewhat as in O. Traugelaphus. Another and younger speci- 
men, however, has a decided spiral flexure outward, more especially 
towards the tip, and has also the outer angle much less deveioped 
than in the corresponding terminal portion of the former. This 
pair had grown to 11 inches long, with the tips 145 inches apart ; 
only one year’s growth, and that apparently incomplete, is how- 
ever exhibited, and the curvature is likewise less than in the older 
specimen. ‘The portion of skull attached is also so much smaller, 
that I think it prudent to hesitate in identifying it as specifically the 
same. The posterior margins of the orbits are but 44 inches apart, 
whereas in the other they are 54 inches. There are no materials 
for extending the comparison, but a few more dimensions may be 
given of the smaller one. ‘The greatest width of this skull, at the 
posterior portion of the zygoma, is 5 inches, and the orbits are 34 
inches distant where most approximated: the series of 5 developed 
molars occupied 22 inches; width of second true molars apart, pos- 
teriorly and externally, 21 inches ; of anterior false molars, measured 
outside and before, 1} inch; greatest width of palate 13 inch, and from 
front of first false molar to anterior portion of occipital foramen, 53 
inches. Mr. Vigne, indeed, assures me that the adult has only five 
grinders on each side of both jaws, as in the Chirew, which, if nor- 


Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 253 


mal, would make an important distinction, as the smaller specimen 
would undoubtedly have developed a third true molar, and possesses 
three false ones ; whereas it is in one of the latter that the Chirew 
is deficient. [ am inclined, however, to regard the two specimens 
as belonging to the same species, since I have observed analogous 
differences in the mere flexure of the horn in different Corsican 
Moufflons ; but it was at all events proper to indicate the dispa- 
rity. 

“Vast numbers of this species,’ relates Mr. Vigne, “are driven 
down by the snow in winter to the branches of the Indus, near 
Astor, at the southern extremity of Little Thibet, where the river 
breaks through the chain of the Himalaya. I once saw a young 
one, apparently of this species, in Persia, but took no memorandum 
of it at the time ; it was dirty and draggled, but, I think, was covered 
with short wool.” I have great pleasure in dedicating this species 
to that gentleman*. 

11. O. Musimon, Linneus: the Moufflon Sheep of Corsica and 
Sardinia, but not, there is reason to suspect, of the Levantine coun- 
tries. It is unnecessary to give a detailed description of this beau- 
tiful little species, though I may mention that the fine living male 
in the Gardens measures 39 inches from nose to tail, the tail 5 
inches; from nose to base of horn 7 inches; ears 4 inches; neck, 
from posterior base of horn to the abrupt angle of its insertion, 8 
inches, and thence to base of tail 21 inches; height at the shoulder 
241 feet. The horns of this individual are remarkable for not spiring 
in the least degree, whence they point towards the back of the neck : 
they measure 21 inches over their curvature, and 81 inches round at 


; : : : aS : 
base, being in their fifth year of growth; their widest portion apart 


* The Wild Sheep of the Parapomisan range, or Hindu Koosh mountains, 
described in ‘ Journ. As. Soc. Beng.’ for 1840, p. 440, has been identified 
by Mr. Vigne as, ‘‘ without doubt,” the same as the above O. Vignei, not- 
withstanding certain apparent discrepancies. ‘‘ Adult male 3 feet 4 inches 
at shoulder, and 5 feet 4 inches from nose to base of tail. Girth of body, 
measured behind shoulder, 4 feet: head 1 foot : horns 24 feet round the cur- 
vature, and 12 inches in circumference at base, turning spirally backwards 
and downwards, with the points inclining forwards. A large beard from 
the cheeks and under-jaw, divided into two lobes. Neck ponderous, 14 inches 
long and 24 inches in circumference: it has no mane above. General co- 
lour pale rufous, inclining to gray, and fading off to white beneath. A/uzzle 
white ; beard on either lobe white, connected to a streak of long black flow- 
ing hair, reaching to the chest. Legs covered with white short hair; belly 
white; tail small, short, and together with the buttocks white. ‘The female 
is inferior in size, and not so much of a rufous colour, with small horns, in- 
clining backwards and outwards, about 6 inches in length. The lambs, 
which are produced in May and June, are the colour of the female, but have 
a dark stripe down the back, and in front of the fore-legs.”’ *‘ I have now,” 
writes Capt. Hay, ‘‘ three lambs of this species in my room, perfectly domes- 
ticated ; but such places as they attempt to climb, show the nature of the 
mountains they inhabit. What think you of a couple of them setting to work 
to climb my chimney, nearly perpendicular, but with projecting bricks here 
and there?” It is noticed that this animal has the usual number of molars, 
six on each side of both jaws; and I understand that there is a stuffed spe- 
cimen in the Paris Museum.—E. B, 


254 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


is 15 inches, and at the tips 6 inches; but another pair, upon the 
stuffed specimen in the museum, which show the more usual slight 
spirature, are 26 inches long, having the widest portion 14 inches 
apart, and the tips as much as 12 inches : this pair shows seven years 
of growth, and their development was evidently completed, though 
they are only 7 inches in girth at base. The female has seldom any 
horns, which, when they exist, are ordinarily about 2 inches long. 

The character of the horn of the Mouftion is nearly the same as 
that of the domestic Ram, only that it is never so much prolonged, 
nor indeed to more than two-thirds of a circle : the inner front edge is 
acute to near the base, where the outer one approaches to an equality 
with it; the first half being thus unequally triangular, and the re- 
mainder much compressed, with strongly marked ruge, and having 
the inner surface of the horn concave. It has always appeared to 
me, however, that the specifical distinctness of the Moufflon is very 
obvious, and I doubt whether it has contributed at all to the origin 
of any tame race. ‘That it interbreeds freely with the latter, under 
circumstances of restraint, is well known; but we have no informa- 
tion of hybrids, or Umbri, as they are called, being ever raised from 
wild Mouffions, though the flocks of the latter will occasionally graze 
in the same pasture with domestic sheep, and all but mingle among 
them. The male of this animal is denominated in Corsica Mufro, and 
the female Mufra, from which Buffon, as is well known, formed the 
word Moufjlon: and in Sardinia the male is called Murvoni, and the 
female Murva, though it is not unusual to hear the peasants style 
both indiscriminately Mufion, which (as Mr. Smyth remarks in his 
description of that island,) is a palpable corruption of the Greek 
Ophion. It is sometimes stated, but I do not know upon what au- 
thority, that a few of these animals are still found upon the moun- 
tains of Murcia. 

12. The Cyprian Moufflon, figured and described by Messrs. 
Brandt and Ratzeburg from a specimen in the Berlin Museum, and 
contrasted by them with M. F. Cuvier’s figure of the Corsican animal, 
is probably a distinct species, intermediate to O. Musimon and O. 
Gmelini: its horns have more the curvature of those of the latter 
species, but are not so robust, and curve round gradually backward 
from the base, instead of at first diverging straightly, as in O. Gmelini ; 
but tke colour of the coat would appear to resemble that of the Cor- 
sican Mouffion, only without the rufous cast, and the specimen 
fizured wants also the saddle-like triangular white patch, which is 
seldom* absent in the Moufilon of Sardinia and Corsica. The Tra- 


* Indeed never, as I now suspect, from observing that the hair composing 
this triangular white patch in the Moufflon, though even with the rest of the 
coat in summer, is in winter very much lengthened beyond the rest, form- 
ing a sort of whorl, and imparting a singular aspect to the animal when 
viewed otherwise than laterally. At the same season, the Mouffion has a 
considerable standing mane of lengthened black hair on the nape and fore- 
quarters, and that on the front of the neck is very copious and projecting, 
being directed forwards from the lower part, and downwards from the upper 
portion of the fore-neck. It is remarkable that the same lateral whorl of 
lengthened white hairs occurs in certain breeds of domestic sheep. There is 
now, for instance, in the Zoological Gardens, Regent’s Park, a pair of sheep 


Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 255 


gelaphus of Belon, it is true, observed by that author in Candia and 
in Turkey, is described by him to have “ horns similar to those of 
Goats, but sometimes gyrated like those of a Ram’”’; yet the fact of 
a nearly similar flexure of horn to that represented by Messrs. Brandt 
and Ratzeburg, proving to be of normal occurrence in the allied Ar- 
menian wild Sheep, confers additional probability on the supposition 
that the Berlin specimen of the Cyprian Moufflon has also normally 
curved horns, which alone would go far to establish its claim to rank 
as a species, in which case it might bear the appellation of O. Ophion. 

es O: : Ivalus Probaton, Ogilby. I stated in my former 
paper an opinion, to which I am still disposed to adhere, that this 
animal is no other than a genuine sheep, but specifically distinct 
from any at present known: the specimen had long lived in cap- 
tivity, as is obvious from the manner in which its hoofs had grown 
out; but whereas J formerly sought to account for its absence of 
horns, by ascribing this to probable castration at an early age, I am 
now inclined to consider that this abnormity—for such there is every 
reason to suppose it—was individually congenital, as in other rare 
cases before alluded to. The Armenian wild Sheep approaches more 
nearly to this species than any other as yet discovered; so much so, 
that before actually comparing them I thought that they would prove 
to be the same ; but they are nevertheless distinct, as is particularly 
shown by the longer and less slender tail of the present animal, and 
the very different texture of its coat: the absence of dark markings 
on its face and limbs may prove to be an individual peculiarity. The 
specimen is of the size of a large tame Sheep, and entirely of a 
chestnut fulvous colour, dull white beneath and within the limbs, 
as also on the lips, chin, lower part of the cheeks, and at the tip of 
the tail. From nose to base of tail it measures about 50 inches,— 
the tail half a foot, and height of the back 25 feet. From nose to 
rudiment of horn 9 inches, and ears 4 inches; the vestiges of horns, 
which exactly resemble those found upon many breeds of tame Sheep, 
are 2 inches apart. Upon the minutest examination of the specimen, 
I can perceive no character whatever to separate it from the genuine 
Sheep, nor any distinction more remarkable than the trivial cir- 
cumstance of its chaffron not being bombed, as usual, which how- 
ever is equally the case with O. Tragelaphus. 1 have been favoured, 
however, by Col. Hamilton Smith with a drawing of an animal ob- 
served by himself on the banks of the Rio St. Juan in Venezuela, 
which appears to accord so nearly with Irvalus Probaton, except in 
the particular of bearing horns similar to those of the Rocky Moun- 


from the West Indies, which, during the winter, have been clad with a co- 
pious fleece of a rufous brown colour, through which these long white hairs 
projected and were very conspicuous, contrasting with the rest: at the ap- 
proach of spring the woolly fleece was shed, and succeeded by a coat of hair 
like that of the various wild species. These sheep are hornless, and have the 
usual long body of the domestic races; their tail is rather short, but more 
than twice as long as the Moufflon’s, and the chaffron is much bombed. 
From these facts I infer the near affinity, rather than the identity, of the 
latter with the domestic species, the aboriginal type of which would cer- 
tainly also exhibit much long hair pendent from the front of the neck, as 
retained in the Icelandic and some other breeds.—E. B. 


256 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


tain Goat, that its absolute identity is probable, in which case it 
would be curious that a species so very nearly allied to the genus 
Ovis should yet differ from it so considerably in the character speci- 
fied. The South American animal adverted to is the Aploceros 
Mazama of Col. Smith, and is probably congenerous with the Pudu 
of the Chilian Andes mentioned by Molina, (the existence of which 
would appear to have been lately re-ascertained by M. Gay,) and 
also with the fossil Antilope Mariquensis of Dr. Lund: there would 
indeed appear to be other living species of this type, more or less 
distinctly indicated by different authors. 

14. O. Aries, Linnzeus: the Domestic Sheep. Assuming that dif- 
ferent species have commingled to produce this animal, as appears 
to be very evident in the instance of the Dog, it is still remarkable 
that we have certainly not yet discovered the principal wild type, or 
indeed any species with so long a tail as in many of the domestic 
breeds, which I cannot doubt existed also in their aboriginal pro- 
genitors: nothing analogous is observable among the endlessly di- 
versified races of the domestic Goat, which all appear to have been 
derived exclusively from the Caucasian C. 42/gagrus; and as in my 
former paper I suggested the probability that a wild Sheep more 
nearly resembling the domestic races than any hitherto discovered 
would yet occur somewhere in the vicinity of the Caucasus, it now 
appears that such an animal does exist in central Persia, as noticed 
in my description of O. Gmelini: nor should it be forgotten that 
Hector Boétius mentions a wild breed in the island of St. Kilda, 
larger than the biggest Goat, with tail hanging to the ground, and 
horns longer and as bulky as those of an Ox*. Pennant remarks 
upon this subject, that such an animal is figured on a bas-relief, 
taken out of the wall of Antoninus, near Glasgow. 

Of all the wild species of true Ovis that have been here described, 
the Rass [Kutch-gar] of Pamir approaches nearest to O. Aries in the 
character of its horns, though differing in one particular, besides 
size, that has been pointed out; namely, that the two front angles 
are about equally developed ; whereas in O. Aries, as in the Moufton, 
the inner angle is more acute to near the base. Some experience in the 
deduction of the specific characters of sheep-horns enables me to state 
with confidence, that the normal character of the long-tailed domes- 
tic breeds of Europe, and also of most other breeds, is intermediate 
to that of the Rass and that of the Mouffion, combining the flexure 
and the prolongation of the former with the section of the latter, 
but becoming proportionally broader at the base than in either ; more 
as in the Argalis of Siberia, Kamtschatka, and North America. 
That O. Aries is totally distinct from all, I have been long perfectly 
satisfied, and examination of the Rass in particular has strongly 
confirmed me in this opinion. I think it likely, however, that more 
than one wild species have commingled to form the numerous do- 
mestic races, though certainly not any that have been described in 
this paper. It is not very long since the question was habitually 

* Two crania of sheep, apparently male and female, from the Irish peat, 


in the possession of the Earl of Enniskillen, and exhibited some time ago 
at a meeting of the Geological Society, are probably of this race. 


‘ 


Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 257. 


discussed, whether the tame Sheep had descended from the Argali 
of Siberia or the Moufflon of Corsica; and now that so many more 
indisputably distinct wild species have been added to the catalogue of 
this genus, it is probable that we are still very far from having as- 
certained the complete existing number, but that several more yet 
remain to be discovered upon the lofty table-lands and snowy moun- 
tains of middle Asia, from the Caucasus and Taurus to the Altai, 
and among them, it is very probable, some much more nearly allied 
to the domestic races than any at present known. 

The whole of the foregoing animals appertain to my subgeneric 
group Ovis, as distinguished from Ammotragus, which latter is cha- 
racterized by the absence of suborbital sinuses, like the Goats, but 
differs from the latter by possessing interdigital fosse, as in other 
Sheep. This difference between the Goats and Sheep appears to 
have been first noticed by Pallas, and has since been descanted upon 
by Prof. Géné in vol. xxxvii. of the Memorie della Reale Accademia 
delle Scienze di Torino. ‘The fact of such a diversity in genera 
so nearly allied in habitat as the Goats and Sheep, renders the pro- 
blem of the utility of the structure in question somewhat difficult of 
solution. The species upon which I found the subgenus Ammotra- 
gus, has decidedly an Ovine, rather than a Caprine aspect, when 
viewed alive: the male emits no stench, as in the Goats; the bleat 
is precisely that of Ovis, and the animal butts like a Ram, and not 
like a Goat. Unlike the other species of admitted wild Sheep, as 
well as the long-horned or true wild Goats, it has a concave chaf- 
fron, and no markings on the face and limbs: its tail is rather long, 
which is the case in no species of Capra, and is also remarkable for 
being tufted at the extremity. The indigenous habitat, North 
Africa, is a further peculiarity in the genus in which it is here 
placed, though two species of wild Goats respectively inhabit Upper 
Egypt and the snowy heights of Abyssinia. 

15. O. Tragelaphus, Pallas: the African Goat-Sheep. This 
animal appears to vary considerably in size, some exceeding a Fallow 
Deer in stature, while others are much smaller. It has no beard 
on the chin, like the true Goats, but is remarkable for the quantity 
of long hanging hair in front of the neck, and on the upper part of 
the fore-limbs, the former attaining in fine males to about a foot in 
length, and the latter to 9 inches; there is also some lengthened 
‘hair at the setting on of the head, and a dense nuchal mane, the 
hairs of which are 3 inches long, continued over the withers till lost 
about the middle of the back. General colour tawny or yellow-brown. 
Horns moderately stout, turning outwards, backwards, and so in- 
wards, with the tips inclining towards each other. 

The splendid male in the British Museum measures 5 feet from 
nose to tail, and tail 9 inches, or with its terminal tuft of hair 13 
inches; height of the back 34 feet, but the living animal would not 
have stood so high by several inches; from muzzle to base of born 
11 inches, and ears 5 inches. The finest pair of horns which I have 
seen are in the same collection, and measure 25 inches over the cur- 
vature, 104 round at base, with an antero-posterior diameter of 25 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 


258 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


inches inside ; they diverge to 23 inches apart, measuring outside, at 
a distance of 6 inches from the tips, which latter return to 15 inches 
asunder; their span from base to tip inside is 13 inches; at base 
they are closely approximated, but not quite in contact. General 
form subquadrangular for nearly a foot, then gradually more com- 
pressed to the end, and having a very deep longitudinal furrow for 
the greater portion of their length outside, above which the horn 
bulges: there is a mark of annual growth at 14 inch from the base, 
another 14 inch further, and a third after an interval of 3 inches ; 
but the rest are too indistinct to be made out with certainty among 
the wrinkles of the horn. A large pair of female horns were 16 
inches long ; 74 round at base; their widest portion apart, near the 
tips, 19 inches ; and the tips 171 inches: their surface is marked with 
broad transverse indentations, which in the males ordinarily become 
more or less effaced with age. The female of this species is a third 
smaller than the other sex; and a lamb in the collection of this So- 
ciety is extremely kid-like, with the spinal mane upon the neck and 
shoulders very conspicuous, but no lengthened hair on the fore-neck 
and limbs; in the half-grown male, the latter especially is still not 
much developed. 

This species is well known as the Aoudad of the Moors, and the 
Kebsh of the Egyptians ; it is also, according to Riippell, the Tedal of 
the inhabitants of Nubia, which is doubtless the same as Teytal, applied 
by Burckhardt to the wild Goat of that region, in addition to the word 
Beden, which (in common with Riippell and others) he also assigns to 
the latter. Sir Gardner Wilkinson, however, confirms Burckhardt, 
by informing us that the Goat referred to is called in Arabic Beddan, 
or Taytal, the former appellation referring to the male only. This 
author adds, that the present species ‘‘is found in the eastern desert, 
principally in the ranges of primitive mountains, which, commencing 
about lat. 28° 40’, extend thence into Ethiopia and Abyssinia.” 
According to M. Riippell, ‘‘ it is found in all North Africa above 18° 
in small families, and always upon the rocky hills ;”’ frequenting the 
steepest and most inaccessible crags amid the woods and forests 
of the Atias, and descending only to drink. It is a wonderfully agile 
leaper, even more so than the wild Sheep and Goats generally, and 
is remarkable for always browsing, in preference to grazing. The 
Ovis ornata, figured by M. Geoffroy in the great French work on 
Egypt, would appear to be merely a small-sized individual*. 


* The “ Wild Sheep” of Tenasserim, mentioned by Captain Low (in Journ. 
Roy. As. Soc. for 1836, p. 50) as abundant in that region, is most probably 
the Kemas hylocrius of Mr. Ogilby, or Warry-a-too of the Chatgaon hills, 
which is also more or less common throughout the Malabar, Coromandel and 
Vindhayan ranges of Peninsular India, where it is known as the ‘ Jungle 
Sheep” to British sportsmen, having precisely the bleat of this genus. Vide 
Bevan’s ‘ Thirty Years in India,’ il. 267. This author remarks its being 
very common in Wynaud. A female represented (though very indiffer- 
ently) in one of Gen. Hardwicke’s unpublished drawings in the British Mu- 
seum, from a specimen killed in Chatgaon, is clearly identical in species 
with the male specimen in the Zoological Society’s Museum, which was 
received from the Neelghierries. Mr. Ogilby has rightly classed this ani- 


Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 259 


The following may serve for definitions of the various ascertained 
species of wild Sheep that have been here described :— 


1. O. Polit, Blyth. O. cornibus maximis triquetris, angustis 
altissimisque ; angulis anterioribus «qualibus: extrorstm spiraliter 
gyratis, et tam prolongatis quam sunt cornua Arietum domesti- 
corum longissima: sulcis transversim indentatis; colore pallido. 
Animal non cognitum est, sed O. Ammoni magnitudine saltem haud 
inferius. Habitat apud planitiem elevatam Pamir dictam, in Asia 
centrali. 

2. O. montana, Desmarest. O. cornibus maximis triquetris, 
crassissimis, et sepe inter angulos tumidis, ad apicem compressi- 
oribus ; sulcis transversim indentatis ; deorstim et antrorsim gyratis 
ad parallelum, apicibus extrorsiim eductis: colore pallido, sed spe 
rufo-brunneo suffuso. Animal ad magnitudinem Cervi Elaphi appro- 
pinquans, sed artubus brevioribus ; pilis griseo-fulvis pallidis, maculis 
genericis super facie, pectore, artubusque fuscis; cauda brevissima, 
et disco albescente circundata. Habitat apud Americe Septentri- 
onalis montes, occidentalem versus. 

3. O. Ammon, Pallas. Diversitas hujus speciei ab precedente 


mal with the Jharal of Mr. Hodgson (which is decidedly the Capra Jemlaica 
of Col. H. Smith) and the Goral of Gen. Hardwicke; which two latter 
species, if not the first also (as is most probable), are very remarkable for 
having constantly four mammz, wherein they differ from all the allied 
forms. It is necessary, however, to remark here, that I do not consider 
the Surow, or Thar of Mr. Hodgson, and its congener the Cambing-outang 
of Sumatra, to be nearly allied to the Goats and Sheep. The members of 
the subdivision Kemas, Ogilby (from which I exclude the Chamois), are 
besides distinguished from the true Goats, as a subgenus of which generic 
group I prefer to rank them, by having short horns, nearly as large in the fe- 
male as in the male, always cylindrical at the tips, and forming a prolongation 
of the plane of the visage; no beard on the chin ; comparatively long limbs ; 
and by having the chaffron straight, or even concave, in lieu of being bombed. 
The &. hylocrius, which has never been described, is rather smaller than 
the Jharal, with a very short, coarse, and somewhat crisp coat, of a grizzled 
purplish chocolate colour, inclining to clive on the face: the horns diverge 
much less, having more the direction of those of K. Goral, but are mode- 
rately thick at base, and very sheep-like, bulging externally more than in 
K. Jemlaicus, with even an indistinct trace of an outer front-angle ; they 
are indented with numerous cross-channels, and have little more than a ten- 
dency to exhibit the pendent knobs in front, conspicuous in those of the 
Jharal ; their colour is dull black ; at base they are 1 inch apart, diverging to 
9% inches at the tips, with a length of 9 inches over the slight curvature. 
The animal stands above 23 feet at the back, and measures about 4 feet 
from nose to tail; the tail 3 inches, or 5 inches to the end of the hair ; from 
nose to base of horn 9 inches, and ears 5 inches. There is a raised dorsal 
line, darker along the nape and fore-quarters ; and the hairs of the coat, which 
are very slightly crumpled, and lie roughly, from each hair having a stiff 
curvature, are grizzled chocolate and yellow-gray, the former colour much 
predominating ; there is some dull white in front of the neck, lower parts, 
and inside of the limbs; and the feet are blackish anteriorly, with a black 
patch also a little above the callous space on the fore-knees: tail the same 
colour as the back. The female would appear to differ only in having the 
horns not quite so thick and large.—E. B. 


$2 


260 Mr. Blyth on the Genus Ovis. 


non cognoscenda est, quamvis patria differt, hac in Siberia Ori- 
entali habitante ; tertia alia spectes ambobus distincta regione inter- 
media Kamtschatke invenitur, itidem simillima, tamen (apparenter) 
facillimé dignoscenda ; viz. 

4. O. nivicola, Eschscholtz. O. cornibus triquetris, et inter 
cornua Polii et Montane Ovium apparenter intermediis ; apicibus 
magis prolongatis quam in O. montand, sed ad basin crassioribus ; 
potius quam in O. Politi prolongatis, sed cornibus utriusque minori- 
bus. Magnitudo hujus animalis inferior est, et pilorum color flaves- 
cens, sine disco caudali. Habitat apud montes Kamtschatke. 

5. O. Californiana, Douglas. ©. cornibus crassis triquetris, ad 
apicem compressioribus ; sulcis transversim indentatis ; curvamine 
aperto extrorsim (non antrorsiim) gyrantibus, apicibus plurimum 
extrorstim ductis; colore pallido, aut rufo-brunneo paulim suffuso. 
Magnitudo Ammonis, vel paulim inferior : cauda elongata, et non (?) 
disco pallido circundata. Habitat apud Californiam. 

6. O. Nahoor, Hodgson. O. cornibus crassis subcylindraceis, 
supra magis planiusculis, culmine abruptiore medio, dimidio-distali 
compressiori, et extrorstm arcuatis, apicibus retortis:; sulcis trans- 
versis obsoletis; colore pallido. Magnitudo Arietis grandis; pilis 
griseis, vel in junioribus adultis fulvo terminatis, maculis genericis 
fuscis ; eauda brevi et floccosd. Habitat apud regiones medias mon- 
tium Himalaicorum, et in Tibeta Magna. 

7. O. Burrhel, Blyth. O. cornibus crassis subcylindraceis, supra 
convexioribus, culmine longitudinali minis abrupto, et aliis angulis 
mints prominentioribus quam in specie precedente, subsequalioribus ; 
in arcu extrorstm curvatis, apicibus retrorsis ; sulcis transversis ob- 
soletis ; colore nigrescenti-rubido. Magnitudo inferior est Nahoort, 
sed forma robustior ; pilis castaneo-brunneis iatensis, maculis gene- 
ricis nigris et distinctis ; cauda minima (?) et non floecosa. Habitat 
apud montium Himalaicorum regiones summas. 

8. O. cylindricornis, Blyth. O. cornibus maximis cylindraceis, 
in arcu extrorstm (?) sine diminutione curvatis, apicibus non cogni- 
tis; sulcis transversis obsoletis: colore nigrescenti-rubido. Habitat 
apud Caucasum. 

9. O. Gmelini, Blyth. O. cornibus triquetris et robustis, altis, 
et transversim sulcatissimis; in arcu retrorsim divergentibus, api- 
cibus introrsim ductis: colore pallido. Magnitudo Arietis; pilis 
brevissimis, et castaneo-fulvis splendide coloratis ; maculis genericis 
subdistinctis, sed linea pilorum longiorum nigra infra collum in mare 
solo excipienda, apud pectus se expandente, et in utroque sexu 
ceesarie rudimenta brachiis, sicut in Ove Tragelapho : cauda brevi et 
gracillima. Habitat apud Armeniam et provincias Occidentales Per- 
sie Septentrionalis. 

10. O. Vignei, Blyth. O. Musimoni simillima, sed magnitudi- 
ne Cervi Dame grandis, artubusque longissimis: cornibus robustis, 
compressis, et subtriquetris, angulis antcrioribus zqualibus ; lunatim 
non spiraliter gyratis ; et sulcis transversim indentatis : colore pallido. 


. 


Corporis pilis rufo-brunneis ; facie artubusque lividis ; ventre, et an- 


> 


nulis supra ungulas albis; linea laterali nigra; pedibus annulo se- 


Rev. L. Jenyns on British Mammalia. 261 


cundo nigro posticé albo super-marginato notatis; apice caudz 
(brevis et gracilis,) et linea pilorum pauld pendentium infra collum 
ad pectus tendente, nigris. Habitat apud Tibetam Minorem. Va- 
rietas dubia minor, cornibus extrorsim gyratis, cum angulo interiori 
prominentiori. 

11. O. Musimon, Linneus. O. cornibus compressis, ad basin tri- 
quetrioribus, angulo interiori prominentiori; lunatim gyratis, et 
sulcis transversim indentatis: colore pallido. Magnitudo Arietis 
parvi, cauda brevi et magis villosa quam in specie precedente : pilis 
rufo-brunneis; facie livida, cum capistro albo; ventre, clunibus, di- 
midiisque artuum inferioribus, albis ; et linea laterali, cauda, pectore, 
et membrorum plerumque dimidiis superioribus, nigris: macula tri- 
angulari alba utroque lumbo szpe (semper?) conspicua. Habitat 
apud insulas Corsice et Sardinie, et forsan provinciam Murcie in 
Hispania. 

12. O. Ophion, Blyth. O. Musimoni simillima, sed cornibus 
retrorsis, apicibus accurvatis: pilisque brunneis, et non rufescenti- 
bus(?). Habitat apud Cyprum, et forsan regiones alias Levantinas 

13. O. Aries, Linnzus. 

44 O: ? Ivalus Probaton, Ogilby. Magnitudo Arietum 
maximorum, cauda paulim elongata : cornibus in specimine solo cog- 
nito abnormaliter (?) rudimentalibus. Pilis castaneo-fulvis, et infra 
albescentibus. 

15. O. (Ammotragus) Tragelaphus. O. cornibus magnis subqua- 
drangularibus, moderaté crassis, ad apicem compressioribus, sulcis 
transversim indentatis; divergentibus et retrorsim curvatis, sed 
prope basin rectis, apicibus acclinatis; colore pallido. Magnitudo 
Cervi Dame superior, pilis flavescenti-brunneis ; collo jubato, et infra 
cum pectore brachisque capillato, cauda elongata extremitate vil- 
losa ; facie non convexa—ut in omnibus speciebus aliis, sinibusque 
suborbitalibus nullis. Foemina semper (?) cornuta, cornibusque for- 
tioribus quam in fceminis specierum ceeterarum hujus generis, que 
seepe non cornutz sunt, sed plurimz cornua parva, tenuissima, et 
compressiora ferunt, que in maribus junioribus aut curvata sunt, 
aut sepe rectiora. Habitat apud Africe Septentrionalis montes 
rupestre=. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE YV. 


Fig. 1. Ovis Politi; 2. Do. side view ; 3. O. sculptorum; 4. Do. side view ; 
5. O. californiana; 6. O. Nahoor; 7. O. Burrhel; 8. O. Gmelini; 
9. UO. Vignei. 


XXXII.—WNotes on some of the smaller British Mammalia, 
including the Description of a New Species of Arvicola, 
found in Scotland. By the Rey. Leonarp JENyns, 
M.A., F.L.S., &c. 


Tue following notes contain the results of some inquiries 
and observations respecting our smaller Mammalia, made 
since the publication of my ‘ Manual,’ and my several papers 


262 Rey. L. Jenyns on some of 


on the British Shrews, etc., in former volumes of this Maga- 
zine. 

(1.) Vespertilio Pipistrellus, and V. mystacinus.—M. de 
Selys-Longchamps has favoured me with continental speci- 
mens of both these species, which prove identical with ours. 
I deem the circumstance worth mentioning, because, at the 
time of publishing my paper in the Linnzan Transactions on 
the common Bat of this country, it was thought by some 
persons that the proof of its identity with the Pipistrelle of 
the Continent, obtained from an actual comparison of speci- 
mens, was still wanting; and I am not aware of such com- 
parison having been yet made until now. 

(2.) Vesperttho Daubentonii—1 am quite aware of the 
error that I committed in my ‘ Manual, in confounding this 
species with the V. emarginatus of Geoffroy ; and I have not 
the slightest doubt of the correctness of Mr. Bell in referring 
the bat which I described under this last name to the V. Dau- 
bentonii. 

(3.) Vespertilio edilis (Ann. of Nat. Hist., vol. ii. p. 73).— 
MM. Keyserling and Blasius have given it as their opinion, 
that the bat which I described as new under the above name, 
is a mere variety of the V. Daubentonii*. 1 myself alluded 
in my original paper to the possibility of this being the case ; 
and I have now scarcely any doubt of the fact, as well from 
what the above authors have stated, more particularly with 
respect to the incision at the apex of the tragus occasionally 
varying in the two ears of one and the same individual,—as 
from the recent examination of a bat, undoubtedly referable 
to the V. Daubentonii, in which there was a slight approach 
to the form of tragus observable in the specimen on which I 
founded the above species. This last bat was taken in Ireland, 
and was kindly submitted to my examination by Mr. Thomp- 
son of Belfast. 

I still think, however, that, though I committed an error, 
my paper will have been of use in calling the attention of 
British naturalists to the fact of the tragus occasionally 
varying in form in this manner, of which I do not apprehend 
they were generally aware any more than myself. 

(4.) Martes Foina.—Mr. Bennett and Mr. Bell have both 
expressed doubts as to whether the common Martin be di- 
stinct from the Pine Martin+, though the latter gentleman 
has for the present kept them separate in his ‘ British 
Quadrupeds.? Mr. Eyton, in a paper recently printed in 


* See No. 29 of this Journal, p. 149. 
+ See Mr. Bennett’s remarks on this subject in the ‘Gardens and 
Menagerie of the Zoological Society,’ vol. i. p. 230. 


the smaller British Mammalia. 263 


this Magazine*, seems decidedly inclined to consider them 
as but one species; and until lately I was myself strongly 
disposed to embrace the same opinion. In the early part, 
however, of the summer of 1840, Mr. Henderson, of Milton 
Park, in Northamptonshire, was kind enough to send me 
two specimens of the common Martin, killed in that neigh- 
bourhood, both of which were young animals, and had pro- 
bably been bred that year, as the milk-teeth had not yet been 
supplanted by the permanent set, and the bones of the head 
were very loosely united: nevertheless these individuals had 
the cranium larger and heavier than that of an adult specimen 
of the Pine Martin in Mr. Yarrell’s collection, who also showed 
me several other crania of both species, of different ages, and 
satisfied me that they were distinct. At the same time it is 
evident, from the united observations of several naturalists, 
that the colour of the breast is no distinguishing character, 
and probably dependent upon either age or season. Mr. 
Eyton is of opinion that the breast is yellow in the young 
and white in the adult ; and this would be confirmed by the 
specimens above alluded to, in both which this part was bright 
yellow tinged with orange. 

These individuals were of the same size, and measured 17 
inches in length, exclusive of the tail, which was not quite 9. 
The length of the cranium was 3 inches 4 lines; its breadth 
across the zygomatic arches 1 inch 10 lines; its weight 4 
drachms 38 grains. 

(5.) Sorex rusticus, and S. Hibernicus.—Since the pub- 
lication of my paper on the British Shrews+, in which I 
first noticed the S. rusficus, and the Irish variety which I 
provisionally termed S. Hibernicus, 1 have been favoured by 
Mr. W. Thompson of Belfast with the opportunity of exa- 
mining a large number of specimens of this last kind obtained 
in Ireland, and am quite satisfied as to its being a distinct 
species from the S. tetragonurus, but not from the S. rusticus, 
which | had previously obtained in this country, and of which 
I have since procured other specimens. In future, therefore, 
these two species, the S. rusticus and the S. Hibernicus, must 
be considered as the same; and I should have continued the 
former name in preference to the latter, as being, on the whole, 
more eligible, but for the circumstance of several specimens 
of this shrew having been transmitted to naturalists, abroad 
as well as at home, under the title of S. Hibernicus, and the 
probability that, if it be now changed to that of rusticus, 
it may entail some confusion. I have to request, therefore, 
that the name Hibernicus be hereafter adopted for this species, 
which, though not confined to Ireland, seems to be the com- 


* No. 33, Dec. 1840, p. 290. + Ann. of Nat. Hist., vol. i. p. 417. 


264 Rev. L. Jenyns on some of 


mon species in that country, and much more abundant there 
than in England, where it gives place in a great measure to 
the S. tetragonurus. It has also been observed in very dif- 
ferent localities in Ireland ; and one specimen sent to me by 
Mr. Thompson was stated to have been taken in the county 
of Antrim, at an elevation of 1200 feet above the sea. 

Everything that I have stated in the paper above alluded 
to, with respect to the characters of the S. rusticus, and the 
distinguishing marks by which it may be known from the 
S. tetragonurus, is applicable to the Irish Shrew, excepting as 
regards the cranium (p. 420); and I must beg, that what I 
have said on that point be considered as erased, having since 
ascertained that I was led into an error by the examination 
of a specimen, the cranium of which did not exhibit its true 
form from the manner in which it had been prepared. 
Moreover, it was this error which partly led me to regard 
the English and Irish specimens of 8. Hibernicus as distinct. 
In fact, the cranium of the species just named does not differ 
from that of the S. ¢etragonurus, except in being much smaller. 
The following are their respective dimensions :— 


Length. Breadth. Height. 


lines. lines. lines. 
Cranium of a middle-sized S. tetragonurus 94 41 28. 
— ofan old full-grown S. Hibernicus 7% 343 2 


The dimensions indeed, generally, of this last species are so 
much less than those of the former, that it is hardly possible 
to mistake them, especially if attention be paid to the feet, 
and also to the tail and attenuation of the snout. Perhaps I 
have rather over-stated the average dimensions of the S. 
Hibernicus in my former memoir (called there S. rusticus), 
when I set them at “ hardly 23 inches ”; but I had not then 
seen so many individuals. None of those submitted to my 
examination by Mr. Thompson exceeded 2 inches and 24 
lines; and I doubt whether in general the species much 
exceeds that size. The specimen to which I alluded as 
being 2 inches and 8 lines, I am now inclined to think must 
have been a S. ¢etragonurus, which often reaches 3 inches. 
In respect to the internal structure of these two species, 
which I have examined and compared, I see no very import- 
ant differences between them. The stomach is of a very 
peculiar form in both, having its pyloric portion so extra- 
ordinarily elongated, that it might easily be mistaken for a 
portion of the intestine itself. This, indeed, as well as other 
points in the anatomy of these animals, would deserve further 
notice, but for the circumstance of M. Duvernoy’s memoir*, 


* Mém. de la Soc. du Mus. d’Hist. Nat. de Strasbourg, tom. ii. mém, 2. 


the smaller British Mammalia. 265 


so often alluded to in my former papers, in which they have 
been treated of in detail, and to which 1 must refer those who 
are interested in the subject. I may, however, make one or 
two remarks, as supplemental to his. 

M. Duvernoy states the length of the intestinal canal in the 
S. tetragonurus, compared with the length of the body, to be 
as three to one, and rather more. In most of the specimens 
which I have examined, I have found it nearly as four to 
one, and in some instances even bearing a higher ratio than 
this; whilst the ratio of three to one more nearly accords 
with the case of the S. Hibernicus. The relative, however, 
as well as the absolute length of the intestinal canal, varies a 
little in both species, according to the size of the individual. 
I shall here annex the actual measurement of this, and one 
or two other parts, such as were observed, first, in a medium- 
sized specimen of the S. tetragonurus, and then in an old 
full-grown S. Hibernicus. 


S. TETRAGONURUS. oe Fae eng d 


Length of the head and body............seeseseceees gosratene 
— of the tail ..... eine taaene te loalcbbi a eeesiy ae sec eate : 9 
Greatest diameter of the distended stomach ............0+ if 
Distance from the cardiac orifice to the pylorus, ae 0 
the length of the pyloric gut ..........scsseseeeeees 
Entire length of the intestinal canal, from the naa, 10 9 
IMS 2 SNES Gh Ege sags ppecooo sane aosneenano sen spesoceco 


S. HisErnicus. 
Length of the head and body 


inches. lines. 


Of the tail @ an.ce cas aoorededondaccu Bape ceseiaecannaceee 1 5 
Greatest diameter of the distended stomach.............+. 0 5 
Distance from the cardiac orifice to the pylorus ......... 0 9 


Entire length of intestinal canal, as before 


The number of ribs, which is not mentioned by Duvernoy, 
I find to be 14 in both species, of which 7 are true and 7 
false. 

The number of vertebree was also found to be the same in 
the case of a single individual of each species, and may be 
estimated as follows :— 


Cervical mcasdccscasestcwscaeeeeeecacenseeesccces 7 
Dorsalucctisiceccssaccacessccccsssenstecesuessces 14 
IAT OY Ioaeaereceenccocebe eeeckelectaees sestees 5 
Sactaliv pa cavesescnciscastssscsenecseeecemeensos 2 
Galil al rseaesases qaacoh wane seoeadeasccsed.seeeice 15 


266 Rey. L. Jenyns on some of 


In a second specimen, however, of the S. fetragonurus the 
number of caudal vertebrae was as many as 16, whilst in a 
second of the S. Hibernicus it was only 14; thus showing 
that in each species it is subject to some variation. 

In the above table I have estimated the number of sacral 
vertebrae as 2, according to Duvernoy, who, though he has 
not given the entire number in the column, has noticed the 
very peculiar and elongated form of these two, having a sharp 
ridge on their upper surface, much developed, and common 
to them both. It is evident, however, on a close inspection, 
that the first of these two vertebra, which he speaks of as 
being the most elongated, is resolvable into 4, which are 
more or less consolidated together, according to the age of 
the individual. In some instances the lines of separation 
between them are so distinct, that they might be counted 
separately ; in which case the entire number of vertebrae in 
the S. tetragonurus would stand at 47 or 48, and in the S. 
Hibernicus at 46 or 47. 

I have deemed it of importance to mention these facts with 
respect to the vertebra, from the circumstance of M. de 
Selys-Longchamps having found it a valuable character in 
distinguishing some closely allied species of Arvicola, and 
observed to me that he thought it might prove of equal ser- 
vice in helping to discriminate those of the genus Sorex. It 
appears, however, from what has been stated, that the exact 
number in the tail, in this instance, cannot be relied on.‘ 

(6.) Sorex castaneus (Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. i. p. 43).— 
I have not been able to obtain any more specimens of this 
species*, and can therefore say nothing further as to its being 
really distinct from the S. ¢e¢tragonurus. M. de Selys-Long- 
champs, who has paid so much attention to this genus, and 
to whom it was shown during his visit to London in 1839, 
declined giving any decided opinion about it; at the same 
time, he observed that he had never seen any individuals of 
the S. ¢etragonurus of so rufous a tint. I conceive, however, 
that the fact of a male and female having been found together, 
the latter of which was big with young when taken, rather 
tends to support the idea of its being distinct. Also, in- 
dependently of its colour, and one or two other external 
peculiarities, there is a slight difference observable in the 
cranium, as already pointed out in a former papery. 


* The original specimens were not obtained in my own immediate neigh- 
bourhood, nor by myself, but in a fen distant some miles from me, and by a 
person who has since left the district; and I am ignorant of the exact locality 
in which he met with them. 

+ Ann. N. H., vol. i. p. 424. 


the smaller British Mammalia. 267 


I regret that, when I dissected one of the above specimens, 
soon after its capture, I did not notice the number of ribs 
and vertebra, which might have helped to determine the 
question. This is a point to which attention should be paid 
by any naturalist who may be fortunate enough to meet with 
others. The viscera resembled those of the S. te¢ragonurus ; 
the intestinal canal, however, being relatively a trifle longer 
than in that species, and measuring 10 inches 4 lines, the 
length of the body being 2 inches 4+ lines. 

1 may just observe, before quitting this species, that the 
shrew which Mr. Thompson obtained from Ballantrae, and 
considered as referable to the S. castaneus*, has been kindly 
submitted to my examination, and proves to be only a pale 
variety of the S. ¢edragonurus ; and it 1s at his own request that 
I mention this circumstance. In both my specimens of the 
Chestnut Shrew, the rufous tint, in the recently killed animal, 
was quite as bright and decided as in the harvest-mouse or 
squirrel. 

(7.) Sorex fodiens.—The peculiar form of stomach noticed 
above in the case of the S. ¢e¢tragonurus and the S. Hibernicus, 
is probably to be found in all those shrews having the same 
type of dentition as those species, and belonging to Duvernoy’s 
subgenus Amphisorext. In the S. fodiens, which has a di- 
stinct dental formula, and constitutes the subgenus Hydro- 
sorex of Duvernoy (Crossopus of Wagler), the stomach is of 
a somewhat globular form, and without any elongation of the 
pyloric portion whatever. 

In a female specimen of this species, 2 inches 11 lines in 
length, exclusive of the tail, the following internal measure- 


ments were observed :— 
inches. lines. 


Diameter of the distended stomach .........sesesesseses 0 11 
Distance from the cardiac orifice to pylorus ..........46 0 35 
Length-of, the intestinal. canal ) ...4.2....0ssececedecooneee 15 ) 


In another female, exactly of the same ‘length, the intestinal 
canal was found to be only 12 inches 9 lines, showing that 
this part is subject to considerable variation in respect to 
extent. Neither in this, nor in any other species of this 
genus, is there any caecum, or much distinction between the 
small and great intestines, the diameter of the canal being 
nearly everywhere the same. 

The number of ribs in the S. fodiens is 13, 1 less than in 
the S. tetragonurus ; whereof 7 are true and 6 false. 


* Charlesworth’s Mag. of Nat. Hist., vol. ili. p. 585. 
} Supplement to his first memoir, 1833. 


268 Rev. L. Jenyns on some of 


There are 6 lumbar vertebra and 17 caudal, there being 1 
more of these last than in any specimen of the S. tetragonurus 
yet examined; and the entire number of vertebrz will stand 
at 45 or 48, according as the sacral are reckoned at 2 or 5 as 
before. This estimate was obtained from an examination of 
three specimens. 

(8.) Sorex cilatus—I have seen so many intermediate 
specimens, in point of colour, between this and the last 
species, that I consider it extremely doubtful whether they 
be distinct. Nevertheless, it deserves to be mentioned, that 
in one very dark-coloured individual of the S. fodiens, and 
which was sent to me as the S. ciliatus, though it was 
not quite so uniformly black as my original specimen ofthis 
latter, or so bulky for its length, I found 18 caudal vertebre, 
being 1 more than in any of the three individuals of the 
S. fodiens above-mentioned. This must not be considered 
as conclusive in favour of the S. céliatus being a species, as 
we have already seen the number of caudal vertebrze varying 
by 1, in the case of the S. tetragonurus ; yet it should serve 
to stimulate to further inquiry. I regret that I have not 
myself had an opportunity of examining into the value of 
this character in more specimens. 

I once thought that there were other anatomical pecu- 
liarities by which this species might be distinguished from 
the S. fodiens, to which M. de Selys-Longchamps has made 
some allusion* ; but having since had reason to suspect that 
they are not to be relied upon, I forbear dwelling on them. 

(9.) Mus sylvaticus ?—I1 have two or three times had sub- 
mitted to my examination specimens of a mouse found on the 
tops of the Irish mountains, either belonging to this species 
or very closely allied to it; but those which I have seen have 
been in too bad condition (merely dried skins) to enable me 
to decide this point. One of these was taken in the county 
of Kerry, at an elevation of 2500 feet above the sea-level. 
The only respects in which they appear to differ from the 
M. sylvaticus are, in being of a darker colour, smaller, and 
with some of the relative proportions rather less; but it must 
be left for those who have an opportunity of examining a large 
number in the recent state, to say whether there are any real 
grounds for believing them to be distinct. On the whole, I 
am inclined to think that they are only a small variety of that 
species, somewhat modified in its characters from the peculiar 
locality which they inhabit. 

(10.) Arvicola amphibius—Not long since I obtained a 
small Water Vole, which I consider exactly intermediate 

* Micromammalogie, p. 29. 


the smaller British Mammalia. 269 


between the A. amphibius and the A. ater of MacGillivray. 
The following is a correct description of the colours : 

Extreme tip of the snout dusky; cheeks and upper part 
of the head very deep brown, with a slight reddish tinge, the 
tips of the hairs being of this colour ; back, from between the 
ears to the root of the tail, wholly black, the short pile as 
well as the long hairs being of one uniform tint throughout ; 
sides very deep brown, slightly tinged with reddish; belly 
deep ash-grey, with a tinge of reddish like the sides; chin 
ash-grey, without the reddish tinge, which is deepest just 
beyond the contour of the chin, and between the fore-legs ; 
all the feet covered with very short black hairs above, smooth 
and naked and paler underneath ; tail black, and of one colour 
throughout. 

The length of this individual was 5 inches 3 lines, exclusive 
of the tail, which was 3 inches 3 lines. I have observed, like 
Mr. MacGillivray*, that the black variety of this species is 
generally much smaller than the brown. Yet I have known 
a few instances to the contrary; and one individual, which 
was the most uniformly deep-coloured one I ever saw, was 
also the largest. I regret, however, that the note which I 
made of its exact dimensions has been lost. 

(11.) Arvicola arvalis.—This species, like the last, appears 
subject to some variation of character, particularly as regards 
colour; so much so, as at one time to have led myself, as well 
as others, to suspect there might be two species confounded 
under one name. 

Two individuals which I have had by me in spirits several 
years, have the feet and tail yellowish, as described by De 
Selys-Longchampst, the latter being entirely of one colour ; 
the fur above reddish brown, with the ears appearing out of 
it; the hair on the under parts of the body rather short and 
thin, and greyish white, the basal portion of each hair being 
ash-colour. The larger of these individuals was a female 
taken in the breeding season, measuring 4 inches 1 line in 
length, exclusive of the tail, which was 1 inch 3} lines. The 
upper parts in this specimen were quite as red as in the A. 
rubidus of De Selys. 

I have since, at different times, obtained many other in- 
dividuals, in which the snout, feet and tail were deep ash- 
grey, approaching to dusky instead of yellowish; the tail 
also exhibiting an appearance of two colours, as in the A. 
rubidus and A. subterraneus of the above author. Some of 
these had the fur as described above; but in others it was 


* Naturalist’s Library, vol. vii. (Brit. Quad.) p. 264. 
{+ Micromammalogie, p. 106. 


270 Rev. L. Jenyns on some of 


rather longer, reducing the ears to nearly its own length ; and 
the hair on the under parts was not only longer and thicker, 
but darker at the roots, a considerable portion from the base 
upwards being dusky. 

Similar to these last described are several individuals in 
the Museum of the Zoological Society, which, being shown 
to M. de Selys-Longchamps during his visit to London in 
1839, he was at first inclined to think different from the 
A. arvalis of his work. However, in a subsequent commu- 
nication by letter to this country, he writes word that he has, 
since the publication of his ‘ Etudes de Micromammalogie,’ 
obtained information with respect to the Mus agrestis of 
Linneus, found in Sweden; and he says that it appears to 
be the same as his Arvalis, only the colour of the Swedish 
individuals is rather darker, and the upper part of the tail 
darker than the under. He then adds, that he had observed 
a similar local variety in the collection of the Zoological 
Society, and that he does not think that it is specifically 
distinct from the common Arvalis. 

That this opinion is correct I have but little doubt ; and I 
conceive that the variation in the length and colour of the 
fur is probably dependent upon season, though the difference 
of colour in the feet and tail in some specimens can be traced 
to no particular cause. 

(12.) Arvicola neglecta, Thompson.—For some time I was 
inclined to consider also as a mere variety of the A. arvalis 
some specimens from Scotland, the first of which I received 
from Mr. Thompson so long back as the spring of 1839. 'To 
the kindness and liberality, however, of this gentleman I have 
lately been indebted for permission to examine a much larger 
number of the same kind of Arvicola collected last autumn at 
my request, and after a close comparison of both sexes of dif- 
ferent sizes with English individuals, I am inclined to think 
that they deserve to rank as a distinct species. I should say 
that Mr. Thompson had been previously led to form this opi- 
non, and that it was also the opinion of M. Agassiz, to whom 
he showed specimens, on the occasion of that naturalist’s visit 
to Scotland last summer. I have accordingly adopted Mr. 
Thompson’s own name neglecta for this species, of which he 
is the discoverer, and which he has merely put into my hands 
to describe. 

Mr. Thompson informs me that this new Arvicola is com- 
mon on moors in two localities in the district around Megar- 
nie Castle in Perthshire, where he first observed it himself, 
whilst shooting, in 1829. He has also received it from some 
sporting friends at Aberarder in Inverness-shire. At this last 


the smaller British Mammalia. 271 


place it was taken in traps set for vermin on broken rocky 
ground at the base of the glens: it was also caught by the 
dogs, and knocked on the head by the shooters, in the heathy 
tracts up to the summits of the mountains; and he adds, 
which is worthy of remark, that, from want of speed, it was 
much more easily killed than the common mouse or rat. 

The most striking peculiarity in this new species is its large 
size compared with that of the A. arvalis. Both males and 
females occur measuring five inches in the body without the 
tail; and it is said that they are sometimes met with five and 
a half inches long, or even exceeding this. The following are 
the relative proportions of a male specimen of medium size, 
according to Mr. Thompson :— 


Inv) line 
EV CAGSARG DORN neaccsisie poe npleas ss sisensesins cls seca so 1.0 0 
hailitovendyotbones, Secaccessporccace vec ee ceen aa el 3 
Manletoxenduotahairg verse censaepsccercunetene ces 1 6 
Head ge ccstseecteswosuatene assets Bay Seaeoeencuesaes 3 1 Ts 
HANS Ase ies vO5s wae weans aclhiepicecsisanatun derieorses 0 5 
AWUNISKETS! Miwiccinniiccse seams wes aciewcananeaioteenens eee 0) 
Moret OG bras aocaek tecdsaceesaaueeeteostnseseniveats 0 54 
Faatd=fOOt: scan ccccs cascecesscsh ese seneeammoewerecees One 


A female of the same size preserved the same relative mea- 
surements, excepting that the hind foot was shorter by half 
aline. I observe, amongst the specimens he has sent myself, 
that the males have generally the feet and tail somewhat 
larger and stouter than the females. The same thing, how- 
ever, occurs to a less degree in the A. arvalis. 

As regards external form, including the characters of the 
snout, eyes, ears, feet, toes, and tubercles on the soles, it is 
similar to the common species. In each also there is the 
same number of mamme, four pectoral and four inguinal*, 

The general colour of the upper parts is also the same ; but 
the fur is everywhere considerably longer, so as to cause the 
ears to be entirely concealed ; and its greater length, as well 
as the greater quantity of it, is especially obvious on the under 
parts, where it is also darker at the roots, and of a rather 
purer white at the tips of the hairs. Some specimens are 
more rufous above than others ; but the brightness of the tint 
appears to have no constant connexion with the sex or size of 
the individual. The colour of the feet and tail, in all cases, is 
dusky ; the latter somewhat darker above than below, as in the 


* This is of importance to be noted, since in the 4. subterraneus of De 
Selys, a closely allied species found in Belgium and France, and possibly to 
be met with in this country, the number of mamme is only sia, all of which 
are inguinal. 


272 _ Rev. L. Jenyns on some of 


dark-coloured variety of the A. arvalis noticed under the head 
of that species. 

With a view to inquire still further into the characters of 
the A. neglecta, by permission of Mr. Thompson I dissected 
several specimens, and compared their internal structure with 
that of the A. arvalis; but, excepting in the cranium to be 
hereafter noticed, no very obvious differences presented them- 
selves. There are a few points, however, in relation to this 
subject, which may be worth stating. 

The length of the intestinal canal, as well as the relative 
length of its different portions, both in the A. neglecta and 
the A. arvalis, varies much in different individuals, and even 
in individuals of the same size and sex. Mr. Yarrell* and 
Mr. MacGillivray+ have both given measurements of these 
parts in the A. arvalis, which are very different from each 
other, but which, as the latter gentleman has not mentioned 
the size of the individual from which they were taken, do not 
admit of direct comparison. I shall annex the results which 
I obtained in three different instances of the A. neglecta, and 
one of the A. arvalis. 


No; 1: No. 2. No. 3. No. 4. 
in. lin. ites in. lin. in.) Lins 
Small intestines ... 13 3 145, 9 9-9 LOe) £3 
Cecuim sereasseteee ase 6... -0 7 9 4 0 3 9 
Large intestines ... 12 6 15040 Die ene 


No. 1. was a male neglecta, measuring four inches in length, 
exclusively of the tail. No 2. was a female of the same spe- 
cies, and exactly of the same size. No. 3. was a young male 
of the same species, measuring three inches. No. 4. was a 
male arvalis, exactly of the same size as No. 3. It will be ob- 
served, that Nos. 3. and 4, which are different species, do not 
differ more in this respect than Nos. 1. and 2, which are sexes 
of the same. 

Another part which J found varying in different individuals 
was the gall-bladder. It is observed in anatomical works that 
this organ is found wanting in many of the Rodentia, parti- 
cularly among the Rats {. Mr. Yarrell observes, that both the 
field and bank Campagnol are equally devoid of it. If it be 
really the fact, that it is never present in the former of these 
two species, this circumstance will tend to the confirmation 
of the A. neglecta being distinct, in which I have observed it 
in the only three cases I have examined, though of such dif- 
ferent degree of development as to lead to the suspicion that 


* Lond. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. v. p. 600. + Brit. Quad., p. 267. 
t Blum. Man. Comp. Anat., by Lawr. (2nd edit.), p. 128. 


the smaller British Mammalia. 273 


it may sometimes be wanting here also. In one individual it 
was of considerable size, attaining to the margin of the liver; 
in a second it was less ; in a third it was very small, but still 
obvious. I have not observed it, any more than Mr. Yarrell, 
in the true A. arvalis. 

The A. neglecta and the A. arvalis agree in the number of 
vertebrae. M. de Selys-Longchamps has given the entire 
number in the latter as forty-six, which accords with the num- 
ber given by Mr. Yarrell, as well as with that observed by 
myself in several individuals of each of the above species, un- 
less a very minute rudimentary one at the extremity of the 
tail be included, in which case the entire number must be set 
at forty-seven. In one instance, however, of the A. neglecta, 
a female, I found an additional caudal vertebra, making the 
entire number forty-seven without the rudimentary one. This 
affords another proof of the caution that is required in draw- 
ing any conclusion as to the number of vertebrz from the ex- 
amination of single specimens. 

The number of ribs was in all cases the same for both spe- 
cies, seven true and six false ; being also the number given to 
the A. arvalis by De Selys. 

The only part of importance remaining to be mentioned is 
the cranium. I have examined that of three individuals of the 
A. neglecta, and, though in general form the same, I find it 
decidedly larger, broader across the zygomatic arches, and 
with the bones of the zygoma itself stronger, than that of the 
arvalis, comparing two individuals of the same size in other 
respects. In the adult animal, the strength and bend of the 
zygomatic bones become very considerable, indicating great 
muscular powers in biting and masticating its food. The fol- 
lowing are the relative measurements of the crania of a large 
and small A. neglecta, and also of that of the A. arvalis for 
comparison. — 


No. 1. No.2. No. 3. 

in. lin, lin. lin. 
Entire length .........-:s0sseseee 1K 11 103 
Breadth across zyg. arches ....... 0 7 barely. 6 exceeding, 53 
Breadth behind the zyg. arches 0 5} 4s 48 


No. 1. is that of an individual of the A. neglecta, measuring 
four inches in length, tail excluded. No. 2. is that of another 
individual of the same species, measuring three inches. No.3. 
is that of an individual of the A. arvalis, exactly of the same 
size as the last. 

Having entered above, in some detail, into the characters 
of the A. neglecta, and the grounds on which I venture to 
confirm Mr. Thompson’s opinion, as to its being distinct from 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. i 


274 Rey. L. Jenyns on some of 


the A. arvalis, it may be useful just to place side by side the 
essential differences between these two species, which after 
all are not very great, and on the true value of which I do not 
pretend to speak positively. 

A. arvalis.—Body 4 inches: ears projecting out of the fur : 
colour of the fur above reddish brown ; beneath greyish 
white, the hair sometimes dusky at the roots. 

A. neglecta.—Body 5 or 53 inches: fur long, entirely con- 
cealing the ears: colour of the fur above reddish brown, 
beneath whitish, with a large portion of the hair from the 
root upwards dusky. 

To these differences may be added the absence of a gall- 
bladder in the A. arvalis, and its presence in the A. neglecta, 
if further observation prove the constancy of this character ; 
also the differences in the cranium above pointed out. 

(13.) Arvicola rubidus, De Selys? (A. riparia, Yarr.)—I 
cannot but feel some doubts as to the identity of the A. ri- 
paria of Mr. Yarrell and the A. rubidus of De Selys, notwith- 
standing the opinion of this last author, from the striking dif- 
ference observable in the cranium of our English specimens, 
as compared with the figure and description of this part in 
the A. rubidus, given in the §‘ Micromammalogie.’? M. de 
Selys says of this last, “‘crdne plus allongé que chez les autres ;” 
and again, “orbites moyens, allongés, étroits en arriere, les ar- 
cades zygomatiques étant peu arquées.” His figure is accord- 
ing to this description, and represents the length of the cra- 
nium as rather more than twice its breadth acrossthe zygomatic 
arches. But neither will agree with a cranium in my posses- 
sion, which is not more elongated than that of the A. neglecta, 
spoken of above, and in which the orbits are as broad, and 
the zygomatic arches as much bent, as in that species, the 
breadth across being considerably more than half the entire 
length. This cranium belongs to an Arvicola, which was ob- 
tained by Mr. Thompson from Aberarder, where it was taken 
in company with the A. neglecta, and along with which it was 
kindly forwarded to me in 1839. Neither he nor myself had 
any doubts of its being the A. riparia of Yarrell, though in 
size it rather exceeded any specimens I had seen previously. 
The following were its measurements :— 


in. lin. 
Headvandibody) qae.c.. crete mccereencee 3 op ee) 
PUG ad) Fectecccwsedseneccliceonescslaoecnecs 1 of 
MAL cect caciteaisas Geis oes neces escecmeiine Zea) 
Harspresastsccscchescccmccnecssenenticacone Oo 44 
LING -LOOE Wiaieesisceieceomae coeaccestencacees O ALS 
Hone-foot: saccorcesvccecues eee tewatseees 0 44 


the smaller British Mammalia. 275 


It will be seen that the tail was more than half the length 
of the body : it was also of two colours, as in the A. riparia, 
dusky above, whitish beneath. The ears were apparent out 
of the fur; and the general colours were those of the species 
just mentioned. 

T will now annex the exact relative measurements of the 
cranium :— 


Entire length —.........2e0+8. eeeeenceeeasaes it 
Breadth across zygomatic arches ......... 63 
behind the zygomatic arches ... 53 
Length of the nasal bones ............--. 3 rather exceeding. 
Breadth of the nasal bones ...........005- 14 
of space between orbits .......... 13 
Menor mOb the OCDibt csesecsesseessct ane a+ 4 nearly. 
Breauun Gr the OLB o. sevscacscacsveecresass 2} 


Though much bent, the bones of the zygomatic arches are 
very slight compared with those of the d. neglecta, or even the 
A. arvalis. The incisors also are shorter and slenderer. All the 
molars above and below are deeply stained with a purplish 
ebony colour, pervading nearly the whole exposed portions of 
the teeth, except their grinding surfaces. There is only a faint 
stain of this colour on the molars of the A. neglecta and the 
A, arvalis. 

Though this cranium appears so dissimilar to that of the 
A. rubidus of De Selys, as represented in his work, it closely 
resembles his figure of that of the 4A. duodecimcostatus ; a spe- 
cies, however, to which it cannot be referred, inasmuch as the 
specimen described above had the same number of ribs as the 
A. arvalis. 

The number of vertebree I am not able to state, as previous 
to my having an opportunity of examining its internal struc- 
ture, the specimen had been deprived of a portion of its tail*. 

I may, however, add the measurements of the intestinal 
canal : 


iy elie 
Sinalleintestiness sccssceats seccneeecceses 14 9 
(OPAC i oARe HoeCES EE CAPOOC OCR CE AAR ACH OCE 450419 
Wrarge imtestiness..--csss-c0scotesscecose Sr 16 


These measurements will be found very different from those 
given by Mr. Yarrell; but as we have already seen how hable 
to variation these parts are in relative length, and as Mr. Yar- 


* I may just state in explanation, that after examining its external cha- 
racters in 1839, the specimen was returned to Mr. Thompson, who had it 
skinned, I imagine, for mounting. The body was afterwards forwarded to 
me in spirits for dissection, in a mutilated state. 


T2 


276 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


rell’s specimen was much smaller than mine, too much stress 
must not be laid on this circumstance. It deserves to be no- 
ticed, however, that this specimen had a gall-bladder like the 
A, neglecta, small yet quite distinct, which Mr. Yarrell’s had 
not. Hence this organ is certainly sometimes present, and at 
other times absent, in the same species, unless we imagine, 
which I conceive very improbable, that the one here described 
was different from his. 

The stomach was of the same form as in the 4. arvalis and 
A. neglecta. The liver consisted of seven distinct lobes, five 
large and two smaller ones. 

I have already stated that this specimen was taken at Abe- 
rarder, in Inverness-shire; and Mr. Thompson informs me, 
that, supposing it to be the A. riparia of Mr. Yarrell, he be- 
lieves it to be the most northern British habitat for this spe- 
cies. 


Swaffham Bulbeck, April 26, 1841. 


XXXIII. —Suppiement to a Catalogue of Trish Zoophytes. By 
Arruur Hriut Hassan, Esq. Read before the Natural 
History Society of Dublin, November 6th, 1840. 


[ With Five Engravings. ] 
Mr. Chairman and Gentleman, 


As to many of my hearers the subject of the present commu- 
nication, entitled a ‘ Supplement to a Catalogue of Irish Zoo- 
phytes,’ published in the November Number of the ¢ Annals 
and Magazine of Natural History,’ may be altogether new, I 
propose, before entering upon the consideration of it, to make 
some observations on Zoophytes generally. This course will, 
I hope, serve both to interest my audience, as well as to re- 
lieve, in some measure, the tediousness of a mere enumeration 
or technical description of species, which, however valuable to 
science itself, possesses but little to attract or engage the at- 
tention. The most careless wanderer on the sea-shore must 
often have noticed the beauty and delicacy of the conforma- 
tion of these interesting productions, rivalling in their purity 
and freshness the element which they inhabit and adorn, and 
have been struck with wonder and admiration at the evidence 
of designing care which they so remarkably exhibit even in 
their general appearance. Nor is the beauty and elegance so 
observable in their outward form diminished by a closer in- 
spection. If the power of a microscope be applied to them, 
and their more intimate structure be disclosed, new beauties 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 277 


and wonders are made manifest to the admiring gaze. In this 
particular all natural productions differ from those of man and 
art, in whose works a minute examination renders apparent 
clefects, rudeness and deformity. 

But little more than a century has elapsed since the true 
nature of the productions about to occupy our attention was 
first discovered: prior to that period various opinions were 
entertained respecting them. By one class of persons, and 
these were by far the most numerous, they were regarded as 
the undoubted subjects of the vegetable kingdom, and were 
so arranged and classified in the various systems of the most 
learned botanists of that day. Nor is this to be wondered at, 
when we consider the striking resemblances which these ob- 
jects bear to vegetables, both in form and habits; some of 
them being eminently arborescent in their mode of growth, 
and being fixed by roots, either imbedded in the sand, or at- 
tached to rocks, stones and other substances, in the same 
manner as sea-weed, and consequently being incapable of lo- 
comotion, a character at that time considered essential to con- 
stitute an animal, being possessed in common by all the ani- 
mals then known. 

By asecond set of persons, at the head of whom stands the 
name of the illustrious Linnzeus, all the horny and flexible 
Zoophyta were considered to hold a station intermediate be- 
tween the animal and vegetable kingdoms, partaking of the 
nature of both. The Lithophyta were, however, arranged by 
him in the animal kingdom, on the supposition that lime was 
always an animal product. “ The animalcules of the Litho- 
phyta, like the testaceous tribes,” he said, “fabricated their 
own caleareous polypidom, forming the whole mass into tubes, 
each ending on the surface in pores or cells, where alone the 
animal seems to dwell; but the polypes of the proper Zoo- 
phyta, so far from constructing their plant like polypidoms, 
were, on the contrary, the productions or efflorescences of it ; 
just as the flowers do not make the herb or tree, but are the 
results of the vegetative life proceeding to perfection. Polypes, 
according to this fancy, bore the same relation to their poly- 
pidom that flowers do to the trunks and branches of a tree ; 
both grew by vegetation: but while the one evolved from the 
extremities blossoms, which shrunk not under external irita- 
tion, and were therefore properly flowers, the other put forth 
flowers, which, because they exhibited every sign of animality, 
were therefore, with reason, considered animals.” In a letter 
to Ellis he remarks, alluding to the Zoophytes, “they are, 
therefore, vegetables, with flowers like small animals.” In his 
‘ Diary’ he further observes, that they are “ vegetables with re- 


278 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


spect to their stems, and animals with respect to their flo- 
rescence.” 

By a third party Zoophytes were deemed to be of a mineral 
origin. This theory was particularly advocated by Henry 
Baker: “The rocks in the sea on which these corals are pro- 
duced,” he says, “are undoubtedly replete with mineral salts, 
some whereof, near their surface, being dissolved by the sea- 
water, must consequently saturate with their saline particles 
the water round them to a small distance, where, blending with 
the stony matter with which the sea-water always abounds, 
little masses will be constituted here and there and affixed to 
the rocks. Such adhering masses may be termed roots, which 
roots, attracting the saline and stony particles, according to 
certain laws in nature, may produce branched or other figures, 
and increase gradually by an apposition of particles becoming 
thicker near the bottom, where the saline matter is more 
abounding, but tapering or diminishing towards the extremi- 
ties, where the mineral salts must be fewer in proportion to 
their distance from the rock whence they originally proceed ; 
and the different proportions of mineral saline particles of the 
stony or other matter wherewith they are blended, and of 
marine salt, which must have a considerable share in such 
formations, may occasion all the variety we see. Nor does it 
seem more difficult to imagine that the radiated, starry, or cel- 
lular figures along the sides of these corals, or at the extre- 
mities of their branches, may derive their production from 
salts incorporated with the stony matter, than that the curious 
delineations and appearances of minute shrubs and mosses on 
slates, stones, etc., are owing to the shootings of salts inter- 
mixed with mineral particles ; and yet ‘hese are generally al- 
lowed to be the work of mineral steams or exhalations.” It 
is scarcely necessary to observe, that the whole of the theories 
of which I have given but a very short outline, highly inge- 
nious and interesting as they are, are yet untenable: the 
beautiful and poetic hypothesis of Linnzeus is, however, the 
nearest approximation to the truth. We learn from Dr. John- 
ston’s excellent ‘ Introduction to his British Zoophytes’, from 
which I have had occasion to quote largely, when speaking of 
the opinions of Linnzus, and to which I must again refer 
when mentioning those of Ellis, that Ferrante Imperato, an 
apothecary in Naples, was the first naturalist, according to 
M. de Blainville, distinctly to publish as the result of his pro- 
per observations the animality of corals and madrepores ; and 
he is said to have accompanied the description of the species 
which fell under his notice with illustrative figures of consi- 
derable accuracy. His ‘ Historia Naturale’ was printed at 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 279 


Naples in 1599; but although again reprinted in 1672, the 
book and the knowledge it contained had sunk into such ob- 
livion, that when Peysonnel, in the year 1727, communicated 
the same discovery to the Academy of Sciences in Paris, it 
was received by the members of that learned body in a man- 
ner which is sufficient to convince us that it was entirely new 
to them, and exposed the author to the obloquy and censure 
which are the usual portions of an original discoverer. 

To John Ellis, however, a merchant in London, is to be 
accorded the honour of having placed the fact of the animality 
of Zoophytes beyond all doubt or controversy. The inquiries 
entered into by this individual were prosecuted with an ardour 
and a diligence worthy of the subject, and affording a bright 
and refreshing example for others to imitate ; and it is pleasing 
to notice, that the zeal he displayed and the labour he bestowed 
were amply recompensed by the importance of the results to 
which his investigations led. “There was nothing unformed 
or mystical in Ellis’s opinion. Certain marine productions, 
which, under the names of Lithophyta and Ceratophyta, had 
been arranged among vegetables, and were still very generally 
believed to be so, he maintained and proved, with a most satis- 
factory fulness of evidence, to be entirely of an animal nature, 
the tenements and products of animals similar in many re- 
spects to the naked freshwater polype. By examining them 
in a living state, through an ordinary microscope, he saw these 
polypes in the denticles or cells of the zoophyte; he wit- 
nessed them display their tentacula for the capture of their 
prey; their varied actions and sensibility to external impres- 
sions and their mode of propagation; he saw further that 
these little creatures were organically connected with the cells, 
and could not remove from them, and that although each cell 
was appropriated to a single individual, yet was this united by 
a tender thready line to the fleshy part that occupies the mid- 
dle of the whole coralline, and in this manner connected with 
all the individuals of that coralline. The conclusion was irre- 
sistible: the presumed plant was the skin or covering of a sort 
of miniature hydra,—a conclusion which Ellis strengthened by 
an examination of their covering separately, which he said was 
as much an animal structure as the nails or horns of beasts, or 
the shell of the tortoise : for it differs from sea-plants in texture 
as well as hardness, and likewise in their chemical produc- 
tion; for sea-plants, properly so called, such as the Alge, 
Fuci, etc., afford in distillation little or no traces of a volatile 
salt; whereas the corallines afford a considerable quantity, 
and in burning yield a smell somewhat resembling that of 
burnt horn and other animal substances, which of itself is a 


280 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


proof that this class of bodies, though it has the vegetable 
form, yet is not entirely of a vegetable nature.” 

Among the many recent cultivators of this interesting de- 
partment of natural history, the name of Dr. Johnston of Ber- 
wick stands pre-eminent, whose excellent work on the Bri- 
tish Zoophytes has done much to exalt the subject, and to 
diffuse a more general taste for its cultivation. I trust that 
ere long we shall be favoured with a second volume on the 
Zoophytes of Great Britain by that gentleman. 

The term Zoophyte is applied to all those productions 
which, bearing a strong resemblance to vegetables in form and 
some other particulars, are yet of an animal nature. The more 
arborescent of them are often called corallines, a name which 
is peculiarly appropriate, being a derivative of the word coral, 
to which they are intimately allied, and by means of which 
such gigantic changes are daily being effected. Islands, and 
I might almost say, without incurring the charge of exagge- 
ration, continents are being raised from the deep abysses of the 
ocean, to be, perchance, at some future period clothed with 
vegetation, and peopled like unto our own fair land—to be 
the arena on which many eventful scenes in the world’s his- 
tory are to be performed; and these mighty results are to be 
brought about by the agency of insects scarcely perceptible 
to our unaided sight, but whose operations, though slow, silent 
and invisible, are yet certain and unceasing :— 


“ Unconscious, not unworthy, instruments, 
By which a hand invisible was rearing 
A new creation in the secret deep. 
Omnipotence wrought in them, with them, by them ; 
Hence, what Omnipotence alone could do 
Worms did. I saw the living pile ascend, 
‘The mausoleum of its architects, 
Sull dying upwards as their labours closed : 
Slime the material, but the slime was turn’d 
‘fo adamant by their petrific touch; 
Frail were their frames, ephemeral their lives— 
Their masonry imperishable.” 


In nothing is God’s infinity and man’s littleness more stri- 
kingly exhibited and contrasted than in the operations of na- 
ture upon a grand scale, and this is particularly evident in the 
instance of the formation of coral islands to which I have re- 
ferred. The extreme simplicity of the means employed for 
the attaimment of such vast ends cannot but be a subject of 
astonishment and admiration to every reflecting mind, and 
this simplicity is apparent in all the ways and workings of 
nature. How different is it with man’s designs ; how compli- 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 281 


cated are the means which he employs for the attainment of 
his projects ; and often how inefficient are they for the fulfil- 
ment of the end proposed, and how easily are they overturned 
and annihilated by the intervention of some natural cause— 
his greatest labours and most cherished hopes frequently 
being dashed to the ground or buried in the deep by some 
earthquake or storm ! 

“« Zoophytes,” to adopt the language of Dr. Johnston, “ pre- 
sent to the physiologist the simplest independent structures 
compatible with the existence of animal life, enabling him to 
examine some of its phenomena in isolation, and free from 
the obscurity which greater complexity of anatomy entails. 
The means of their propagation and increase are the first of a 
series of facts on which a theory of generation must arise ; 
the existence of vibratile cilia on the surface of the membrane, 
which has since been shown to be so general and influential 
among animals, was first discovered in their study, and in them 
is first detected the traces of a circulation carried on inde- 
pendently of a heart and vessels. The close adhesion of life 
to a low organization; its marvellous capacity of redintegra- 
tion; the organic junction of hundreds and thousands of in- 
dividuals in one body, the possibility of which fiction had 
scarcely ventured to paint in its vagaries, have all in this class 
their most remarkable illustration.” 

I have ascertained that all the more transparent Zoophytes 
possess highly lumimous properties. This fact I first disco- 
vered in a specimen of Laomedia gelatinosa, and subsequently 
in a great variety of other species. If a portion of it, adhering 
to the sea-weed to which it is attached, be taken from the 
water and agitated, a great number of bright phosphorescent 
sparks will be emitted ; these sparks proceed from each of the 
denticles of the coralline containing polypi, and the phzeno- 
menon is equally apparent, whether the specimen be in or out 
of water. The imagination could scarcely conceive a more 
beautiful spectacle than would be furnished by the shining of 
countless myriads of these tiny lamps, lighting up the dark 
recesses and caves of the ocean. I lately had an opportunity 
of beholding this novel and interesting sight of the phospho- 
rescence of Zoophytes to great advantage, when on board one 
of the Devonshire trawling-boats which frequent this coast. 
The trawl was raised at midnight, and great quantities of coral- 
lines were entangled in the meshes of the network, all shining 
like myriads of the brightest diamonds. I would advise any 
person wishing to witness this beautiful spectacle on a large 
scale, to sally torth some dark night to the sea-shore, and dis- 
turb, either with a stick or the foot, the sea-wrack left by the 


282 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


receding tide, among which numerous corallines will be im- 
bedded, particularly if a high wind have prevailed during the 
day. Although I have not as yet had an opportunity of car- 
rying into effect what I here recommend, I am convinced that 
any individual who would be at the trouble and possessed 
sufficient resolution to leave a warm fire at this uninviting 
season, and encounter the rough. but refreshing sea-breeze, 
would meet with an ample reward for the labour bestowed and 
self-denial exercised. The fact of the phosphorescence of one 
species of Sertularia, S. pumila, was, I have lately learned, 
discovered by Stewart some time since; but the announce- 
ment of it did not, it appears, lead to further inquiries into 
this interesting subject. 

An important distinctive character between Ascidian Zoo- 
phytes and those of other classes, may be derived from the 
arrangement of the tentacula. In the Ascidian type of Zoo- 
phytes the tentacula are arranged in a determinate order, be- 
ing disposed either in a crescent, as in some freshwater species, 
or in the form of a bell, as in the marine orders of this class ; 
whereas in the Hydroid, Helianthoid and Asteroid classes 
they do not describe any regular figure, but are irregularly 
disposed around the mouths of the polypi. An Ascidian 
zoophyte, therefore, may at once be distinguished from all 
others by observing the arrangement of the tentacula, and 
without reference to internal organization. It is difficult to 
conceive anything more strikingly beautiful, on a small scale, 
than one of these Ascidian Zoophytes viewed under the field 
of a microscope: the regular and elegant cup-like form de- 
scribed by the tentacula; the ceaseless and rapid action of 
the cilia; the uniform direction of the current which flows 
over these, carrying with it numberless revolving particles, 
some whereof are destined for the little creatures’ sustenance ; 
and all these, if seen through a strong light, clothed in the 
brightest prismatic colours, cannot fail to elicit the admiration 
of the beholder. Should the slightest motion occur to disturb 
it, the polype instantly withdraws itself within the shelter of 
its little habitation, at once its home and its grave, and is con-. 
cealed from sight ; its beauties are however again displayed as 
soon as the agitation of the surrounding water ceases. It is 
difficult, I say, to conceive a more beautiful or interesting spec- 
tacle than is furnished by a single polype when thus viewed ; 
but what must be the appearance formed by the countless 
thousands of these animals which daily thus display them- 
selves, peopling cave, rock and pool! and yet nearly six thou- 
sand years have elapsed since their first creation before the 
eye of man rested on them. 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 283 


Not amongst the least pleasurable of the emotions which 
we experience in the study and contemplation of these beau- 
tiful productions, is that feeling of heaJth and vigour which 
attends us in our excursions in search of them. At one time 
wandering upon the smooth and golden strand, exploring 
among the tangled sea-wrack left by the receding tide for 
these minute treasures of creation ; now diving into some deep 
and dark caverns, in which the waves roar and dash against 
the rocks with terrific violence, but still producing an effect 
upon the mind pleasing and enchaining ; at another stretching 
oneself at full length beside some clear and liquid pool, in 
which the most beautiful and diversified landscapes may be 
described—rocks, trees, shrubs and flowers in miniature, all 
are palpable to the least imaginative mind, the colours of the 
sea-weed rivalling the brightest and most varied tints of an 
autumnal forest. 

How superior, in the purity and satisfaction resulting from 
their pursuit, are the pleasures which we derive from the con- 
templation of the works of God, as manifested in the crea- 
tion, to those sought after, by so many, and with such eager- 
ness, in crowded and bustling cities ! 

“I care not, Fortune, what you me deny ; 
You cannot rob me of free nature’s grace ; 
You cannot shut the windows of the sky 
Through which Aurora shows her bright’ning face ; 
You cannot bar my constant feet to trace 
The lonely shore at dewy morn and eve. 
Let health my nerves and finer fibres brace, 


And I their toys to the great children ieave : 
Of nature, feeling, virtue, nought can me bereave.”’ 


Among the uses of these minims of creation, one of the high- 
est appears to me to be, that of exciting in the mind of mana 
spirit of inquiry, calculated to detach his thoughts from the 
sordid selfishness of worldly occupation, and to raise them 
with feelings of admiration and love to that Omnipotent 
Being, who at the first formation of things pronounced all 
his works “ very good.” 

Entreating the attention of the Society for a short time 
longer, I shall at once proceed to the consideration of the 
matter of the ‘ Supplement?’ itself. 


The species are enumerated in the order in which they oc- 
cur in Dr. Johnston’s ‘ Zoophytes.’ 


Coryne squamata. Found growing upon Fucus siliquosus, opposite 
Sea-point, south side of Dublin Bay, above low-water mark. 

Hermia glandulosa. This species sometimes attains a height of 
three inches. The glandular heads of the tentacula appear to be, 


284 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


furnished with minute cups, similar to those of the Cuttle-fish, by 
means of which the polypi are enabled to hold their prey ; and not, 
as stated by Mr. Lister, covered with ‘‘ short projections, like blunt 
hairs.” The reproductive gemmules are supported on a short foot- 
stalk, and are fewer in number and several times larger than those 
of the preceding species. 

Dublin Bay, on various Fuci; not common. 

Tubularia larynx. Both varieties of this species are trawled up 
in great abundance off Howth and Lambay. ‘They are also found 
attached to the under surface of stones, on the east side of Kings- 
town Harbour. 

Thoa muricata.—Giant’s Causeway. 

Sertularia Margareta. Polypidom branched, branches alternate ; 
rachis straight; cells nearly opposite, ovato-tubular, contracted on 
the outer side; vesicles 4-sided, armed with 8 long teeth. 

This species, in the absence of its remarkable vesicles, requires a 
very careful examination to distinguish it from S. abietina. ‘There 
are, however, well-marked differences between them. ‘the stem in 
this species is straight, whereas in S. abietina it is flexuose ; the cells 
are more nearly opposite, and are contracted on the outer side ; aper- 
tures plain. The branches are alternate; there are three cells on 
the rachis in the interval between each branch. Vesicles 4-sided, 
very large, increasing in size at the distal end, and armed near the 
summit with 8 stout spines, two placed at each angle. 

To this new and interesting species I have assigned the Christian 
name of a lady, distinguished not only for an ardent love of the 
works of nature, but as a zealous collector in various branches of 
natural history on these shores. See Plate VI. fig. 3, 4. 

A Sertularia is figured and described in Ellis’s and Solander’s 
‘ Zoophytes’’ under the name of S. pinaster, which bears a consi- 
derable resemblance to the above. I do not, however, believe them 
to be of the same species, as the vesicles in this are furnished with 
but four spines. 

Dredged up off Howth sparingly; also found near the Giant’s 
Causeway. 

S. pumila. The number of tentacula in this species is not very 
constant, but usually about 16: they are not disposed in any de- 
terminate order, as they always are in the Ascidian type of Zoophytes, 
but are variously arranged. 

Sertularia filicula. ‘This species was incorrectly enumerated as 
among those found in Dublin Bay in my Catalogue. It is not met 
with upon that coast; I have, however, obtained a few specimens in 
the neighbourhood of the Giant’s Causeway. 

Thuiaria articulata. ‘The stem in the specimens found in Dublin 
Bay is not naked on the lower half, as it is generally described, but 
is clothed with pinne to near its base, giving the polypidom a very 
beautiful appearance. See Plate VII. fig. 1, 2. ‘The specimen figured 
in this plate is the finest I ever saw, and I could not resist the temp- 
tation of giving a drawing of it. 

Not unfrequently obtained by trawling off Howth. 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 285 


Plumularia pinnata. Is generally found growing on a long fila- 
mentous sea-weed, up the stem of which it creeps often for more 
than a foot in extent, and round which the root-fibres form a com- 
plete sheath. The specimens thrown up by the sea are usually de- 
nuded of the short branches which proceed from the pinne. ‘The 
vesicles are produced in great abundance, pyriform, blunt and plain 
above: each vesicle contains 3 or 4 dark-coloured ova. Dr. John- 
ston, in a letter I lately received from him, remarks, “I long ago 
discovered the error of giving toothed vesicles to Pl. pinnata: they 
are only toothed from laceration, after the ova have escaped. It is 
curious that the ova should be produced in such numbers from the 
root-fibres; but such is a common occurrence with this pretty species.” 

Tolerably abundant in various parts of Dublin Bay. 

Pl. setacea. The upper part of the vesicles of this species is pro- 
longed into a short tube, affording an additional distinctive charac- 
ter between it and PJ. pinnata, which it so closely resembles. 

Trawled up off Howth, very rare. 

Pi. Catharina. Frequently trawled up off Howth and Lambay, 
in deep water, and but rarely cast upon the shore. 

Pl. cristata. I have examined a specimen of this species, ob- 
tained by my friend G. J. Allman, Esq., near Cork, having plumes 
nearly three inches in length, and in which the ovarian vesicles are 
produced only from the main stalks or midribs, giving to the whole 
polypidom a very beautiful and unique appearance. 

Pl. myriophyllum. Not common: obtained only by trawling off 
Howth and Lambay, 

Pl. frutescens. 1 have met with but one specimen of this species, 
consisting of a single plume elegantly tapering to a point above. 
See Plate VIII. fig. 1. 

Alcyonidium rubrum, Miller. Dr. Johnston considers this to be 
but a mere variety of Alcyonidium digitatum, or that species in its 
‘* primary crustaceous condition.” ‘That it is not Aleyonidium digi- 
tatum in its primary crustaceous condition, I am convinced, from 
the circumstance of having frequently met with it of a very large 
size, as large as the ordinary species ever occurred to me, nor do I 
consider it to be a variety; for although no difference exists in the 
number of the tentacula or in the form of the spiculz, it yet, in my 
opinion, must be regarded as a distinct species, as I have always 
met with it of the same uniform deep red colour; neither have I 
been able to detect any gradations of colour between it and the 
common kind, as might be expected were it but a variety. I have 
occasionally, too, obtained both growing upon the same shell, each 
possessing its own peculiar colour; and this is a strong fact in fa- 
vour of their distinctness, as the great difference in colour could 
not be accounted for by a reference to any external causes, both 
specimens being subjected to the same influences. 

Actinia mesembryanthemum. Everywhere common off the coast 
of Dublin. 

A. Bellis. “ Body elongated ; the lower part narrow, smooth, the 


286 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


upper enlarged and glandularly warty : oral disc expanded, lobed : 
tentacula in several rows, variegated.” -—Geriner. 

This beautiful species is certainly no variety of Actinia gemmacea, 
as has been supposed by some from the perusal of Gvertner’s de- 
scription of it. It inhabits the fissures of rocks, in which the whole 
of the body of the polypus is concealed, the expanded cup-like head 
alone being visible above the margin of the fissure. The body is 
often lengthened to the extent of two inches ; its basis is contracted, 
but gradually widens upwards towards the calyx ; the lower portion 
of it is nearly colourless, higher up it becomes of a flesh colour, 
this changing into a greenish brown, of which it continues up as 
far as the feelers. The upper half of the body is covered with nu- 
merous small white glands, which possess great powers of suction. 
The diameter of the calyx, which is somewhat cupped, in the larger 
specimens often exceeds two inches; its margin does not describe a 
perfect circle, but is variously festooned. The colour of the disc is 
dark brown, ornamented with broad bands of opaque white, and 
finely streaked and dotted with light yellow. The feelers are very 
small, placed on the edge of the calyx in several rows, to the depth 
of 4rd of an inch; those nearest the disc, also, are about 3rd of an 
inch in length, and are the longest, the outermost tentacula being 
but little more than papille ; they are of a lighter brown than the 
disc, and are variegated with transverse bands and spots of white. 
The shades of brown in the different parts of each Actinia vary con- 
siderably with the specimens. 

Found in a clear pool, opposite Dalkey Island, but little below 
high-water mark, the only locality in which I have ever met with it ; 
and what is not a little peculiar is, that it is confined to that one 
pool, although there are others in its immediate vicinity apparently 
equally suitable for it. 

A. gemmacea. Everywhere common on the coast of Dublin. 

A. dianthus. Frequently trawled up off Howth and Lambay. 

A. maculata. The tentacula of this species are not contractile : 
in this particular it resembles the genus Anthea of Johnston. 

A single specimen, trawled up off Howth. 

Anthea cereus. Although this species has not the power of short- 
ening its feelers in the same way as the Actinias, yet, if specimens 
be kept for some time in sea-water, their length becomes dimi- 
nished, not by contraction, but by a process of invagination. 

The three varieties of this species, described by Gertner, are 
found in Sandy-cove, near Dublin; the green one but sparingly. 
They usually adhere to Fuci, generally to Fucus serratus, and but 
rarely to stones. Below low-water mark. 

Valkeria cuscuta. Branches opposite ; cells in clusters, oval. 

The above is the correct definition of this species, which it was 
long ere I could identify by Ellis’s description of it. He described 
the cells as being ‘in pairs, usually opposite,” whereas they are 
really in clusters. Ellis’s description is only applicable to the species 
in an imperfect and injured state. Valkeria cuscuta is readily di- 


Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 287 


stinguishable from V. imbricata, with which it was at first con- 

founded by me, first, by the more delicate texture of the whole 

polypidom ; secondly, by the smaller size and oval shape of the 

cells. In Valkeria imbricata the cells are cylindrical ; the clusters 

of cells in it, too, are more nearly approximated, and the number of 

cells in each cluster is more numerous than in V. cuscuta. 
Abundant, Sandy-cove, near Dublin. 


[To be continued. } 


XXXIV.—List of Phanerogamous Plants, together with the 
Cryptogamic Orders Filices, Equisetaceze, and Lycopodi- 
acez, observed in the Shetland Islands. By Tuomas Ep- 
MONDSTON, Jun., Esq. 


Monanpria Monoeynia. 


1. Hippuris vulgaris. Deep muddy streams. Common. 
2. Salicornia herbacea. Salt marshes. ~ Frequent. 


Monanpria Dieynta. 


8. Callitriche verna. Pools and marshes. Common. 


Dianpria Monoeynia. 

4. Veronica officinalis. Not very common. Chiefly in dry stony 
places.—Var. 3. rigida. Common in all waste grounds: stem 
erect; very rigid leaves, not serrated ; all the plant glabrous ; cap- 
sule very distinctly winged. 

montana. Rare. Ollaberry ; Northmavin. 

——— Beccabunga. Rare. Near Tingwall. 

Anagallis. Rare. Brook near Laxfirth Mainland. 

5. Pinguicula vulgaris. Uncultivated grounds. Everywhere abundant. 

Dranpria Dieynia. 

6. Anthoranthum odoratum, Common. 


Trianpria Monoeynta. 
. Iris Pseudacorus. Common in all damp places. 
. Schenus nigricans. Damp heaths. Abundant. 
albus. Marshy places. Rare. Moola Unst. 
9. Scirpus cespitosus. Heaths. Very abundant. 


lacustris. Rare. Loch of Lund, Unst: probably not in- 
digenous. 


palustris. Salt marshes chiefly. Common. 
10. Eriophorum vaginatum. On the more elevated heaths, as Her- 
maness, Unst. Most common. 
polystachion. All marshy places. Common. 
11. Nardus stricta. Heathy grounds. Common. 


CsI 


TrRIANDRIA DiGyNIA. 
12. Phalaris arundinacea. Common. 
13. Phleum pratense. On the richer grounds abundant. 


288 Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 


14. Alopecurus geniculatus. Wet places. Common. 
15. Agrostis vulgaris. Common. 
— alba. Wet places. Abundant. 
16. Aira cespitosa. Waste places. Not common. 
—— flexuosa. Heaths. Frequent. 
precox. Cultivated grounds. Common. 
17. Holcus lanatus. Waste and cultivated ground. Common. 
18. Melica cerulea. Heaths, &e. Common. 
19. Poa trivialis. Pastures, &e. Common. 
— pratensis. Meadows and pastures. Abundant. 
— annua. Waste grounds. Common. 
20. Glyceria fluitans. Streams and ditches, Abundant. 
21. Briza media. Rare. Unst. 
22. Dactylis glomerata. Pastures, &c. Common. 
23. Cynosurus cristatus. Meadows and pastures. 
24. Festuca ovina. Dry pastures. Common. 
vivipara. Elevated heaths. Common. 
duriuscula. Common. 
elatior. Sides of lakes and streams. Rare. 
25. Bromus mollis. Fields and waste grounds. Common. 
arvensis. Fields. Rare. 
26. Avena fatua. Not common. Shetland name Hug-aits. 
27. Arundo Phragmites. Rare. Loch near Ronas-hill. 
— Calamagrostis. Very rare. Loch near Faedaland, North- 
mavin. 
28. Lolium perenne. Meadows and pastures. 
29. Elymus arenarius. Sandy sea-shores. Common. 
30. Triticum repens. Everywhere common. Shetland name Whigga. 


Terranpria Monoeynta. 


31. Scabiosa succisa. All damp humid soils. 
32. Asperula odorata. Dry banks. Rare. Bardister, Northmavin. 
33. Galium savatile. Heaths. Abundant. 
—verum. Dry banks. Frequent. 
boreale. Sides of lakes. Not common. 
Aparine. Sea-shores. Common. 
34. Plantago major and lanceolata. Waste places. Common. 
media. Not common. 
maritima and Coronopus. Sea-shore. Common. 
35. Alchemilla vulgaris. Fallow lands. Rare. Near Ollaberry. 
alpina. Rare. Ronas-hill. 


TETRANDRIA TETRAGYNIA. 


36. Potamogeton natans. Shallow pools. Common. 
a heterophyllus. Deeper ditches. Abundant. 
37. Sagina procumbens. Waste grounds. Common. 


Prenranpria Monoeynia. 


38. Myosotis arvensis. Fields, &c. Common. 
cespitosa. Brooks and pools. Abundant. 


Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 289 


39. Pulmonaria maritima. Gravelly sea-shores. Not common. 
40. Lycopsis arvensis. Fields. Common. 

41. Primula vulgaris. Dry pastures. Common. 

42. Menyanthes trifoliata. Deep ditches. Common. 

43. Anagallis tenella. Bogs. Not common. 

44. Azalea procumbens. Rare. Ronas Hill, Northmavin. 
45. Jasione montana. Dry banks. Common. 

46. Viola canina. Common. 

tricolor. Everywhere abundant. 

47. Lonicera Periclymenum. Cliffs, &e. Not common. 
48. Hedera Helix. Rare. Pictishburgh. Walls. 


PenTANDRIA DIGyNIA. 


49. Gentiana amarella. On limestone. Not common. 

campestris. Pastures. Common. 

50. Daucus Carota. Waste ground. Abundant. 

51. Cherophyllum sylvestre. Waste places. Common. 

52. Angelica sylvestris. Damp situations. Abundant. 

53. Ligusticum scoticum. Rocky or sandy sea-shores. 

54. Carum Carui. Damp meadows. Rare. Near Refirth, Island 
of Yell: probably not indigenous. 

55. Hydrocotyle vulgaris. Marshy places. Common. 

56. Heracleum Sphondylium. Dry pastures. Abundant. 

57. Conium maculatum. Shady situations. Not common. 

58. Pastinaca sativa. Waste ground. Not common. 


PENTANDRIA TETRAGYNIA. 
59. Parnassia palustris, Wet meadows. Not common. 


PENTANDRIA PENTAGYNIA. 
60. Statice Armeria. Sea-shores. Abundant. 
Limonium. Rare. Knab, near Lerwick. 
61. Linum catharticum. Dry heaths. Common. 


PENTANDRIA HEXAGYNIA. 


62. Drosera longifolia. Rare. Lamhoga, Island of Fetlar. 
— rotundifolia. Mossy hills. Rare. Yell and Northmavin. 


Hexanpria Monoeyrnia. 


63. Scilla verna. Common everywhere. 

nutans. Rare. Probably not indigenous. 

64. Narthecium ossifragum. Turfy heaths. Abundant. 

65. Juncus effusus. Turfy bogs. Common. Shetland name, Floss. 
trifidus. Elevated bogs. Not common. 

squarrosus. Boggy heaths. Common. 

uliginosus. Moist places, Common. 

triglumis. Rare. Ronas Hill. 

66. Luciola sylvatica. Shady glens. Abundant. 

— campestris. Barren pastures. Common. 


Hexanpria TRIGYNIA, 
67. Rumee crispus. Very common. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. U 


290 


68. 


69. 


72. 


73. 


Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 


Rumer Acetosa and Acetosella. Abundant everywhere. 
Triglochin palustre. Muddy situations. Common. 


Hepranprta Monoeynta. 
Trientalis europea. Mountain heaths. Rare. Hermaness, Unst. 


Ocranpria MonoeGynia. 


. Epilobium angustifolium. Cliffs. Not common. 


montanum. Rare. Near Snarravoe, Unst. 
palustre. Wet places. Abundant. 


. Vaccinium Myrtillus. Dry heaths. Common. 


Erica vulgaris (Calluna). Common. 
cinerea. Common. 
Tetralix, Abundant. 


OcrTANDRIA TRIGYNIA. 
Polygonum Persicaria, Abundant. Wet places. 
Bistorta. Rare. Broo, Dunrossness. 
aviculare. Cultivated grounds. Common. 


Decanpria Monoecynia. 


. Arbutus Uva-ursi. Not common. 


— alpina. Rare. Ronas Hill. 


DecanpRIA DiGynia. 


. Saxifraga oppositifolia. Rare. Fitful Head. 


DecanpriA TRIGYNIA. 


. Silene maritima. Stony sea-shores, Abundant. 


acaulis. Dry hills and stony places. Frequent. 


. Stellaria media. Waste and cultivated ground. Common. 
. Arenaria peploides. Sea-shores. Common. ; 


marina. Sea-coast. Not rare. 

norvegica. This interesting addition to the British Flora 
is confined, so far as I know, to the serpentine formation around 
the Bay of Baltasound in this island. Its specific description is 
as follows:—Root fibrous, long; stems numerous, branched, 
procumbent, sometimes more or less erect ; leaves small, ovate, 
fleshy, glabrous, somewhat imbricate ; flowers terminal, solitary, 
white, rather large ; petals generally six, sometimes five, broadly 
ovate; calyx-sepals five, fleshy, glabrous as the leaves. Very 
abundant on the gravelly barren hills to the north of the bay, 
growing nearly on a level with the sea, along with Cerastium 
latifolium and Cardamine hastulata, which, with the exception of 
Statice Armeria and Plantago maritima, are almost the only 
plants to be found in its vicinity. 

I first discovered this plant in May 1837: I was then only 
commencing the study of botany, and though I knew its genus, 
and so marked it in my herbarium, I could not make out its 
species. 

In the end of July, the same year, Dr. Gilbert Macnab came 
to Unst, in the course of a botanical tour he was making through 


Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 291 


Shetland ; I met him at some distance from Baltasound, and ac- 
companied him thither; on the way, as he was questioning me 
on the botany of the island, I mentioned two plants to him as 
being (as I thought) rare or peculiar,—the one turned out to be 
the Pisum maritimum of Linneus (Lathyrus pisiformis, Hook. 
‘Br. Fl.’), the other was this species of Arenaria; I named to 
him the genera to which the two plants belonged, but wished 
to have his opinion on the species. Next day, in looking over 
my little collection, we found the specimens of the two plants : 
Dr. Macnab thought they were new to the British Flora, and 
he had not seen them before; he was also of the same opinion 
as myself as to their genera. I guided him to the localities 
where I first found the two plants, and we procured abundance 
of specimens. A few days after, when Dr. Macnab left Unst, 
I gave him a number of specimens for the opinions of Drs. 
Hooker and Graham. Dr. Graham at first pronounced it to be 
nondescript, but was soon induced to change his opinion’ from 
seeing a plant in Prof. Hooker’s herbarium (gathered by Sir 
George Mackenzie in Iceland) labelled as Arenaria norvegica, 
which he thought agreed with the Unst plant. 

I have since botanically examined almost the whole of my 
native islands, but I have not been able to find a single plant of 
this species, except in the locality where it was first found by 
me. I have only further to add, that I have endeavoured to 
cultivate it by transplanting to a garden; I have not, however, 
succeeded, although plants of Cardamine hastulata and Ceras- 
tium latifolium, under the same circumstances, grew and took 
root. I have, however, not had an opportunity of trying to 
raise it from the seed. 


. Cherleria sedoides. Rare. Hill of Klibberswick, Unst. 


DECANDRIA PENTAGYNIA. 


. Sedum Telephium. Rocks by the sea-side. Rare. 
. Agrostemma Githago. Scarcely indigenous. 
. Lychnis Flos-cuculi. Meadows and pastures. Common. 


sylvatica (L. dioica). Fields, &c. Common.—/. ves- 
pertina. Rare. 


. Cerastium vulgatum. Fields and waste grounds. Common. 


viscosum. Common. 
tetrandrum. Sand. Rare. Balta Island. 
latifolium. Tare. Near Baltasound only. 


. Spergula arvensis. Abundant. Shetland name, Meldy. 


IcosANDRIA PENTAGYNIA. 


. Crategus Oxyacantha. Rare. Near Tingwall. 
. Sorbus Aucuparia. Precipices and cliffs. Not common. 
. Spirea Ulmaria. Swampy meadows. Common. 


IcosANDRIA POLYGYNIA. 


. Rosa tomentosa. Dry banks, &c. Abundant, 


U2 


292 


89. 


90. 


91. 


92. 


93. 
94. 


95. 
96. 


o7- 
98. 


93: 


100. 
101. 
102. 


103. 
104. 


Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 


Potentilla anserina. Waste grounds. Common. Roots sweet 
and nutritious, and occasionally eaten under the name of ‘ Mur- 
raks.’ 

Tormentilla officinalis. Dry heaths and pastures. Common. 

reptans. Dry heaths. Rare. 

Comarum palustre. Wet boggy ground. Common. 


PotyanpriA Monoeynta. 


Papaver Rheas. Corn-fields. Not common. 
dubium., Common. 


PoLyANDRIA PoLyGyYNIA. 


Thalictrum alpinum. Moist heaths. Abundant. 
Ranunculus Flammula. Watery places. Common. 
repens. Dry barren pastures. Abundant. 
acris. Abundant everywhere. 

Ficaria ranunculoides. Meadows and pastures. Frequent. 
Caltha palustris. Marshy places. Common. 


DipynamiA GYNOSPERMIA. 


Ajuga reptans. Common. 

Lamium purpureum, Waste and cultivated grounds. Common. 
intermedium. Not common. 

Galeopsis Tetrahit. Cultivated grounds. Common. 

Stachys palustris. Moist meadows. Common. 

ambigua. Not common. ‘Tingwall. 

Thymus Serpyllum. Dry heaths. Common. 

Prunella vulgaris. Meadows and pastures. Common. 


DipyNAMIA ANGIOSPERMIA. 


Euphrasia officinalis. Dry pastures. Abundant. 
Pedicularis sylvatica. Moist heaths. Abundant. 
palustris. Boggy pastures. Common. 


TETRADYNAMIA SILICULOSA. 


. Draba incana. Rare. Unst and Fetlar. 

. Thlaspi Bursa-pastoris. Waste and cultivated ground. 

. Cochlearia officinalis. Sea-shore and inland. Common. 
. Bunias Cakile. Sandy sea-shore. Common, 


TETRADYNAMIA SILIQUOSA. 


. Cardamine pratensis. Moist meadows. Common. 


hastulata (Arabis petrea). Near Baltasound, Unst. 
Rare. 


. Sinapis arvensis. Corn-fields. Common. Shetland name 


Runjy. 


. Raphanus Raphanistrum. Fields. Common. 


Monapepuia DECANDRIA. 


. Geranium pheum. Rare. Island of Fetlar. 


molle. Meadows and pastures. Common. 


113. 
114. 


115. 


116. 
LT? 


118. 
. Vicia Cracca. Meadows and pastures. Common. 
. Trifolium repens. Meadows and pastures. Common. 


Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 293 


DiapEeLtpuiaA HExanpria. 
Fumaria parviflora. Sandy fields. Abundant. 


DrapELPuia OcranpRria. 
Polygala vulgaris. Dry heaths. Common. 


DiaADELPHIA DECANDRIA. 


Ulex europeus. Dry heaths. Not common. Hill of Wormie- 
dale. 

Anthyllis Vulneraria. Dry pastures. Abundant. 

Pisum maritimum (var.). Very rare. Sandy down. Burraforth, 
Unst, only. Root very long, creeping to a great extent, send- 
ing up stems at intervals; stem procumbent, angular; sti- 
pulas sagittate; tendrils with 3—5 pair of lanceolate, glaucous, 
dark green leaflets; racemes terminal, on long peduncles ; 
flowers shortly pedicellate, moderately large; wings very 
beautiful, bright purple, with darker veins ; standard and keel 
whitish. This plant was first added to the ‘ Flora Scotica’ by 
myself in June 1837. 


Lathyrus pratensis. Fields and way-sides. Common. 


pratense. Dry meadows, &c. Abundant. 


. Lotus corniculatus. Pastures. Common. 


PoLYADELPHIA PoLYANDRIA. 


. Hypericum pulchrum. Dry heaths. Frequent. 


SYNGENESIA AUQUALIS. 


. Sonchus arvensis. Corn-fields. Common. 


oleraceus. Waste or cultivated ground. Frequent. 


. Leontodon Taraxacum. Meadows and pastures. Not common. 


autumnale. Common. 


. Hieraceum sylvaticum. Dry banks. Frequent. 


maculatum. Abundant. 


. Arctium lappa. Sandy soils. Rare. Dunrossness. 
. Carduus lanceolatus. Waste and cultivated ground. Common. 


arvensis. Corn-fields. Common. 


. Onopordum Acanthium. Gravelly soils. Not common. 


SYNGENESIA SUPERFLUA. 


. Tanacetum vulgare. Road-sides, &c. Abundant. 

. Artemisia vulgaris. Waste ground. Common. 

. Gnaphalium dioicum. Heaths and dry pastures. Common. 
. Serratula alpina (Saussurea alpina). Rare. Ronas Hill. 

. Tussilago Farfara. Clayey soils. Not common. 


Petasites. Humid meadows. Not uncommon. 


. Senecio vulgaris. Cultivated grounds. Common. 


Jacobea. Meadows and pastures. Common. 


294 


135. 
136. 
137. 
138. 


139. 


140. 
141. 
142. 


143. 


144. 


145. 


146. 
147. 
148. 
149. 


150. 


Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 


Solidago Virgaurea. Dry heaths and pastures. Common. 

Bellis perennis. Meadows and pastures. Common. 

Pyrethrum inodorum. Waste grounds. Common. 

Chrysanthemum Leucanthemum. Meadows and pastures. Fre- 
uent. 

Achillea Millefolium. Dry meadows. Common. 

Ptarmica. Humid meadows. Common. 


GynanpriA Monanppla. 
Orchis mascula. Meadows and pastures. Frequent. 
latifolia. Wet situations. Abundant. 
Satyrium viride (Habenaria virid.). Heaths. Common. 
Zostera marina. Sea-shore. Abundant. 


Monacr1a Monanpria. 
Euphorbia helioscopia. Cultivated grounds. Common. 


Monacia TRIANDRIA. 


Carex dioica. Marshes. Abundant. 

ovalis. Heaths. Not common. 

—— arenaria. Sandy sea-shores, Common. 
recurva. Dry heaths. Common. 

——. binervis. Moist heaths. Frequent. 
—— ampullacea. Watery situations. 


Monacia TerranpRia. 


Sparganium natans. Lakes. Abundant. 

simplex. Common. 

Littorella lacustris (Plantago uniflora). Common. 
Urtica dioica. Roads and way-sides. Common. 
Myriophyllum spicatum. Ditches and pools. Frequent. 
Betula alba, Shady banks. Not common. 


Diacra DIANDRIA. 


Salix fusca. Dry heaths. Common. 
aurita. Banks of lakes, &c. Abundant. 
aquatica. Watery places. Not common. 
herbacea. Rare. Ronas Hill. 


Diacra TRIANDRIA. 


. Empetrum nigrum. Heaths. Common. Berries greedily de- 


voured by Lestris parasiticus. 


Diacia OcTANDRIA. 


. Rhodiola rosea. Rocks and cliffs. Common. 


Diacr1a MonapELPuHia. 


3. Juniperus communis. Rare. Cliffs, Koningsburgh. 


Mr. T. Edmondston’s List of Shetland Plants. 295 


Potyeamia Monacta. 


154. Atriplex laciniata. Sea-coast. Common. 
patula. Cultivated and waste ground. 


CryproGaMiIA FILices. 


155. Polypodium vulgare. Walls and shady banks. Common. 

156. Aspidium Filiz-mas. Common. 

Filiz-femina. Common. 

157. Scolopendrium vulgare. Moist shady places. Rare. 

158. Osmunda regalis. Very rare. Near Sandwick, Unst. 

Lunaria. Hilly pastures. Common. 

159. Ophioglossum vulgatum. Very rare. Burn of Sundybanks, 
near Scalloway, Mainland. 


Cryprocamia LycopopiAceEz. 
160. Lycopodium clavatum. Rare. Ronas Hill. 
Selaginoides. Moist heaths. Common. 
Selago. Also abundant. 


CrypToGaMia EQuisETACE. 
161. Equisetum sylvaticum. Shady banks. Not common. 
fluviatile. Wet places. Rare. Loch of Cliff. 
palustre. Marshes. Common. 
arvense. Moist fields. Abundant. 


EXTINCT SPECIES. 
Pinus Picea. 


An old man told me that he found a fir tree, about six feet below 
the surface of the ground, when digging peat at the east side of Unst. 
It was about forty feet in length, and about six feet in circum- 
ference. It was much decayed on the outside, but quite sound in the 
heart. 

The cones of the Silver Fir (according to Dr. Neill) have been 
found in the peat moors in Orkney, although I am not aware of their 
being observed in Shetland ; and as this species seems, when planted, 
to succeed the best of all its tribe, it may be supposed that the tree 
in question was of this species. 


Corylus Avellana. 


The nuts and trunks of this tree have also at different times been 
dug up in the peat moors. 


296 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


XXX V.—On the Composition of Chalk Rocks and Chalk Marl 
by invisible Organic Bodies: from the Observations of Dr. 
Ehrenberg*. By Tuomas Weaver, [Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., 
NR AISA’ occ. Ses 


Tue remarkable discoveries effected, and the new light 
thrown on geology by the indefatigable researches of Dr. 
Ehrenberg, during several years past, through the medium of 
the microscope, particularly in respect of the Infusoria and 
Polythalamia tribes, highly instructive and interesting as they 
must be to all naturalists, are especially so to the geologist, 
since they open to him a large field of inquiry, eminently de- 
serving of cultivation. ‘To draw attention to this subject, which 
involves no less than an investigation as to what extent minute 
organic bodies, invisible to the naked eye, may have contri- 
buted to the production of all limestone formations, whether 
of an origin posterior or anterior to the epoch of the chalk, 
descending thus in the series to the primary limestones, it ap- 
peared to me that a sketch taken from a portion of the labours 
of Dr. Ehrenberg might be not only useful, but especially ac- 
ceptable to such geologists as may not be conversant with the 
language of the original. I propose then, in the first instance, 
to advert briefly to the earlier researches of Dr. Ehrenberg 
concerning the Coral tribes in general, and those of the Red 
Sea in particular {; and in the second, to present such extracts 
from the Memoir, the title of which stands at the head of this 
paperS, as may answer the purpose of a general view. 

At the instigation of the Royal Academy of Sciences of Ber- 
lin ||, Dr. Ehrenberg and his friend, the late Dr. Hemprich, 

* Communicated by the Author. 

+ With an Appendix touching the researches of M. Alcide d’Orbigny. 

+ See in the Abhand. der Konig. Acad. d. Wissenschaften zu Berlin for 
the year 1832 :— 

1. Contributions to the physiological knowledge of the Coral animals in 
general, and in particular of those of the Red Sea, with an attempt to clas- 
sify them according to their physiological distinctions; read 3rd March, 
1831, with additions printed Ist Dec. 1833, pp. 225-880. 

2. On the Nature and Structure of the Coral Banks of the Red Sea, read 
22nd March 1832; revised and printed in Feb. 1834, pp. 381-482. 

§ Ueber die Bildung der Kreidefelsen und des Kreidemergels durch un- 
sichtbare Organismen, in the Transactions of the Royal Academy of Sciences 
of Berlin, for the year 1838, read 20th Dec. 1858, and 18th Feb. 1839, 
pp: 59-149. 

|| See the Report read to the Academy by M. Alr. von Humboldt on the 
Travels of Doctors Ehrenberg and Hemprich through Egypt, Dongola, Syria, 
Arabia, and the Eastern declivity of the highlands of Abyssinia, in the years 
1820-1825, conveying a clear idea of the arduous and extraordinary la- 
bours of those gentlemen in all branches of Natural History: Berlin, 1826. 


Dr. Hemprich fell a sacrifice to his exertions in Abyssinia, on the 30th of 
June, 1825, 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 2¢ 


visited the Red Sea during a period of eighteen months, name~ 
ly, nine months from the year 1823 to 182: 4, and an equal 
number in 1825, having been nearly twelve months of the time 
on board ship, in which interval they passed over nearly the 
whole extent of that sea, saw many of its islands and coral 
banks, and landed with a view to special examination on forty- 
eight different points of the two coasts; but the whole number 
of islands and special points of the coast seen by them amounts 
to about 150, independently of the long coast of Sinai in Ara- 
bia, which they examined in continuity. In these laborious 
efforts, attended with extreme danger, they collected 110 spe- 
cies of Coral animals, being nearly three times as many as had 
been found or described by all former observers, namely, by 
Shaw, Forska! and Savigny, and later by Riippel. 

To determine the subjects of that collection with the greater 
precision, it became necessary to undertake a review of the 
whole class of the Coral animals, and the more so as Dr. 
Ehrenberg found that his own observations were frequently 
in collision with the systematic distinctions that have prevailed 
up to the present time. In this review the author has espe- 
cially compared the four most recent extensive systems, name- 
ly, of Schweigger in 1820, Rapp in 1829, Cuvier in 1830, and 
Blainville likewise in 1830, which may be said to embody the 
judgment of the present generation upon the labours of earlier 
periods, and to comprise the sum of existing knowledge in 
this department of natural history. He has in particular 
turned his attention to the work ot Blainville *, since it con- 

tains the greatest number of new details, having been enriched 

by the latest manuscript observations and drawings of Quoy 
and Gaimard, the result of their second voyage round the 
world with Capt. D’Urville. In these newer works, the la- 
bours of Lamarck having been critically employed, the author 
was relieved from the necessity of noticing them in a special 
manner. 

The attempt to reconcile the observed discrepancies led the 
author to separate the Coral animals into two organic natural 
groups, which are well marked and distinct from each other, 
and which he named Anthozoa (Flower-animals) and Bryozoa 
(Moss-animals). In the course of these researches the author 
found that the whole group of the Anthozoa, which consist of 
the proper (single-mouthed) coral animals, and which had 
been gradually distributed under more than 158 generic names, 
including even heterogeneous animals and plants, might, ac- 
cording to his own observations of their correspondence in 


* Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles, 1830. 


Tribus I. 


298 Mr. Weaver's View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


affinity and relations of structure and development, be reduced 
to eighty-six genera, but which number might perhaps be still 
further diminished, as a few genera might be classed as sub- 
genera. The Anthozoa he has divided into two orders, 200- 
corallia (Animal-corals) and Phytocorallia (Plant-corals). In 
the Memoir is given a systematic description of the Orders, 
Tribes, Families, Genera and Species of the Anthozoa, while 
further details are reserved for the author’s work, entitled, 
Symbole Physica, The subjoined Table will show the general 


arrangement, extending to the genera. 


ANTHOZOA. 


Ore ventriculoque distinctis, tubo cibario anoque discreto nullis, corpore 
intus radiatim lamelloso. (Vibratio nulla, gemmez et spontanea divisio 
frequentissimz.) 


Orvo I.—Zoocoratiia. 


Corpore aut omnino molli, aut Cephalopodum more intus lapidem gene- 
rante (secernente nec excernente) hinc szepe omnino libera et, preter for- 
mam, animalium characteres omnes perfectius servantia. 


Species. 
————— | 
Of the Red Sea. 
Ue ——_~-—_———_, 
b 8 
$ : 3 = ol Genera. 
is ge 3 
5 eel OPP cle 
( 16 29 1. Actinia. 
1 1 2. Metridium. 
=p : con 1 1 3. Megalactis. 
Familia I. Actinina. 1? nas ie 4. Thalassianthus. 
Genera 9. See 
eee ies lisa : A se 1 10 5. Cribrina. 
pecies living . 50. 1 3 6. hn cacan 
In the Red Sea 23. a! i ae pL OCR One 
a} anc Dey oy 7. Epicladia. 
a sfc Das |e ool 8. Heterodactyla. 
8 aes vee | 3 9, Lucernaria. 
a F353 2 3 10. Hughea. 
< | Fam. Il. ZoanTHINA. 1 Bais 2 11. Zoanthus. 
s Genera 4. Fossil 2. 1 1 ete 4 12. Mammillifera. 
= Species living . 12. ses 2 3 13. Palythoa. 
5 In the Red Sea 7. ane spons | es F. Siphonia. 
3 50° F. Lymnorea. 
LN 500 a7 leer. F. 14. Fungia. 
Sot 1 5 See 15. Haliglossa. 
Fam. III. FUNGINA. ; 
Genera 6. Fossil 5. +5 Z ¢ F. sid Pied ea 
| Species living . 12. ek eee F 18. eens 
| Inthe Red Sea _ 3. hg of r. 19) Trochopal 
cee |e ES Diploctenium. 


Tribus Il. 


Tribus III. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 299 


Species. 
ss S SS 
Of the Red Sea. 
ae 
> & 
S = = 
a 25 = 
= as ° 
See) ~ 
{ Fam. IV. XENINA. 2 3 
Genera 3. is Rebs 3 
Species living . 7. a z I 
In the Red Sea 6. es 
Fam. V. TUBIPORINA. 
Genus 1. | Bats 2 

Fes Species living . 3. “ar 
i In the Red Sea 1. 

z co: 1 1 
s | Fam. VI. Hatcyonina. eae 5 12 
Ss | Genera 6. ee 2 2 

1 = Species living 28. ace 2 4 
=| In the Red Sea 13 & ena ene 
= zee ] 
$ | Fam. VIE, PENNATULINA. ihe 4 
ws | (a) Haviscerrra. i 1 

Genera 4. J rss 1 
| Species living . 7. fara l 
In the Red Sea 0. | po 
(8) HavreTeria. 2 
Genera 3. Fossil 1. xs 3 
Species living . 10. = hate 
{ In the Red Sea 0. ae 
Fam. VIII. Hyprina. { 

{3 Genera 2. { 500 4 
' Species living . 6. ves ee 2 
s In the Red Sea 0. L 
co | Fam. [X. TUBULARINA. ses 4 
ro) Genera 4. 500 | 3 
S j Species living . 12. mats 4 
= In the Red Sea 0. HOC 1 
S | Fam. X. SERTULARINA. | ( 

g Genus 1. 4 1? 4 
N Species living . 4. ce 
L Inthe Red Sea 1. [ 
ZOOCORALLIA... 5 49 151 


Fossil 


Genera. Genera. 


soe 20. Xenia. 
ae 21. Anthelia. 
22. Rhizoxenia. 


23. Tubipora. 


24, Haleyonium. 
25. Lobularia. 
26. Ammothea. 
27. Nephthya. 
28. Sympodium. 
29. Cliona. 


30. Veretillum. 
31. Pavonaria. 
32. Umbellularia. 
33. Scirpearia. 


ao8 34. Renilla. 
F.? | 35. Virgularia. 
36. Pennatula. 


37. Hydra. 
38. Coryna. 


39. Syncoryna. 
40. Tubularia. 
41. Eudendrium. 
42. Pennaria. 


43. Sertularia. 


8 


Tribus IV. 


Tribus V. 


Tribus VI. 
cc 


Se 


Tribus VII. 


(SSeS 


300 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


Orvo I].—PuytocoraLitia. 


Corpore aut lapideam aut corneam materiam adglutinantem secernente, 
ac dorso (solea) excernente ejusque ope semper adnato (Ostrearum more), 


Familia XI. OCELLINA. 
Genera 14. Fossil 12. 
Species living 41. 

In the Red Sea 7. 


Fam. XII. DEDALINA. 
(a) ASTREINA. 
Genera 4. Fossil 3. 
Species living 28. 
In the Red Sea 15. 


Phytocorallia 
Polyactinia 


(8) MH ANDRINA. 
Genera 7. Fossil 6. 
Species living 28. 
In the Red Sea _ 5. 


Fam. XIII. MADREPORINA. 


Genera 3. Fossil 3. | 


aa 
= Specics living 41. 
zs In the Red Sea 24. 
2 § ) Fam. XIV. MILLEPoRINA. 
— Genera 4. Fossil 2. 
re A | Species living 23. 


L In the Red Sea 11. 
Fam. XV. ISIDEA. 
Genera 4. 
Species living 10. 


S 

= Ss In the Red Sea 1. 
Sac 

Be 

Co Co 

os 

~_—- 

=S 

oe 


Fam. XVI. GORGONINA. 
Genera 6. Fossil 1. 
Species living 63. 

In the Red Sea 3. 


ts] 

= ¢ | Fam. XVII. ALLOPORINA. 

Sac Genus 1. 

o+ . sos 

oes Species living 

= op In the Red Sea Z 

a o) 
PHYTOCORALLIA ...... 
LOOCORAUEULA Ts: «<05s5| 
AN DHOZOA wes taserieer 


Species. 
rr ee areas | 
Of the Red Sea. 
ee) 
3 tb Fossil 
z oe £& | Genera. 
Be ete simi 
AD PEED As: 
Sy RSG oder 
ane 1 1 F. 
ape Abe 3 F. 
ads 1 9 F, 
ate ale 4 [de 
aie 3 8 F. 
Jerpagae ADE 6 F. 
Ana it a aks 
1 4 F. 
pS 
2 Tol climate 
4 7 F. 
8 14 F. 
F. 
2 7 F. 
2 12 F. 
ra 1 noe 
1 4 F. 
2 F. 
2 F. 
7 21 90 
itr 20 F. 
ae F. 
4 6 ans 
2 7 le 
3 10 50 
1 
ade 4 
1 3 
2 
3 
10 
23 5A 
1? 4 cae 
12 F.? 
11 
1 
61 235 27 
; 49 151 8 
0 110 386 | 30 
120 | 


Genera. 


. Desmophyllum. 
. Cyathina. 
. Stephanocora. 
- Monomyces. 
- Oculina. 
. Turbinaria. 
. Explanaria. 
- Cladocora. 
. Columnaria. 
. Strombodes. 
. Cyathophyllum. 
. Pterorrhiza. 
. Anthophyllum. 
. Stylina. 


. Caryophyllia. 
. Favia. 

. Astrea, 

. Favosites. 


. Meandrina. 
. Manicina. 

. Merulina. 

. Pavonia. 

. Agaricia. 

. Polyastra. 

. Monticularia. 
. Heteropora. 

. Madrepora. 

. Catenipora. 


Pleurodictyum. 


. Calamopora. 
. Seriatopora. 
. Millepora. 

. Pocillopora. 

. Corallium. 

. Melitza. 

. Mopsea. 

. Isis. 

. Prymnoa. 

. Muricea. 

. Eunicea. 

. Plexaura. 

. Gorgonia, 

. Pterogorgia. 


. Allopora, 


a — 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 301 


In the preceding Table we see that of the forty-three genera 
of Zoocorallia, there are eight which are found fossil; the 
living species amount to 151, of which fifty-four exist in the 
Red Sea, and forty-nine of these have been observed by the 
author, five remaining unproved. Of the forty-three genera 
of Phytocorallia there are twenty-seven which are found fos- 
sil; the living species amount to 235, of which sixty-six exist 
in the Red Sea, and sixty-one of these have been observed by 
the author, five remaining unproved. ‘The general result is, 
that out of eighty-six genera of Anthozoa, thirty-five occur in 
the fossil state; and that of 386 known living species of An- 
thozoa, 120 exist in the Red Sea, of which 110 species were 
observed by the author. The same Table also shows that of 
the seventeen families of known Coral animals, thirteen exist 
in the Red Sea, while four are wholly wanting, namely, those 
of Pennatulina, Hydrina, Tubularina and Alloporina. The 
total number of known living species comprised in each family 
is also given, as well as the relative number actually existing 
in the Red Sea. 

The 120 species of Anthozoa existing in the Red Sea thus 
constitute nearly one third of the whole number of living spe- 
cies, and being comprised in forty-four genera, the latter rather 
exceed one half of the number of known living genera. 

Of the known living Corals there are eight genera peculiar 
to the Red Sea, namely, Megalactis, Thalassianthus?, Epi- 
cladia, Heterodactyla, Anthelia, Ammothea, Stephanocora and 
Strombodes. It appears also that eighty-eight species are pecu- 
liar to it, not having been hitherto observed anywhere else. 

Among the genera of the Red Sea that of Strombodes excites 
peculiar interest, having previously been found only in the fos- 
sil state. It affords a key to the structure of the remarkable 
Cyathophylla, differing from the view hitherto entertained, 
and rendering it quite clear that the internal central star of 
the encased forms is not a young one, but the oldest or mo- 
ther star, which is often surrounded by broad radiated mantle- 
folds productive of buds. 

It appears probable that the Red Sea and the part of the 
Mediterranean so nearly adjoining on the Libyan coast, pos- 
sess only two forms out of the 120 species in common, namely, 
Actinia Tapetum and A. Mesembryanthemum. 

Of the Bryozoa group, Dr. Ehrenberg gave in the same 
memoir, contained in the volume of the Transactions for 1832, 
only the more general results of his investigations, without en- 
tering into detail; but the subject is resumed in his later me- 
moir, inserted in the volume for 1838, in which he has pre- 
sented a tabular view of the Bryozoa, distributed into Orders, 


302 Mr. Weaver’s View of Khrenberg’s Observations 


Families and Genera, with their characteristics. According to 
this view the Bryozoa comprise four Orders, Polythalamia, 
Gymnocore, Thallopodia and Scleropodia; the Polythalamia 


being divided into Monosomatia (single-bodied), consisting of 


fifty-six genera, and Polysomatia (many-bodied or polyparian), 
composed of twenty-two genera, forming altogether seventy- 
eight genera of Polythalamia. ‘The following ‘Table exhibits 
the general arrangement. 

Bryozoa. 

Animalia asphycta, tubo cibario simplici, sacciformi aut tubuliformi, vera 
corporis articulatione nulla aut sensim numerosiore, corporis forma 
gemmis aut novis articulis accedentibus sensim aucta, hinc indefinita, 
nunquam sponte dividua, omnia et singula verisimiliter periodice ovi- 
para, ideoque hermaphrodita. 

Orvo I.—PoLyTHALaMIA. 
Libere vagantia et loricata. 
Monosomatia. 

Familia I. Mirrorra. 

Genera 2. ? Miliola, ? Gromia. 

Familia II. Noposarrna. 

Gen. 11. Glandulina, Mucronina, Nodosaria, Ortho- 
cerina, Dentalina, Lingulina, Frondicularia, 
Rimulina, Vaginulina, Planularia, Marginu- 
lina. 

Familia III]. Texrurartia. 

Gen. 6. Bigenerina, ? Dimorphina, Textularia, Gram- 
mostomum (Vulvudaria), Polymorphina, Vir- 
gulina, 

Familia TV. Uvetcina. 

Gen. 11. Guttulina (et Globulina), Uvigerina, Bulimi- 
na, Valvulina, Rosalina, Clavulina, Globige- 
rina, Pyrulina, Sphzeroidina. 

Familia V. Rovratina. 

Gen. 22. Operculina, Soldania, Planorbulina, Rotalia, 
Trochulina, ? Spirulina, Calcarina, Pleuro- 
trema, Planulina, Discorbis ,Omphalophacus, 
? Gyroidina, Truncatulina, Lenticulina, No- 
nionina, Cristellaria, Siderolina, Dendritina, 
Robulina, Anomalina, Saracenaria, Cassidu- 
lina. 

Familia VI. Prtcaritia. 

Gen. 6. Biloculina, Spiroloculina, Triloculina, Arti- 
culina, Quinqueloculina, Adelosina. 

Polysomatia. 

Familia. VII. Astrroptscrna. 

Gen. 5. Asterodiscus, Lunulites, Orbitulites, Cupu- 
laria, Flustrella. 

Familia VIII. Soritrna. 

Gen. 2. Sorites, Amphisorus. 

Familia IX. FRUMENTARINA. 

Gen. 3. ? Dactylopora, ? Ovulites, ? Polytripe. 

Familia X, HeEttcosorra. 

Gen. 5. Peneroplis, Pavonina, Vertebralina, Orbicu- 
lina, ? Heterostegina. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 303 


Familia XI. HeticorrocHina. 

Gen, 3. Polystomella, ? Amphistegina, ? Geoponus, 
Familia XII. ALvEoLinea. 

Gen. 2. Melonia, Alveolina. 
Familia XIII. Fasurarina. 

Gen. 2. Fabularia, Coscinospira. 


Orvo II.—Gymnocorz. 
Libere vagantes, nudz. 


Familia I. CrisTATELLINA. 
Gen. 2. Cristatella, Zoobotryon. 


Orpo I[IJ].—Tuattoropia. 


Stolonibus thallove membranaceo affixa, incrustantia 
nec adnata, sed loricata. 


Familia I. Hatcyone tea. 

Gen. 8. Halcyonella, Vesicularia, Bowerbankia, Far- 
rella (= Lagenella) *, Valkeria, Stephani- 
dium, n. G., Dynamene, Halodactylus (= 
Alcyonidium). 

Familia If. Cornutarina. 
Gen. 1. ? Cornularia. 
Familia III. Escuarina. 

Gen. 5. Eschara, Melicertina (= WMelicerita) +, 

Crisia, Acamarchis, Notamia. 
Familia IV. CrLierorina. 

Gen. 5. Cellepora, Flustra, Membranipora, Briolo- 

phus, n. G., Apsendesia. 
Familia V. AvLoporINa. 
Gen. 1. Tubulipora. 


Orvo IV.—Scteroropia. 


Stolonibus destituta, excreto fulcro axique anorganicis 
firmiter affixa eisque fruticulosa. 
Familia I. Myrrioporina. 
Gen. 9. Hornera, Idmonea, Retipora, Distichopora, 
Myriopora, Tilesia, Cricopora, Ceriopora, 
Spiropora. 
Familia I]. ? ANTIPATHINA. 
Gen. 1. Antipathes. 


“The two last orders, the Thallopodia and Scleropodia,” 
the author observes, ‘‘are considerably richer in forms, and 
it would be very easy by an uncritical compilation to enlarge 
greatly the number of names; but such confusion has been 
produced in names by Lamouroux and later writers, the same 
body being often designated by many new names, that I shall 
not venture to extend my judgment further at present. What 


* The name Lagenella was appropriated to an infusorial form in 1832. 

+ Melicerta is already employed among the Radiaria, Melicertum with 
the Acalepha, Melicerita is not correct in ‘language. 

Perhaps hereafter it may be advisable to substitute Textilaria for Tex- 
tularia, Polystomatium for Polystomella, Cyclodiscus for Discorbis, &c. 


304. Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


has been advanced will suffice to show clearly the position of the 
Polythalamia, such as it appears to me, in the animal kingdom.” 


On Chalk and Chalk Marl. 


The memoir on the chalk and chalk marl is distributed 
under the following heads :— 

1. Historical Introduction, pp. 59—68. 

2. New method of observing, pp. 68—70. 

3. On calcareous-shelled organisms, invisible to the naked 
eye, as the principal constituents of writing-chalk, pp. 70—74. 

4. On Chalk Marl and its relations to Chalk, and to the 
Flints of the Chalk, pp. 74—87. 

5. On the compact limestone of Upper Egypt and Arabia, 
as formed by the Polythalamian calcareous animalcules of the 
White Chalk of Europe, pp. 87—90. 

6. On the principal organic calcareous forms which con- 
stitute all chalk, and the local differences, pp. 90—95. 

7. Preliminary view of new researches respecting living 
Polythalamia, and their relation to the formation of the sand 
of Sea Downs, pp. 96—106. 

8. Application of the preceding observations to the system- 
atic distinctions of Polythalamia, with a tabular view of the 
Bryozoa, according to their orders, families and genera, with 
their characteristics, pp. 107—121. 

(N.B. Of this tabular view I have given a transcript above.) 

9. On the geographical distribution of living Polythalamia 
on the African and Asiatic coasts of the Mediterranean, and 
in the Red Sea, with a tabular view of the genera and species, 
pp. 121—127. 

10. A concise Diagnosis of the new families, genera and 
species, 

1. Of the siliceous Infusoria of the chalk marl, con- 
taining thirty-one new species, of which seventeen 
species belong to five new genera, and fourteen 
species to five former-known genera, pp. 128—130. 

2. Of the calcareous-shelled Polythalamian animalcules 
of the chalk and sea sand, sixty-seven new species, 
beside two new species from the Jura (Oolite) lime- 
stone, pp. 130—135. 

11. A summary view of the conclusions drawn from the 
preceding expositions, pp. 135—139. 

12. Explanation of the Plates, pp. 140—147. 

13. A tabular view of the organic bodies invisible to the 
naked eye, which form the chief constituents of chalk, chalk 
marl, the compact limestone of Egypt and Arabia, and the 
nummulitic limestone of the Pyramids of Geza or Gyzeh. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 305 


The reader being thus put in possession of the general scope 
of the work, I now proceed to exhibit in full the conclusions 
to which the author has been led (as indicated under the head 
of No. 11), to which I shall subjoin further extracts taken from 
different portions of the Memoir, for the purpose of general 
illustration. 


Conclusions. 
1. Many, and probably all, White Chalk Rocks are the pro- 


duce of microscopic coral-animalcules, which are mostly quite 
invisible to the naked eye, possessing calcareous shells of 51, 
to 54, line in magnitude, and of which much more than one 
million are well preserved in each cubic inch, that is, much 
more than ten millions in one pound of chalk *. 

2. The Chalk Marls of the Mediterranean Basin are the 
produce of microscopic Infusoria possessing siliceous shells or 
cases, mostly quite invisible to the naked eye, intermingled 
with a small proportion of the calcareous animalcules of the 
chalk. 

3. The peculiar state of aggregation in White Chalk does 
not arise from a precipitate of lime previously held in solution 
in the water of the sea, nor is it the result of the accumulation 
of the small animalcules, but it proceeds from a disintegration 
of the assembled microscopic organisms into much minuter 
inorganic calcareous particles; the reunion of which into re- 
gular, elliptical, granular lamine, is caused by a peculiar cry- 
stalloid process, which may be compared to crystallization, but 
is of a coarser nature, and essentially different from it. The 
best writing chalk is that in which this process has been deve- 
loped to the greatest extent. 

4. The compact limestone rocks also which bound the Nile 
in the whole of Upper Egypt and extend far into the Sahara 
or Desert, being neither white nor of a staining quality, as 
well as the West Asiatic compact limestone rocks in the north 
of Arabia, are, in the mass, composed of the coral animalcules 
of the European chalk. ‘This affords a new insight into the 
ancient history of the formation of Libya from Syene to the 


* Tt is to be understood that I speak only of such Polythalamia as are 
well preserved, wholly disregarding their fragments. Of the well-preserved 
there are contained in one fourth part of a cubic line, or in one twelfth of 
a grain of chalk, frequently 150 to 200 in number, equal to 600-800 in 
each cubic line, or 1800-2400 in each grain, and from 1,036,000 to 
1,382,400 in each cubic inch ; and hence in one pound of chalk the num- 
ber far exceeds ten millions. 

The larger Polythalamia and Bryozoa of the chalk are best obtained from 
the sediment produced by brushing the chalk under water; the entirely 
microscopic forms remain long suspended in water. : 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. x 


306 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


Atlas, and of Arabia from Sinai to Lebanon, thus opening a 
large field to organic distribution. 

5. Many of the chalk-like formations bordering on the Me- 
diterranean in Sicily, Barbary and Greece, really belong to 
the period of the European chalk formation, as proved by 
their organic contents, although commonly held to be differ- 
ent from the chalk, and considered as tertiary *. 

6. The chalk beds of the South of Europe, around the ba- 
sin of the Mediterranean, are distinguished from those of the 
north and east of Europe by numerous well-preserved chalk 
animalcules, and less numerous inorganic laminz; while in 
the north and east of Europe these relations are reversed +. 

7. In the South of Europe the beds of marl which alternate 
with the chalk consist of siliceous shells of Infusoria, and flints 
are wanting; while in the North of Europe beds of flint al- 
ternate with the chalk, and marls with Infusoria are wanting. 
This exchange of character tends to explain the peculiar re- 
lation of flint to chalk, indicating that the pulverulent sili- 
ceous particles of Infusoria have been converted into compact 
nodules of flint. 

8. It has been lately remarked that the chalk which con- 
tains flints is deficient in numerous siliceous Infusoria, when 
compared with the Bilin slaty Tripel or polishing slate (Po- 
lirschiefer) containing semi-opal; but this deficiency now dis- 
appears, and a rich substitute takes its place, the Infusoria in 
the North of Europe having been employed in the formation 
of flints; while in the south, remaining unchanged, they are 
preserved in the Infusoria marls. 

9. The chalk animalcules resemble most those of the sea- 
sand and the Miliolites, which, up to the present day, have 
been ranged among the Mollusks with the Cephalopods; but 
neither of these are either Cephalopods or Mollusks, nor even 
Infusoria (as asserted by a late observer); but they are Bry- 
ozoa, animals of Moss-corals, which are most nearly related 
to Flustra and Eschara. 

10. ‘The sea downs of some, and probably of most coasts, 
are still in course of formation by living Bryozoa, which, 
though very small, resembling grains of sand, are yet, for the 
most part, larger than the chalk animalcules, and a large pro- 


* In Sicily, however, there occur many breccias of chalk, which have 
suffered a subsequent change, and may be referred to the tertiary epoch. 

¢ Thus in the white and yellow soft writing chalk of the North of Europe 
the inorganic crystalloid portions sometimes equal or rather exceed in mass 
the organic remains; but in the South of Europe, in Sicily, these organisms 
with their fragments are greatly predominant, consisting, as it appears, ex- 
clusively of well-preserved Polythalamia. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 307 


portion of the sand ot the Libyan Desert has been proved to 
consist of such grains. It is only in Nubia above Syene that 
the desert sand becomes a pure detritus of granite *. 

11. In the variouscountries of the earth in which occur white 
and earthy, as well as coloured and compact rocks, composed 
of microscopic calcareous animalcules, the genera and species 
of these animalcules present so striking an agreement with 
those of the white chalk of Riigen, that they may well be 
deemed characteristic of one and the same period of geolo- 
gical formation. It cannot be asserted for a certainty that 
the same forms have been observed any where elset. 

12. In the beds subjacent to and more ancient than the 
chalk, namely, in those of the Oolite or Jura limestone for- 
mation, we have also clear evidence of the existence of other 
microscopic Polythalamia. ‘These, however, are such as have 
not hitherto been found anywhere in the chalk. 

13. The early assertion that al/ limestone was the produce 
of animals}, though resting on no sufficient foundation, and 
therefore justly held in slight regard by modern geologists, 
yet now deserves every attention, since it clearly appears that 
a limestone formation widely extended on the surface of the 
earth is composed of microscopic animals, visibly converted 
in a gradual manner into inorganic chalk and compact lime- 
stone. If similar phenomena appear also in the Jura lime- 
stone formation, and should become still further confirmed, 
these considerations (combined with the long-known existence 
of coarser corals and shells in both formations) tend to show 
how necessary it is, when examining the composition of any con- 
siderable portion of the solid mass of the earth, to strengthen 
our natural senses by artificial means, in order to obtain a di- 
stinct knowledge of the extent to which organic life may have 
contributed to its production. 

14. The extreme minuteness of the chalk animalcules is stri- 
kingly proved by this, that even in the finest levigated whiting 
multitudes of them are still present, and may be applied with- 
out suffering change to the most varied technical purposes. 
Thus in the chalk coating given to painted chambers, paper, 
or even glazed visiting-cards (when not coated with white lead 


* On these very interesting and not easily developed relations, I hope, 
at a future day, to be able to make a more special communication. 

+ If I have applied the same name in some cases both to animalcules of 
the chalk and to forms existing in the present sea-sand, or in recent fossil 
beds, it has arisen partly from my being unacquainted with the original forms 
of the latter, and partly from my desire not to create unnecessary perplex- 
ity by the adoption of new names. It should be observed that they are di- 
stinguished by marks of interrogation. All those which I could really com- 
pare were different. 

t By Linneeus in 1745 and 1748, and Buffon in 1749. 

X 2 


308 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


alone), may be seen a pretty mosaic of well-preserved, moss- 
coral animalcules, but which are invisible to the naked eye. 
And thus our natural vision receives from such a surface the 
impression of the purest white, little deeming that it contains 
the bodies of millions of self-existing beings, of varied and 
beautiful forms, more or less closely crowded together (as in 
Plate IV., where the subjects are magnified 300 times). 


Explanation of the Plates and Tabular View. 


The Memoir is accompanied by four Plates*, presented with 
the view of facilitating a comparison between the organic re- 
lations of minute fossil bodies invisible to the naked eye, and 
those of still living bodies visible to the naked eye. 

Thus the first three Plates exhibit recent small bodies natu- 
rally visible, with which the naturally invisible forms of the 
fourth Plate may be readily associated. 

The first three Plates serve also to elucidate the true nature 
of the Polythalamia (hitherto mistaken), showing their greater 
affinity to the Bryozoa (Flustra) than to all other animal 
forms, and in particular the great difference there is between 
them and Cephalopods and Infusoria. ‘They represent partly 
the unfolded, soft, external parts of living subjects, and partly 
dead, naked bodies, artificially divested of their calcareous 
shell, and not hitherto figured. 

Lastly, these first three Plates serve to convey a view, ac- 
cording to some of their principal divisions, of the structure 
of the whole group of forms occurring in Polythalamia, and 
in particular to illustrate their frequent assemblage in families, 
or Polyparies, as they are termed. Plate I. contains simple 
forms; Plates II. and III. composite or family forms, Poly- 
paries; of which Plate II. contains family forms assembled in 
single rows, and Plate ITI. family forms arranged in many rows. 

If, as already observed, we examine a wall or paper whitened 
with finely levigated chalk, or a glazed visiting-card not coated 
with white lead alone, but also with chalk, they would appear, 
when magnified 300 times, more or less rich in subjects, as 
represented in Plate IV. 

Plate I. contains simple recent Polythalamia from the sea- 
sand of Rimini. Fig. 1. Rotalia Beccarii; the shell only was 
known, but the figures show also the form of the animal when 
deprived of its shell by an acid, the form of both being the 
same. Fig. 2. Marginulina Raphanus (Nodosaria Raphanus, 
Nautilus diaphanus priorum), also very common at Rimini 
and other Italian coasts, and which had hitherto been errone- 
ously ranked with Orthocera. 

Plate II. contains Polyparies of recent Polythalamia assem- 


* These plates do not accompany Mr. Weaver’s paper. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 309 


dled in single rows, from the Red Sea and the Mediterranean. 
The two subjects represented in this Plate were collected by 
me in the year 1823, and it is peculiarly interesting, through 
my newly-discovered method of observing*, to have been 
able to see in several divisions of the internal body the 
remains of the siliceous Infusoria, of which they had made a 
repast fifteen years before. Fig. 1. Peneroplis planatus, d Or- 
bigny, Nautilus planatus of Fichtel and Moll, from the Red 
Sea. The shells of this animalcule were hitherto only known, 
but the soft organic animal form which they inclose is liere also 
represented. Fig. 2. Coscinospira Hemprichiz, a form from 
the Red Sea, also found in the Libyan part of the Mediter- 
ranean, and which was formerly erroneously placed adjoining 
the Spzrula of the Cephalopods, and more recently as con- 
nected, through Lituolites nautiloides, with Spirolina. 

Plate II]. contains Polyparies of recent Polythalamia assem- 
bled in many rows. ‘This Plate contains the only living ani- 
malcule of the Polythalamia group, hitherto so far observed 
as to admit of its classification. The three forms given in 
this Plate, constructed of raany rows of animalcules, may be 
distinctly associated with the Flustra and Eschara of the 
Bryozoa, to which, through the well-known Zunulites and 
Orbitulites (hitherto ranked with coral animals), they approxi- 
mate in a convincing manner. Fig. 1. Orbiculus numismalis, 
from the sea-sand of the Antilles Isles. Fig. 2. Sorites or- 
Siculus = Nautilus orbiculus, Forskal, Nummulina (Assilina) 
nitida, dOrbigny,? from the Red Sea. The same species 
lives also in the Mediterranean. In a part magnified 300 
times we see the animalcule with eight feelers protruding from 
its cell. In some of the cells may be seen distinct shells of 
siliceous Infusoria; in others appear oviform globules. Fig. 3. 
Amphisorus Hemprichii closely resembles the Sorites; but it 
has cells on both sides bearing single animalcules, and hence 


* The new method of observing is the following :—Place a drop of water 
upon a lamina of mica, and put into it of scraped chalk as much as will 
cover the fine point of a knife, spreading it out and leaving it to rest a few 
seconds; then withdraw the finest particles which are suspended in the 
water, together with most of the water, and let the remainder become per- 
fectly dry. Cover this remainder so spread out with Canadian balsam, the 
turpentine of the Pinus (Abies) balsamea, and hold it over a lamp until it 
becomes slightly fluid without froth. A preparation thus made seldom 
fails, and when magnified 300 times in diameter we see that the mass cf 
the chalk is chiefly composed of minute well-preserved organisms. In this 
preparation all the cells of the Polythalamia appear at first black with a 
white central spot, which is caused by the air contained in the cells, which, 
as is well known, appear under water as annular black bodies; but by de- 
grees the balsam penetrates into all the single cells, the black rings of the 
air vesicles disappear, and we recognize all the small cells of the Polytha- 
lamian animals, often presenting a very pretty appearance. 


310 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


the dises are twice as thick as in Sorites. If we compare So- 
rites with Flustra, we may place Amphisorus by the side of 
Eschara, but, being both free moving bodies, they are different 
from them. 

Plate IV. contains the znvisible animalcules of the chalk 
and chalk marl, displayed in twelve specimens of rock; 1 to 9 
being portions from the chalk, and 10 to 12 from the chalk 
marl, magnified 300 times. In these specimens the calcare- 
ous Polythalamia amount to sixteen species, and the siliceous 
Infusoria to twelve species, with siliceous spicula of sponges. 
The twelve localities from which these specimens of the rock 
masses were derived are the following:— No. 1 to 5, writing 
chalk; namely, 1. from Puszkary, in Poland, opposite Grod- 
no, from the shore of the Memel; 2. from Jutland, in Den- 
mark; 3. from the island of Rugen in Pomerania; 4. from 
Gravesend, on the Thames; 5. from Meudon, near Paris; 
Jjirmer writing chalk, No. 6, from Cattolica in Sicily; com-_ 
pact, not writing chalk, No. 7, from the Mokattum hills near 
Cairo; and No. 8, from the Catacombs of Thebes in Upper 
Egypt; compact gray limestone, No. 9, from the mountain 
mass of Hamam Faraiin in Sinai, Arabia; chalk marl, No. 
10, from Oran in Africa; No. 11, from Caltasinetta in Sicily ; 
No. 12, from Greece. 

In the general table indicated above, under the head of No. 
13 of the contents of the memoir, a list is given of the princi- 
pal forms of the invisible organic bodies which constitute 
the rocks from which the twelve above-mentioned specimens 
were taken, as well as the chalk of Brighton, the chalk marl 
of Zante in the Ionian Islands, and the nummulite limestone 
of the Pyramids of Geza in Egypt. From this it results that 
the principal forms in these rocks consist of twenty-five spe- 
cies of calcareous-shelled Polythalamia, thirty-nine species of 
siliceous-shelled Infusoria, seven species of soft-shelled Infu- 
soria of the flints, and five species of siliceous plants. 

The twenty-five species of calcareous-shelled Polythalamia, 
belonging to eight genera, are the following :— 

Flustrella concentrica; Globigerina bulloides ?, G. helicina?; 
Planulina sicula, P. *turgida; Robulina cretacea; Rosalina 
*foveolata, R. globularis?, R. *levigata, R. pertusa; Rotalia 
*olobulosa, R. ocellata, R. ornata, R. perforata, R. scabra, 
R. stigma; Textularia aciculata?, T. *aspera, T. brevis, T. 
*dilatuta, T. *globulosa, T. perforata, 'T. spinosa, 'T. *striata ; 
Turbinulina ¢talica? Quinqueloculina? from Benisuef, is 
doubtful. N.B. Textularia globulosa, when in fragments, is 
not easily distinguished from Rofalia globulosa; and in like 
manner the fragments of Textularia perforata may be con- 
founded with Rotalia perforata. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 311 


The thirty-nine species of siliceous-shelled Infusoria belong 
to fourteen genera, and are as follow :— 

Actinocyclus ternarius, A. *quaternarius, A. *quinarius, A. 
senarius, A. septenarius, A. octonarius, A. denarius; Coccone- 
ma Crete; Cornutella clathrata; Coscinodiscus Argus, C. 
centralis, C. lineatus, C. *minor, C. *Patina; Denticella Fra- 
gilaria, D. tridens; Dictyocha Fibula, D. Navicula, D. poly- 
actis, D. speculum, D. stella, D. triangula; Eunotia zebra; 
Fragilaria rhabdosoma, F. striolata?; Gallionella aurichalca ?, 
G. sulcata; Haliomma Medusa, H. crenatum; Lithocampe 
lineata, L. Radicula, L. solitaria; Navicula africana, N. Ba- 
cillum, N. eurysoma, N. ventricosa, N. sicula; Pyxidicula 
prisca; Synedra ulna. 

The seven species of soft-shelled Infusoria of the flints be- 
long to three genera, and are the following: —Chzetophyta 
Pyrite; Peridinium pyrophorum+; Xanthidium bulbosum, X. 
Surcatum, X. hirsutum, X. ramosum, X. tubiferum. 

The five species of siliceous plants belong to two genera, 
namely, Spongia (Tethya?) aciculosa, S. cancellata, 8. *Cri- 
brum, S. binodis; Spongilla ( Tethya ?) lacustris}. 

Of these principal forms the before-mentioned rocks partake 
in the proportions as stated below: namely, 


Species of Species of Infusoria. Species of 
pouychalarnia: | Silicoaie omanenedthie spice 
in Chalk, | in Flints. 

The Chalk of H 
Puszkary contains ......... 6 | 
Riven eet -as oot nce ah 7 1 
Mrblanel) hope acide dae: f6 cade 6 
Gravesend. 2sass7ceses <2 0 6 3 5 
Brichfert..235c.003s,.05--%> 7 ] 4 
Ly PSP Pe A See er OG AL” bee 2, 
RO ONG atest snp os, doses 9 

The Chalk Marl of Siliceous Infusoria. 
Caltasinetta ......... saree 7 C7 AREA ace 4 
rarity taste anes e cane sesene 2 [fe NRPS he Se 1 
WAANMEE 582s vals ds osioa vole ese 5 Sor aiig eect 2 
(Ae oe ne acer aoe 3 EO as Boab 1 

The Compact Chalk of 
Byte see deale bens oa sioae 8 | 
Je\rre | VE eke se anpoocoUbSeEUcOOne 6 | 

The Nummulite Limestone o Containing 4 species of Num- 
The Pyramids of Geza ... 6 ; mulite, the largest of wey 

is one inch in diameter. 


a eS ee = 
+ Peridinium delitiense has hitherto been found only in flint pebbles 
near Delitzsch, yet accompanied with forms that are common in the flints 
of the chalk. ; : ; ey! 
+ In the preceding lists, the species which are marked with an asterisk 
are those which most frequently occur, forming the masses of the rocks. 
The Rotalia globulosa occurs in all the localities. 


312 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


On the Chalk Marl, and its relations to the Chalk and its 
Flints. 


The whole coast of Oran in Africa appears to belong to 
the chalk formation, composing the plain east of the town, 
and extending thence to the Atlas. The marl brought from 
thence as tertiary by M. Rozet in great quantities I had an 
opportunity of examining in Paris, and I found not only Po- 
lirschiefer and an Infusoria conglomerate, but calcareous ani- 
malcules of the same species as occur in the chalk of Poland, 
Riigen, Denmark, and Paris, and which there mainly contri- 
bute to its mass. It thus appeared that the so-called tertiary 
formation of the coast of Barbary might, without much hazard, 
be brought into a nearer connexion with the chalk. In his 
description of this tract, M. Rozet states*, ‘* The tertiary 
formation is extensively developed in Oran, forming the soil 
of the large plain on the east of the town, and on the south 
to the Atlas. It forms also the sea-coast to an extent of 3000 
metres between Mers el Kebir and Cape Falcon, and the 
whole soil of the adjacent plain. The lower bed is a blue 
marl, like that which we found at Algiers and within the Atlas. 
It appears destitute of organic remains. ‘The second or upper 
deposit consists of marly and calcareous beds in alternation, 
forming a thickness of 30 to 40 metres. In the plain these 
beds are apparently horizontal, as well as in the elevated plain 
of the Rammra hill; but in the hills south-west of the town 
of Kasba they are, on an extent of two hours march, inclined 
to the north, at an angle sometimes exceeding 30°. ‘The beds 
of limestone are white and chalk-like, yellowish and coarse 
granular, usually forming the lower part, succeeded by others 
alternating with yellow marls, which are often slaty and 
charged with sand, and between them are found layers of 
ostreze and other shells. Among them two beds are distin- 
guished, each one metre in thickness, composed of very white 
finely-laminated marl, containing numerous well-preserved 
impressions of fishes, so that in a cubic mass of one foot we 
seldom fail to find three or four fishes. In these beds of marl 
thus enclosing the fishes, other organic remains do not appear ; 
but in the calcareous and sandy beds which intervene, occur 
layers of large oysters mingled with gryphez. The upper 
part of this deposit is composed of a calcareous breccia, which 
is exhibited at the surface in the soil of the whole plain on 
the south-west of Oran.” 

This exact description of the position and thickness of the 
white marl with impressions of fishes, has a reference to the 


* Rozet, Voyage dans la Régence d Alger, Paris, 1833. tome 1. chap. v. 
pp. 56, 63. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 313 


Infusoria conglomerate of Oran, to which I have already ad- 
verted. It is probably what formed the Tripel of the earlier 
periods of Italy. When M. Rozet speaks (at p. 28-30) of 
the great extent of the tertiary tract near Algiers as similar 
in its relations to those of Oran, I cannot agree with him. On 
the contrary, forming my judgment by the organic remains, 
I consider the desert tract near Algiers as really composed of 
a tertiary formation, which reposes on chalk. This opinion 
is founded on my observation, that the tract in Libya, extend- 
ing from Alexandria to Siwa, is composed of tertiary beds, 
while from Cairo to Geza the chalk formation occurs, which 
terminates at the granite of Syene, but is far spread into the 
Desert. The valley of Siwa appears to form the northern 
boundary of the chalk in Eastern Libya. 

In the South of Italy, at Caltasinetta and its neighbourhood, 
the relations had been correctly seized by our late friend 
Frederick Hoffmann, from whose diary | have been favoured 
with an extract by M. von Dechen. He represents the series 
of strata which occupy the greater part of Sicily as composed 
of limestones, sandstones, clays, and marls; the lower mem- 
bers being probably referable to the Jura formation, suc- 
ceeded by such as clearly belong to the chalk, and many beds 
of which perfectly resemble the hard chalk of the north-west 
of Germany (Teutoburger Wald). Among the marls are 
white chalk-like thinly laminated masses, analogous to Tri- 
pel, designated by Hoffmann as white chalk marl, and which 
especially occur in the southern part of the island. ‘The beds 
of the chalk formation usually dip Z0° to 30°, while the strike 
is nearly constant, from 15° to 45° S. of E. and N. of W., 
parallel to the south coast. ‘The tertiary beds which succeed 
the chalk are composed of loose sand, friable sandstone, tes- 
taceous breccias, clays and limestones. ‘They cover the chalk 
unconformably, resting on the truncated edges of the latter. 
The chalk beds are upon the whole poor in organic remains, 
and these are seldom distinct; there occur Hippurites, Num- 
mulites, Lenticulites, and in a few piaces indistinct Ammo- 
nites and Belemnites, while the tertiary beds are quite filled 
with innumerable Mollusks, of which nine-tenths are still li- 
ving in the Mediterranean. ‘This distinction is so striking that 
it scarcely required the difference of relative position in order 
to draw a correct line between the two formations. Even had 
so circumspect a geologist as Frederick Hoffmann not cor- 
rectly seized and pronounced with decision on these local 
relations, the numerous microscopic siliceous Infusoria with 
calcareous Polythalamia which [ have found in the chalk 
mar! would have led to the same conclusion. 


314 Ehrenberg on the Organic Composition of Chalk. 


If we compare Hoffmann’s description of this portion of 
Sicily with that given by Rozet of the coast near Oran, we 
cannot avoid recognizing a similarity of relations; and the 
thinly laminated marly beds with impressions of fishes, 
between Caltasinetta and Castrogiovanni, which Hoffmann 
refers with certainty to the chalk formation, correspond to the 
similar beds which occur near Oran, but which were said to 
be tertiary. And the parallel is confirmed by the micro- 
scopic siliceous Infusoria and calcareous animalcules which I 
have discovered in both. 

The genera and species of the siliceous Infusoria in Sicily 
are so similar to those of Oran and Zante, that of thirty-six 
species, four occur in all the three countries, three in Cal- 
tasinetta and Zante, seven in Caltasinetta and Oran, while in 
all of them the Coscinodiscus Patina is greatly predominant. 
Of all these siliceous animals, not a single species has been 
found in the chalk of the North of Europe, nor even in the 
flints. On the other hand, the calcareous-shelled animalcules, 
which in the South of Europe accompany the siliceous ani- 
mals, comprise about one half of the same species that are 
found in the North, yet exceeding them in quantity. 

From the examination of the organic constituents of the 
chalk marl we learn the hitherto unknown fact, that nume- 
rous swarms of microscopic Infusoria were in existence within 
the period of the secondary formation of the earth’s surface, 
chiefly belonging to such as possess siliceous cases or shells, 
and which for the greater part are members of such sections 
of the Bacillaria family as had previously appeared to be con- 
fined to the tertiary or newest formations. 

Of the thirty-nine or forty species of siliceous Infusoria 
occurring in the chalk formation, thirty-four or thirty-five 
have not hitherto been found in the recent state; but it is re- 
markable that the remaining five or six species so closely 
resemble existing species of the present day, that they present 
no peculiar character by which they could be distinguished 
from them, and hence the application of new names appeared 
inadmissible. They are, Eunotia zebra, Fragilaria rhab- 
dosoma, F. striolata ?, Gallionella aurichalca, Navicula ventri- 
cosa, Synedra ulna*. 

In the chalk itself only four out of the thirty-nine or forty 


* The indifference shown to climate by Infusoria, and the peculiarity of — 
their organic development, seem to render it possible that they might be 
more readily preserved through many catastrophes of the earth than other 
forms. By the faculty which they possess of spontaneous division, a single 
individual can, under very favourable circumstances, be multiplied in the 
course of a few hours to the extent of millions. 


Mr. A. White’s Description of a South American Wasp. 315 


species of siliceous Infusoria have hitherto been met with, 
namely, Fragilaria rhabdosoma, Fragilaria striolata ?, Gallio- 
nella aurichalca, and Pyxidicula prisca, They are very rare, 
and found only in the vicinity of the beds of flint. 


[To be continued. ] 


XXXVI.—Description of a South American Wasp which col- 
lects Honey. By Mr. ApAm Wuires, M.E.S.; an Assistant 
in the Zoological Department of the British Museum. 

[With a Plate. ] 


Some of the Wasp tribe of the New World form their nests of 
a solid and rather thick pasteboard. Such structures have 
been met with in Pennsylvania*, while they occur frequently 
in the more tropical parts of South America as far as Buenos 
Ayrest, and very probably much to the south of that point: 
in the description of the Isthmus of Darien t, Wafer mentions 
“the bird’s nest bee, the hives of which are black and hard, 
hanging from the trees like birds’ nests.” 

The best known is that of the Chartergus nidulans §, which 
is formed “ofa beautifully polished white and solid pasteboard, 
impenetrable by the weather||.”” It has been fully described 
by Reaumur in the sixth volume of his ‘ Mémoires’: in the 
British Museum there are two specimens of this nest. They 
are securely attached to the branch of a tree by their upper end, 
and vary much in length, from a few inches, as in the Museum 
specimens, to two feet or evenmore. In the former case they 
are more or less round and have but four or five combs, while 
in the latter they are of a long cylindrical shape, and have a 


* Rymsdyk, Mus. Britannicum, tab. 1. f. 2. 

+ Mr. Cuming tells me he has seen specimens there, at least four feet 
long: in a deserted one a swallow had built her nest. 

t Voyage and Description of the Isthmus of America (1704), p. 214. 

§ The Vespa nidulans, Fab., is figured by Coquebert (Ill. Icon. tab. 6. 
fiz. 3.), and Guerin (Iconogr. pl. 72. fig. 7.). In Saint Fargeau’s ‘ Hist. Nat. 
des Hymenopt.’ i. p. 546, it constitutes, along with another black species, 
the genus Chartergus ; I believe it is the type of Latreille’s Epipone. Cuvier 
(Bull. des Sc.) seems to have first pointed out, in 1797, the error into which 
Reaumur fell, of considering a Chalcididous parasite found in these nests as 
being the constructors of them, He regarded it as the Chalcis annulata of 
Fabricius, an insect found in the pupe of nocturnal Lepidoptera. In 1798 
Fabricius described the insect as Chalcis conica (Suppl. Ent. Syst. 242), 
having obtained specimens from the nest : the name he afterwards altered to 
pyramidea (Syst. Piez. 167), as his former specific name was pre-occupied. 
Mr. Sells has recently found the parasite in the nest (Journal of the Pro- 
ceedings of Entomol. Society, ii. p. 30), and Mr. Westwood has published a 
more accurate figure than that given by Reaumur (Ent. Soc. Trans., ii. 
pl. 20. f. 6.). 

|| Kirby and Spence, Introd. 1. p. 506, 


316 Mr. A. White’s Description of a 


corresponding number of partitions ; additional combs are 
added to the lower part as the occupants increase in number. 
These combs are horizontal, convex on the under side, and 
fixed to the walls of the nest by their whole circumference. 
The cells are hexagonal and open downwards, as in most 
other nests constructed by the Vespide. Each of the combs 
has a hole near the middle, through which access is obtained 
to the uppermost apartments. The outer entrance is by a 
small round orifice near the middle of the under side, which 
is more or less funnel-shaped. 

In the Museum there is a nest from the West Indies of a 
greyish brown colour; it is bell-shaped, and attached to the 
branch of a tree in the same way as the other. The base, 
however, is flat, the entrance being by a small hole close to 
the edge: each stage of combs has a similarly situated orifice 
to give’ access to the variovs compartments. There are five 
straight horizontal partitions, fixed, as in the preceding, by 
their entire circumference; on the lowest there are no indica- 
tions of cells, on the fourth there 1s a circular cell unfinished, 
while in the three upper combs the hexagonal cells are con- 
fined to the middle. The texture of this nest is coarse, the 
fibres on the surface and throughout being distinctly visible. 
It is seven and a half inches long, the base where its diameter 
is greatest having nearly the same dimensions. 

This nest closely agrees with one from Cayenne figured 
by Cuvier*; the constructor is a small Vespidous insect of 
a shining black colour, with brown wings and a pedicellate 
abdomen, which the French naturalist has named- Vespa 
Tatuat, from its local name “La Mouche Tatou.” Bur- 
meister} says this insect forms a nest, having “ the superior 
surface covered with a multitude of conical knobs ;” in Cu- 
vier’s figure it is perfectly smooth. 

The insects which form these curious habitations have been 
observed by Lacordaire§ in their native country. Their so- 
cieties are not dissolved each year, as happens with the wasps 
of our climates, which, on the approach of cold weather, are 
nearly all cut off. 

The nests are found in copse-wood, principally near plan- 
tations (at least in Guiana), and are generally suspended at a 
height of three or four feet from the ground. During the 
rainy season, from January to the middle of June, only perfect 


* Bull. des Se. par la Soc. Phil., n. 8. 

+ The Polistes morio of Fabricius, who describes the nest from Cuvier’s 
communication. It is the Lpipona Tatua of Saint Fargeau. 

+ Man. of Ent., transl. by Shuckard, § 296. p. 523. 


§ Introd. a1’Entom., ii. p. 508. 


South American Wasp which collects Honey. 317 


nests are to be met with; in January and February the cells 
are in great measure filled with larvae; in March and April 
these decrease in number, and by the end of May scarcely 
any are to be found. These are thought to turn into females, 
which, not finding room in their old nursery, emigrate and 
form new colonies, as when the fine season returns, which is 
about the middle of June, nests are to be found in progress ; 
but instead of only one female being at work, as is the case 
with our wasps, Lacordaire has observed as many as a dozen 
busily engaged in constructing their new abode. As soon as 
a series of cells is completed larvee may be found in them, and 
the nest is gradually increased by the addition of new combs. 
In September the structure is half finished, and towards the 
end of November it is most frequently completed. The old 
nests of the preceding year continue peopled as before, but 
new larvee were only observed in them in abundance in Sep- 
tember or October ; these are believed to turn into neuters: if 
this is the case, the reverse takes place with the European 
wasps, the neuters of which are first excluded. 

Mr. Walter Hawkins has presented to the collection of the 
British Museum a pasteboard nest from the banks of the Rio 
Yancay (Uruguay.?), which differs very materially from both 
the structures I have alluded to above. It seems to be of the 
same description as the fabric referred to by Burmeister,—by 
Westwood* as existing in the Berlin Museum, and appears 
to me to be identical with the nest of the “ Chiguana” wasp 
referred to by Azarat. 

As the accompanying figs., 1 and 2, drawn by Mr. Dinkel, 
give its shape and general appearance better than any de- 
scription could do, it is only necessary to say, that, viewed 
sideways, it is of an oblong form, rounded at the base. The 
orifices at the side, near the bottom, bulge out considerably. 

When viewed from beneath it is somewhat ovate. It is 
very generally covered with conical knobs of various shapes, 
nearly all of which are more or less rubbed at the end, but in 
some places, less exposed, they are pointed, and in many in- 
stances nearly three-quarters of an inch long. At the very 
top, and on the side above the entrance, there are but few of 
these projections; in two or three places the surface is very 
distinctly contracted, and in the concavities there are no pro- 
jecting points; the knobs seem to run in irregular, generally 
transverse, ridges. 

The entrances, as may be seen in fig. 2, are artfully protected 
by pent roofs from the weather, which, in the rainy season, is 


* Introd. to Mod. Classif., ii. p. 251. 
+ Voyages dans l’Amér. Mérid., i. p. 171. 


318 Mr. A. White’s Description of a 


sometimes very violent ; they are also so intricately twisted, 
as to prevent the ingress of any moth or other enemy, at least 
of any size. The hardness of the whole mass must tend very 
much to protect its constructor from the attacks of insect or 
honey-seeking animals; and the natives, with some degree of 
probability, believe, that feline and other animals are deterred 
from taking the nest by the pointed knobs with which it is 
covered ; Mr. Hawkins’s correspondent in Buenos Ayres as- 
sured him of this. 

The substance is hard, the texture close, and, when seen 
with a slight magnifying power, seems curiously matted*. 
The natives say that it is principally formed of the dried dung 
of the “ Capincha,” which, from the description, would appear 
to be some sort of Water Cavy. 

On making a longitudinal section of this singular insect- 
structure down the middle, I found there were fourteen combs 
in it, exclusively of a globular mass at the top, seemingly the 
nucleus of the nest; this is nearly encircled by the two nearest 
combs. The other twelve are arranged beneath these, the up- 
permost most nearly approaching a circle in their arrangement 
as they approximate to the mass at the top. The different 
“ stories” of combs are attached to the common wall of the 
nest; the entrances to the various compartments are at the 
sides, a small irregular-shaped space being left between the 
comb and the outer envelope in various parts of it. Ad/ the 
combs are covered to the very edge by the cells, except the 
parts of them that are immediately close to the orifices of the 
nest, where, if they existed, they would impede the entrance 
and exit of the inhabitants. The uppermost combs are 
thickest, being throughout from seven to five lines in thick- 
ness, whilst the lower are not half that depth. ‘The cells are 
small, hexagonal, and, as in other wasps’ nests, have the open- 
ing downwards; they are formed of a light papery substance, 
similar in colour to the outer covering. This, as might be 
expected, is thickest at the top, where, internally, from the 
meeting of several combs, it is rather loose ; at the base it is 
thinnest. The knobs are solid throughout, and, like the ex- 
ternal envelope from which they arise, are formed of nume- 
rous layers of “ paper” so closely blended as to be hardly di- 

* The structure of paper and pasteboard, as made by insects, would form 
an interesting subject of investigation. In several specimens which I have 
had an opportunity of examining under a powerful microscope, there seem 
to exist great differences, some consisting of particles of wood or other ve- 
getable substances, simply agglutinated ; while in others these particles ap- 
pear to have undergone a change within the body of the insect or some other 
animal, and to have lost all traces of their vegetable origin; others again, 
as in the present instance, seem to combine both. 


South American Wasp which collects Honey. 319 


stinguishable: the solid wall of the nest at top is about a quarter 
of an inch in thickness. The nest is nearly sixteen inches 
long: the broadest part, which is on the same line with the 
orifices, is more than a foot long ; the narrowest point is nine 
or ten inches. At the base, an imaginary straight line, drawn 
from the orifices to the opposite side, would be nearly a foot 
long. It would seem as if the nest was complete ; indeed, un- 
less the insects had the power of redissolving the matter at 
the base, or the inclination to gnaw it off, I cannot see how 
they could make additions to it. 

Many of the uppermost combs have the cells, in the middle, 
filled with a brownish red honey, which, in its present state, 
possesses scarcely any smell or taste. The occurrence of 
honey in the combs is interesting, inasmuch as it still further 
confirms the accuracy of Azara’s observation, and is made 
by a Vespidous insect having the first joint of the abdomen 
elongated into a pedicel. 

Azara, in the account of his residence in various parts of 
South America, mentioned the fact of several wasps of these 
countries collecting honey. The Baron Walckenaer, who 
edited the French translation of this work, published in 1809*, 
thought that the Spanish traveller, who was unskilled in en- 
tomoiogy, had made some mistake with regard to the insects, 
and regarded the so-called wasps as belonging to some Jee of 
the genus, of which the Apis amalthea is the type (Melipona.) 
Latreille also believed that they must be referred to the ge- 
nera Melipona or Trigona, insects which, in South America, 
take the place of our honey-bee. These authors were after- 
wards clearly convinced of the correctness of Azara’s observa- 
tions, by the circumstance of M. Auguste de St. Hilaire+ find- 
ing near the river Uruguay, an oval grey-coloured nest of a 
papery consistence, like that of the European wasps, suspended 
from the branches of a small shrub about a foot from the 
ground. He and two other attendants partook of some honey, 
and found it of an agreeable sweetness, free from the phar- 
maceutic taste which so frequently accompanies European 
honey. He gives a detailed account of its poisonous effects 
on himself and his two men, in the paper referred to. <A. de 
Saint Hilaire afterwards procured specimens of the insect, 
which was described by Latreille{ under the name of Polistes 
Lecheguana. 


* Voyages dans l’Amér. Mérid., i. p. 165, note. 

+ Mémoires du Muséum, xii. p. 293, etc. ; see also Ann. des Sc. (1824), 
iv. p. 335, ete. 

t Mém. du Mus., xi. p. 13; xii. pl. 12. fig. B. Mr. Shuckard says 
(Lardn. Cab. Cycl., Ins., p. 183) Brachygastra analis of Perty (del Anim., 
etc., p. 146. tab. 28. f. 6.) is synonymous, and on comparing descriptions I 


320 Mr. A. White’s Description of a 


Latreille has entered at some length into its history, cor- 
recting the mistake he had fallen into in a preceding me- 
moir*. He is inclined to believe that the nest figured by Her- 
nandez+ under the name of “ Yzaxalasmitl” belongs to the 
Lecheguana. If this be the case, “Chiguana” or “Leche- 
guana” must be a name applied to different sorts of wasps{, 
as Azara’s Chiguana is said expressly to inhabit a hard nest, 
having the surface covered with prominent inequalities. 

In Latreille’s insect, the mesothorax is strongly truncated 
at the end, and the scutelium is rather square and hollowed 
out behind, the upper portion of the base of the abdomen being 
applied to it; the pedicel of the abdomen is extremely short. 
In the insect, specimens of which I found on opening the 
knob-covered nest I have described, the mesothorax and its 
scutellum are gradually rounded off, and the first joint of the 
abdomen is elongated into a pedicel. 

I am somewhat at a loss to which of the modern subgenera 
to refer it, as it seems in some respects to differ from them 
all. It would come nearest Saint Fargeau’s genus Epipona, 
which seems not the Epipone of Latreille’s former works. 
From Polybia of the same author it would appear to be not 
distantly removed. I cannot find a description of it in any 
work I have access to, 


Myrapetra§, nov. gen. 

Head transverse, wider than the thorax; stemmata placed in an 
equilateral triangle on vertex : antenne (in neuter) 12-jointed, 
inserted in a depression of the face above the clypeus, rather 
closer to the edge of the emarginate eyes than they are to each 
other; torulus deeply punctured. Mandibles rather long and 
stout, with nearly parallel sides; the outer margin with a few 
hairs, beneath they are hollowed out, and viewed from above 
seem to have several longitudinal striz ; at the end they are ob- 
liquely truncated and furnished with four teeth: the inner, when 
the mandible is viewed laterally, appears broad and truncated, 
but when seen from beneath is small and rather sharp; it is not 
much removed from the other three, which are acuminate, and 


can find no difference inthem. He proposed in the above volume the name 
Neectarina for Latreille’s and Perty’s insect, as Brachygastra is preoccupied 
in Entomology; but Nectarinia being already used in Ornithology, Mr. 
Shuckard proposes in lieu of it Me/issaia, the species being W. Lecheguana. 

* On South American Bees, published in Humboldt and Bonpland’s 
‘Rec. d’Observ. de Zoologie.’ 

+ Nov. Hist., etc., p. 333. Latreille quotes the other as being in all pro- 
bability the Lecheguana’s nest, but his doing so seems to arise from an in- 
advertent misquotation. 

t St. Hilaire speaks of two species being distinguished in the country, 
one making white and the other reddish honey. 

§ A fanciful word compounded of the names of two, ancient cities, one 
in Asia Minor, the other in Arabia. 


South American Wasp which collects Honey. 321 


rise gradually one above another, though, measuring from their 
base to the tip, they are nearly equal in length. Clypeus some- 
what longer than broad, somewhat cordate; in front acuminate, 
and edged with short stiff hairs. 

Thorax: mesothoracic scutellum and metathoracic prescutum 
neither particularly abrupt nor excavated. Upper wings as long 
as the entire insect, with the marginal cell extending consider- 
ably nearer to the apex of the wing than the third submarginal, 
which is dilated on the outer side at the base ; second submarginal 
cell contracted towards the marginal, but has a part of the radial 
nervure common to both. Legs rather long ; posterior pair having 
the tarsus longer than the tibia, which terminate in two cal- 
caria, the interior of which is much longer than the other, di- 
lated and obliquely cut at tip (a structure found in many of the 
neighbouring genera, so that it must play some important part 
in the ceconomy of these insects); the spurs of the first two pair 
of tibize equal in length ; the tip of the posterior femora and the 
base (at least) of the lengthened first joint of tarsus, have each 
a brush of short hairs. 

Abdomen rather slender ; the first segment narrowed into a turbi- 
nate pedicel, not quite so long as the other segments taken 
together, at base cylindrical* ; second segment very slightly 
contracted at base, then suddenly campanulate (or rather acorn- 
cup-shaped) and much larger than the others which it encloses ; 
the tips of it are simplet. 


* In Mr. Shuckard’s collection, a black Mexican insect, and one at least 
of St. Fargeau’s genera, have this part much depressed. 

+ There exists in the collection of the British Museum, without locality 
attached to it, a somewhat longer-bodied but shorter-winged insect, with the 
first abdominal segment pedicellate, the second much broader than in My- 
rapetra, and appearing encircled at the apex by a coronet of short flattened 
equal processes placed close to each other, somewhat like the peristome of 
certain mosses; the second segment nearly conceals the other segments, 
from one of which, however, the processes may arise. 

The clypeus in this is rather square in front, angulated in the middle, and 
furnished with several short stiff hairs; the sides in front also angulated. 

The mandibles are somewhat elongate, rather thicker at base than the 
tip, which ends obliquely and appears to have four close teeth (the inner in- 
distinct?). The metathoracie scutellum is longitudinally hollowed in the 
middle; the anterior wings have the second submarginal cell somewhat 
lozenge-shaped, and slightly but distinctly petiolate towards the radial ner- 
vure ; the third cubital is dilated exteriorly at base. J propose to name 
this subgenus Anthreneida. 

The only species (4. coronata, n. sp.) I have seen, is the one alluded to 
above, which has the thorax and abdomen deeply punctured; it is brownish 
black, with the first abdominal segment rufous ; clypeus in front yellowish, 
rather smooth. Over the whole of the insect there is more or less of a brown- 
ish silky pubescence, more especially on the second large, campanulate, ab- 
dominal segment; the wings are clear, except the marginal cell, which is 
brown (the brown extends somewhat over the radial nervure on the outside 
of third submarginal cell), and a narrow line of the same colour below costal 
nerve widening towards the stigma; the flattened abdominal processes are 
yellowish and margined at the extremity. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. Y 


322 Bibliographical Notices. 


The following description may serve to distinguish the species 
Myrapetra scutellaris, n. sp. (Pl. IV. t. 4-7) : 

M. brunneo-fuliginosa, sericeo ubique pubescens, mesothoracis 
scutello, metathoracis prescuto flavescentibus ; alis hyalinis, 
stigmate nervisque brunneis. 

Hab. Amer. Merid. In Mus. Brit. 

It is smooth; the scutellum has a fine impressed dark line down 
the middle ; the stemmata are of an amber colour. 


The figure of the insect is lithographed from an outline 
made by Mr. Westwood at my request, which, however, is 
slightly altered, as the specimen, when Mr. Westwood drew it, 
was unset. The section of the nest, fig.3, was most carefully 
drawn by Mr. Basire, jun. from the original. In the Museum 
collection there are two specimens seemingly identical with 
those I took from the nest, and Mr. Shuckard has shown me 
a larger specimen which may very probably be the female ; 
this has dark stemmata. 

I have been unable to add a description of the maxillz, 
palpi or tongue, the last of which, in an insect collecting 
honey as this does, must be particularly organized ; but hope, 
that when more specimens are met with, | may have an op- 
portunity of doing so. 

I may add, that in the nest I found the remains of a black- 
bodied, black-winged fly, with rufous thorax, allied to Bidio ; 
and of a neuropterous insect resembling the Hemerobius ner- 
vosus in size and markings of wings, but with a longer thorax : 
the nest described is the specimen alluded to by Mr. Gray, in 
the ‘Synopsis of the British Museum,’ p. 27 (ed. 42). 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


The Principles of Botany. By W. Hughes Willshire, M.D. London, 
1840. 8vo, pp. 232. 


This work has been written with the immediate view of assisting 
students of medicine in the acquisition of the amount of botany sup- 
posed to be required by the various bodies before whom they present 
themselves for their licence or diploma. It is perhaps to be regretted 
that any work should be published professing to give the minimum 
amount of the knowledge of a science required by the members of a 
liberal profession, and especially of one which, in some points, is so in- 
timately connected with medicine as that of botany. Of late years the 
structure and functions of all organic bodies have been shown to obey 
common laws, and a proper knowledge of physiology can only be 
acquired by studying the organic kingdom as a whole. In this point 
of view, structural and physiological botany ought to constitute a por- 
tion of the fundamental studies of the medical student. We mention 


Bibliographical Notices. 323 


this particularly, because we believe it has been too much the fashion 
for students to learn, and examiners to require of them, only so much 
botany as shall enable them to tell the name of a plant when they 
see it, or, at most, its Linnzan class and order. We do not say 
this to disparage the work before us ; we think Dr. Willshire has done 
his task well ; but we would rather see his book used by medical stu- 
dents as a means of refreshing their memories than as an introduc- 
tion to the science of botany. The volume is small and unpretending, 
and the author has succeeded in furnishing a large amount of matter 
in a small compass. 

An outline is given of every department of the science, commen- 
cing with structural botany and passing on through the physiology 
and pathology of plants, and concluding with systematology. A few 
pages are devoted to morphology, in which the principles of this de- 
partment are well laid down; but we think that the author might 
have usefully given more extension to this section of his book, espe- 
cially as the subject is at present, in systematic botany, one of so 
much practical importance. In systematic arrangement the author 
follows DeCandolle, an outline of whose system, with the characters 
of the natural orders, he has given. 

In illustration of the orders medical plants are referred to; but we 
think that, both for the convenience and use of the medical student, 
some of the more common wild or garden plants should have been 
introduced. As a condensed view of the principles of botany up to 
the time it has been written, we can recommend Dr. Willshire’s 
volume both to the medical student and amateur botanist. 


Arcana Entomologica, or Illustrations of new, rare, and interesting 


Exotic Insects. By J. O. Westwood, F.L.S., &c. No. 1. 


Under this title Mr. Westwood has commenced the publication of 
a work much wanted by English entomologists. It is long since 
Drury and Donovan’s works made us acquainted with the many 
splendid and singular insects with which the cabinets of English 
collectors are enriched. Since that time numbers of equally beau- 
tiful and singular species have been received in this country, espe- 
cially from our different possessions abroad, which have either 
remained undescribed, or have been made known for the most part 
by short and meagre descriptions. 

In the present work Mr. Westwood proposes to describe and 
figure some of the most interesting of the exotic novelties contained 
in our collections ; and if we may judge by the present part, we may 
congratulate entomologists upon the proposed undertaking. It con- 
tains four plates, each of which consists of several coloured figures ; 
the first plate illustrates several Asiatic cornuted species of Cetoniide, 
including both sexes of a new and splendid species brought home by 
Mr. Cuming. This plate contains not less than twenty different 
figures of the insects and their generic details. The second plate is 
devoted to four species of the extraordinary genus Phyllomorpha, of 

Y2 


324 Bibliographical Notices. 


which the Cimex paradoxus is the type. Plate 3. represents the 
transformations of Papilio Hector from General Hardwicke’s draw- 
ings; and Plate 4. illustrates two species of a curious new genus 
of Locusts. 

The plates of this work are drawn by the author himself, who has 
been so long and well known as a delineator of insects. The figures 
are drawn with much spirit ; although, in delicacy of execution, they 
will not bear comparison with Mr. Curtis’s beautiful work. Figures 
of plants are also added, which give a more graceful appearance to 
the plates. The work has our cordial wishes for its success. 


Naturhistorisk Tidskrift. Udgivet af Henrik Kroyer. Copenhagen, 
Vol. I. 1836 and 1837. 


We have much pleasure in drawing the attention of the lovers of 
Natural History to this Journal, established in 1836 as an early and 
frequent medium of publication for the researches and observations of 
the naturalists of Denmark, and a vehicle of information relative to 
those of other countries. The principal articles in the first volume 
are the following :— 


No. I. Prof. Schouw, Nature in Northern Africa. —H. Kroyer, On 
a new Crab, Geryon :—Scutum cephalicum longius quam latius, an- 
tice arcuatum, postice truncatum, longitudinaliter valde convexum ; 
frons \atior, declivis sed parum arcuata ; margines laterales anteriores 
nonnihil recurvati, dentibusque preediti validis. Regio branchialis ex- 
pressior apparet, minus vero regio hepatica ; pedunculi oculorum crassi, 
breves ; margo orbite inferior a fronte disjuncta, orbitaque igitur a 
fossula antennarum minime seclusa; margo orbit superior inferiori 
prominentior. Articulus antennarum externarum basilaris liber mo- 
bilisque ; articulus secundus canto oculi interno exceptus ad frontem 
non prominet ; tigellus terminalis longior articulis tribus prioribus 
plus duplo. Articulus caudalis tertius quartusque maris duobus pri- 
oribus latiores. Par pedum tertium et quartum, que paria pre ceteris 
longitudine eminent, inter se fere zequalia sunt. Species, G‘. tridens : 
Margines laterales anteriores dentibus armati tribus validis; frons 
minutis quatuor iisque obtusis preedita ; in medio marginis carpi su- 
perioris firmus quoque conspicitur dens, minorque in superiore brachii 
parte.—Chr. Drewsen, On the Migration of young Eels.—H. Kroyer, 
Ichthyological Notices: new Fish from Greenland, Chirus precisus 
(Caput nudum; pinna dorsalis unica, longissima, caudali connexa ; 
pinne ventrales jugulares ; suture utrinque quaterne, quarum terne 
ad mediam fere corporis longitudinem evanescunt, Mem. br. 6, P. 
pect. 18, ventr. 4, dors. 48, an. 34, caud. 11.), Blennius lampetre- 
formis.—J. Schiodte, Monograph of the Danish species of the genus 
of Insects, Amara Bonelli.—Bibliographical Sketch of Geo. Cuvier, 
by the Editor. 

No. II. J. W. Hornemann, On the Danish Flora.—J. Schiddte, On 
the genus Amara.—H. Kroyer, On Parasitic Crustacea, as regards 
the Danish Fauna ; with descriptions of new species. 


Bibliographical Notices. 325 


No. III. G. Forchammer, On Tertiary Fossiliferous Strata at Fri- 
derits, and the Bay of Veile.—Botanical Notices, by Drejer.—J. Voigt, 
Biography of Dr. Carey, founder of the Botanical Garden in Seram- 
pore.—Schiddte, On the genus Amara.—Kréyer, On Crustacea (con- 
tinued).—Chr. Drewsen and F. Boie, Contributions to the Natural 
History of the Hymenoptera, with descriptions of new species. 

No. IV. J. Schiddte, Synopsis of the Pompilide of Denmark.— 
S. Drejer, On Polygonum, Stellaria graminea.—Prof. Blytt, Botanical 
Notices.—J. Steenstrup, On the extinct Species of the two families 
Anatiferide and Pollicipedide, Gray.—G. Forchammer, On the Coal 
Formation of Bornholm, and on the Level of the Sea at Bornholm.— 
H. Kréyer, Notices of Northern Ichthyology. 

No. V. J. W. Hornemann, On the Danish Flora.—Kroéyer, On 
Crustacea (continued).—F. Boie, List of the Lepidoptera of Denmark, 
Schleswig-Holstein and Lauenburg.—H. Kroyer, On Blennius Lum- 
pinus. 

No. VI. F. Boie, Lepidoptera of Denmark, etc. (concluded from 
No. V.).—J.W. Hornemann, On the Danish, Norwegian, and Holstein 
Botanists and promoters of Botany that have received the honour of 
having genera of Plants named after them.—J. Schiédte, On a new 
genus of Braconoid Ichneumonide, Copisura.—H. Kroyer, On Para- 
sitic Crustacea. 


Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke Geschiedenis en Physiologie. By Protes- 
sors Van der Hoeven and De Vriese. Part VI. 
Nos. I. and II. 1839. 


Contributions to our Microscopical Knowledge of delicate Ani- 
mal Tissues; by P. Harting.—Some Contributions to the Natural 
Family of the Cactez ; by Dr. W. H. De Vriese. In this article the 
author has given descriptions of some new species of Echinocactus 
and Mammillaria cultivated in the Garden of Amsterdam. 


Echinocactus macranthus. 

E. oblique-globosus, pallide-virescens, basi lignosus, attenuatus, 
13-costatus ; costis sinubusque acutis; aculeis 10-11; cen- 
trali uno longissimo (64 centim.); radiantibus brevioribus, ho- 
rumque summo maximo, infimo brevissimo, deflexo, uncinato ; 
omnibus flavis vel fuscis ; areolis exstantibus, ovatis, vel oblongo- 
ovatis, junioribus densissime velutino-tomentosis. 


Mammillaria Pfeifferiana. 

M. simplex, ovato-oblonga, glaucescenti-viridis ; axillis supremis 
tomentosis, inferioribus nudis, mammille incrassato-conice ; 
areole nude, junioribus tamen tomentosis. Aculeis exterioribus 
radiantibus, 19 horizontalibus, zequalibus ; centrali uno, longis- 
simo, curvatulo, subulato, verticali ratione centro radiorum im- 
posito. 

Mammillaria speciosa. 

M. simplex, robusta, cylindraceo-columnaris, lete virens, axillis 

sublanatis, mammillis numerosissimis, exiguis, brevibus, de- 


326 Geological Society. 


presso-conicis, basi rhomboideis ; areolis junioribus tomentosis, 
reliquis nudis ; aculeis radiantibus 22 brevissimis, setiformibus, 
interioribus 5-6-8 elongatis et horum uno quandoque centrali ; 
omnibus levi tactu deciduis, niveis, centralibus apice rufis. 


Mammillaria recurvispina. 

M. simplex, glaucescens, subgloboso-depressa, mammillis conico- 
obtusis, crassis; areolis et axillis nudis. Aculei 8. Unus su- 
premus tenuissimus, infimus longissimus crassior, reliqui tria 
paria efformant opposita. Omnes sunt reflexi, curvati, radiantes. 


Notices respecting Pederia; by P. W. Korthals. The author re- 
marks, that as Musca vomitoria is misled by the peculiar smell of the 
Aroideze, just so is M. sarcophaga misled by plants of this genus.— 
Description of the Geettingen Botanic Garden; by Dr. J. F. Hoff- 
mann.—Botanical Notices, by Dr. J. F. Hoffmann: On Lemna ar- 
rhiza; On the Occurrence of Petiolated Hairs in Villarsia nymphe- 
oides and other Aquatic Plants; On the Spontaneous Ignition of 
Dictamnus albus. —F. A. G. Miguel De Encephalarto horrido, Lehm., 
ejusque formis.—Botanical Notices, by C. Mulder : Vegetable Mon- 
strosities.—J. Van der Hoeven on the Heart of the Crocodiles, with 
an account of our knowledge thereof.—Dr. H. Schlegel on the Nos- 
trils in Sula.—Notices of Works : Huschke De Burs Fabricii ori- 
gine ; Gould’s Birds of Australia; Imhoff’s Genera Curculionidum. 


No. III. 


Anatomy of the Scorpion Fly (Panorpa communis); by Dr. A. 
Brants.—Dr. A. J. D. Steenstra Toussaint De Systemate Uropeetico 
Squali glauci.—Q. M. R. Verhuell on the Differences between Preris 
Napi and Pieris Rape.—H. C. Van Hall on the Increase of ‘Trees in 
Thickness.—A. C. C. F. Van Winter’s Geognostical Notices of the 
Basalts of the Central Rhine.—Notices of Works: Analysis of the 
New Transactions of the First Class of the Royal Institute of the 
Netherlands ; Archives du Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle; Mayer’s 
Comparative Anatomy; Van Deen’s Anatomical Description of a 
monstrous 6-legged Frog; H. Schlegel’s Drawings of Amphibia, 
2nd Decade; J. Muller on the Auditory Organs in the Cyclostomi ; 
Peligot and Decaisne on Sugar Beet-root. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 


Nov. 18, 1840.—Read the first part of a Memoir on the Evi- 
dences of Glaciers in Scotland and the North of England, by the 
Rev. Prof. Buckland, D.D., Pres. G.S. 

Dr. Buckland’s attention was first directed by Prof. Agassiz in 
October 1338 to the phenomena of polished, striated, and furrowed 
surfaces on the south-east slope of the Jura, near Neuchatel, as well 
as to the transport of the erratic boulders on the Jura, as the effects 
of ice ; but it was not until he had devoted some days to the exami- 


Geological Society. 327 


nation of actual glaciers in the Alps, that he acquiesced in the cor- 
rectness of Prof. Agassiz’s theory relative to Switzerland. On his 
return to Neuchatel from the glaciers of Rosenlaui and Grindelwald, 
he informed M. Agassiz that he had noticed in Scotland and Eng- 
land phenomena similar to those he had just examined, but which 
he had attributed to diluvial action: thus in 1811 he had observed 
on the head rocks on the left side of the gorge of the Tay, near 
Dunkeld, rounded and polished surfaces ; and in 1824, in company 
with Mr. Lyell, grooves and striz on granite rocks near the east base 
of Ben Nevis. About the same time Sir George Mackenzie pointed 
out to the author in a valley near the base of Ben Wyvis, a high 
ridge of gravel, laid obliquely across, in a manner inexplicable by 
any action of water, but in which, after his examination of the effects 
of glaciers in Switzerland, he recognizes the form and condition of 
a moraine. 

After these general remarks, Dr. Buckland proceeds to describe 
the evidence of glaciers observed by him in Scotland last autumn, 
partly before and partly after an excursion, in company with Prof. 
Agassiz ; but he forbears to dwell on the phenomena of parallel ter- 
races, though he is convinced that they are the effects of lakes pro- 
duced by glaciers. 

The district which Dr. Buckland examined previously to his ex- 
cursion with Prof. Agassiz, lay in the neighbourhood of Dumfries ; 
and the line of country which he investigated subsequently, extended 
in Scotland from Aberdeen to Forfar, Blair Gowrie, Dunkeld, and 
by Loch Tumel and Loch Rannoch to Schiehallion and Taymouth, 
and thence by Crief, Comrie, Loch Earn Head, Callender and Stir- 
ling, to Edinburgh; and in England by Berwick, Wollar, the Che- 
viots, Penrith, and Shap Fell, to Lancashire and Cheshire. 

Moraine near Dumfries.—The picturesque ravine of Crickhope Linn, 
about two miles north of Closeburn, and one mile east of Thornhill, in- 
tersects nearly horizontal strata of new red sandstone, and is traversed 
by the Dolland rivulet. On emerging from the upper end of the ra- 
vine a long terminal moraine is visible, stretching nearly across the 
mountain valley, from which the Dolland Burn descends to fall into 
Crickhope Linn; and it resembles, when viewed from a distance, a 
vallum of an ancient camp, being covered with turf. It is formed 
principally of an unstratified mass of rolled pebbles, derived from the 
slates of the adjacent Lowder Hills, with a few rounded fragments 
of granite, the nearest rock of which 7 situ is that of Loch Doon, in 
Galloway, thirty miles to the north-west. Its height varies from 
twenty to thirty feet; its breadth at the base is about one hundred 
feet, and its length is four hundred yards. At the southern extre- 
mity it is traversed by the Dolland rivulet, and at the northern by 
the Crickhope Water; and in the centre it is intersected by a road. 

Moraines in Aberdeenshire.—Dr. Buckland considers the gravel and 
sand which cover the greater part of the granite table-land from Aber- 
deen to Stonehaven to be the detritus of moraines; and the large 
insulated tumuli and tortuous ridges of gravel, occupying one hun- 
dred acres, near Forden, a mile east of Achinbald, to be terminal 


328 Geological Society. 


moraines ; also the blocks, large pebbles, and small gravel spread 
over the first level portions of the valley of the North Esk, after 
emerging from the Sub-Grampians, to be the residue of moraines 
re-arranged by water. 

Moraines in Forfarshire.-—The cones and ridges of gravel at Cor- 
tachy and Piersie, near Kirriemuir, and at the confluence of the 
Carity valley with that of the Proson, are considered by Dr. Buck- 
land to have been produced by glaciers, and modified in part subse- 
quently by water. The polish and striz on a porphyritic rock near 
the summit of the hill, on the left side of the main valley, and im- 
mediately above the moraines, he is of opinion must also be assigned 
to glacier action. The vast longitudinal and insulated ridges of 
gravel, extending for two or three miles up the valley east of Blair 
Gowrie, and the transverse barriers forming a succession of small 
lakes in the valley of the Lunanburn, to the west of that town, he 
considers to be moraines; likewise the lofty mounds comprising 
the ornamental grounds adjacent to Dunkeld Castle; the detritus 
covering the left flank of the valley of the Tay, along a great part 
of the road from Dunkeld to Logierait ; that on the left flank of the 
Tumel valley from Logierait to Killicrankie; and on the left flank 
of the Garrie, from Killicrankie to Blair Athol. 

The vast congeries of gravel and boulders on the shoulder of the 
mountain, exactly opposite the gorge of the Tumel, Dr. Buckland 
is of opinion was lodged there by glaciers which descended the late- 
ral valley of the Tumel from the north side of Schiehallion and the 
adjacent mountains, and were forced across the valley of the Garry, 
in the same manner as modern glaciers of the Alps (that of the Val 
de Bagne, for example,) descend from the transverse, and extend 
across the longitudinal valleys. Dr. Buckland mentions the mam- 
millated, polished and striated slate rocks, about one mile above the 
falls of the Tumel, on the left portal of the gorge of the valley, as 
the effects of a glacier which descended the gorge: he notices also 
the rounded outline and polish on veins of quartz, which project 
eight or ten inches above the weathered surfaces of masses of mica 
slate near the same locality. Similar mammillated masses of mica 
slate retaining striz and flutings are visible at Bohaly, one and a 
half miles east of Tumel Bridge. 

Evidences of Glaciers on Schiehallion.—The north and north-east 
shoulders of the mountain present rounded, polished, and striated 
surfaces, many of which have been recently exposed by the construc- 
tion of new roads. On the left flank of the valley called the Braes 
of Foss, and near the thirteenth milestone, a newly-exposed porphy- 
ry dyke, forty feet wide, exhibited a polished surface and striated, 
parallel to the line of descent which a glacier from Schiehallion would 
take ; and on the right flank, one hundred yards north of the eleventh 
milestone, another and smaller dyke of porphyry presented similar 
phenomena. In the intermediate space the recently uncovered slate 
rocks and quartzite are rcunded, polished, grooved, and striated, 
parallel to the direction which a glacier would assume where each 
surface is situated. 


Geological Society. 329 


Moraines at Taymouth.—Two lofty ridges of gravel, which cross 
the park at right angles to the sides of the valley between the vil- 
lage of Kenmore and Taymouth Castle, the hill, on which stands an 
ornamental dairy-house, and the gravel, on which are situated the 
woods overhanging the left bank of the lower end of Loch Tay, 
Dr. Buckland considers to be moraines, or the detritus of moraines ; 
also the deeply-scored and fluted boulders of hornblende rock, with 
other debris near Fortingal, at the junction of Glen Moulin with 
Glen Lyon. 

Moraines in Glen Cofield.—A remarkable group of moraines occurs 
on the high lands which divide the valleys of the Tay and the Bran; 
and between the sixteenth and fourteenth milestones thirty or forty 
round-topped moraines, from thirty to sixty feet high, are crowded 
together like sepulchral tumuli. These mounds, composed of un- 
stratified gravel and boulders, Dr. Buckland says cannot be referred 
to the action of water, as they are placed precisely where a current 
descending from the adjacent high lands would have acted with the 
greatest velocity ; and they exactly resemble some of the moraines 
in the valley of the Rhone, between Martigny and Loek. The vil- 
lage of Amulrie is considered by the author to stand on a group of 
low moraines ; and the road for two or three miles from it, towards 
Glen Almond, to traverse small moraines or surfaces of mica slate, 
rounded by glaciers. A few conical moraines appear also on the 
high lands between Glen Almond and Crieff, 

Proofs of Glaciers in and near Strath Earn.—This part of the val- 
ley of the Earn is flanked irregularly with ridges and terraces of 
gravel, the detritus of moraines; and on its north side, in the woods 
adjacent to Lawers House, near Comrie, hard slaty rocks of the Devo- 
nian or old red sandstone system have been rounded and striated. At 
the west end of Comrie, near the bridge, blue slate rocks have been 
also rounded and guttured. 

Evidence of Glaciers near Comrie.—In this district Dr. Buckland 
tested the value of the glacial theory by marking in anticipation on 
a map the localities where there ought to be evidences of glaciers 
having existed, if the theory were founded on correct principles. 
The results coincided with the anticipations. On a hill above the 
gorge, called the Devil’s Caldron, near Fentallich, are rounded 
surfaces of greenstone, partially covered by moraines ; and at Kena- 
gart, also immediately above the Devil’s Caldron, is a small cluster 
of moraines, easily separable into lateral and terminal. ‘T'wo miles 
up the valley a medial moraine forms a ridge on the level ground, in 
front of the confluence of Glen Lednoch and Glen Garron. The farm- 
house of Invergeldy is stated to stand on the detritus of a moraine, 
and the glen descending to it from Ben-na-cho-ny to be partially 
obstructed with moraines. ‘The surface of the granite at Invergeldy, 
which supplied the stone for Lord Melville’s monument at Crieff, is 
rounded and mammillated, but too much weathered to present a 
polish or striz. On a hill of trap, however, half a mile south of the 
farm of Lurg, there is a distinct polish, striated in the direction 
which a glacier descending the subjacent valley would assume. In 


330 Geological Society. 


Glen Turret, on the shoulder of the mountain immediately above the 
south-west extremity of Loch Turret, a very deep ravine intersects 
a vast lateral moraine, which Dr. Buckland shows must have been 
lodged there whilst the Loch was a mass of ice, and the valley above 
it filled with a glacier more than five hundred feet above the present 
level of the lake. At the falls of the Turret, at the lower extremity 
of the gorge, is an extensive lodgement of moraines; and at the 
upper end, on the left bank of the Turret, near a gate which crosses 
the road, the slate-rocks are polished and furrowed; and at both 
these localities Dr. Buckland had anticipated that glacial action 
ought to be found. 

Evidence of Glaciers near Loch Earn.—On the north bank of the 
Loch rounded and furrowed surfaces and portions of lateral mo- 
raines are exposed by the roadside; and at Loch Earn Head isa 
group of conical moraines at the junction of Glen Ogle with Loch 
Earn, and at the very point where, had they been brought by a rapid 
current, they would have been propelled into the Loch. It is never- 
theless the exact position where the terminal moraine of a glacier 
would be deposited. 

Moraines near Callender.—Moraines are stated to cover more or 
less the valley of the Teith from Loch Katherine to Callender, and 
the lofty terraces flanking the valley from Callender to Doune are 
considered to be the detritus of moraines, modified by the great 
floods which accompanied the melting of the ice. One of them, near 
Callender, has been mapped as the vallum of a Roman camp. ‘The 
little lakes on the right bank of the Teith, four miles east of Cal- 
lender, Dr. Buckland considers due to moraines obstructing the 
drainage of the country ; and the greater part of the first table-land 
on the right bank of the Teith, between Callender and Doune, in- 
cluding the portion on which stands Mr. Smith’s farm, to be com- 
posed of re-arranged glacial detritus. 

Proofs of Glacial Action at Stirling and Edinburgh.—Having thus 
shown that glaciers once existed in the glens and mountainous dis- 
tricts of Scotland, Dr. Buckland proceeds to point out the evidence 
of glacial action at points but little raised above the level of the sea, 
and distant from any lofty group of mountains. In 1824 he had 
noticed that the trap-rock then recently exposed on the summit of 
the hill, between the castle and the church, was polished and striated, 
but at his last visit in 1840 these evidences had become obliterated 
by weathering. The grooves and scratches described by Sir James 
Hall on the Costorphine hills near Edinburgh, and on the surface 
of Calton Hill, Prof. Agassiz is of opinion cannot be explained by 
the action of water; but they resemble, he says, the effects produced 
by the under-surface of modern glaciers. In his recent examination, 
in company with Mr. McLaren, of the Castle Rock at Edinburgh, 
Dr. Buckland found further proofs of the correctness of the glacial 
theory, by discovering at points where he anticipated they would 
occur, namely, on the north-west angle of the rock, distinct striz 
upon a vertical polished surface ; and at its base a nearly horizontal 
portion of rock, covered with deep striz; also on the south-west 


Geological Society. 331 


angle obscure traces of striz and polished surfaces*. Some of these 
effects may be imagined to have been produced by stones projecting 
from the sides or bottom of floating masses of ice; but it is impos- 
sible, Dr. Buckland observes, to account by such agency for the polish 
and striz on rocks at Blackford Hill, two miles south of Edinburgh, 
pointed out to him by Lord Greenock in 1834. On the south face 
of this hill, at the base of a nearly vertical cliff of trap, is a natural 
vault, partly filled with gravel and sand, cemented by a recent infil- 
tration of carbonate of lime. ‘The sides and roof of the vault are 
highly polished, and covered with striz, irregularly arranged with 
respect to the whole surface, but in parallel groups over limited ex- 
tents. These striz, Dr. Buckland says, cannot be referred to the 
action of pebbles moved by water; Ist, because fragments of stone 
set in motion by a fluid cannot produce such continuous parallel 
lines ; and 2ndly, because if they could produce them, the lines would 
be parallel to the direction of the current : it is impossible, he adds, 
to refer them to the effects of stones fixed in floating ice, as no such 
masses could have come in contact with the roof of a low vault. On 
the contrary, it is easy, he says, to explain the phenomena of the 
polish by the long-continued action of fragments of ice forced into 
the cave laterally from the bottom of a glacier descending the valley, 
on the margin of which the vault is placed ; and the irregular group- 
ing of the parallel striz to the unequal motion of different fragments 
of ice, charged with particles of stone firmly fixed in them, like the 
teeth of a file. The cave is not three hundred feet above the level 
of the sea, and the proving of glacial action at this point justifies, 
the author states, the belief that glaciers may also at that period 
have covered Calton Hill and the Castle Hills of Edinburgh and 
Stirling. 


Dec. 2.—The second part of Dr. Buckland’s Memoir on the Evi- 
dence of Glaciers in Scotland and the North of England, was read. 

The first part of the Memoir concluded with an account of glacial 
phenomena in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh (see ante, p. 326) ; 
and the line of country more particularly described in this portion 
extends southward from Edinburgh by Berwick, Newcastle, the Che- 
viots, the lake districts of Cumberland and Westmoreland, Kendal 
and Lancaster, to Shap Fell. A large portion of the low lands be- 
tween Edinburgh and Haddington is composed of till or unstratified 
glacier-mud containing pebbles. In the valley of the North Tyne, 


* In October 1840, Mr. McLaren found a polished surface on a portion 
of rock near the south-west base of Arthur’s Seat. 

Dr. Buckland has in his possession lithographs copied from drawings made 
by Mr. James Hall, of distinct west and east furrows which extend over a 
portion of the north side of the summit of Calton Hill, and on the surface 
of the carboniferous sandstone at Craig Leith Quarry. Dr. Buckland saw 
similar dressings in 1824 in a sandstone quarry near the house of Lord Jef- 
frey, two miles west of Edinburgh; and in 1840, in a railway section at 
Bangholm Bower, one mile north-east of Edinburgh, he found in stratified 
till and sand many striated and fluted boulders. 


332 Geological Society. 


about one mile east of Haddington, is a longitudinal moraine mid- 
way between, and parallel to, the river and the high road; and 
Dr. Buckland directs attention to the trap-rocks which commence a 
little further eastward, and are intersected by the Tyne for four or 
five miles above Linton, as likely to present scored and striated sur- 
faces, where the valley is most contracted. Four miles west of 
Dunbar another long and lofty ridge of gravel stretches along the 
right bank of the river ; and for three miles to the south-east of Dun- 
bar extends a series of terraces or modified lateral moraines. In the 
high valleys at the east extremity of the Lammermuir hills, between 
Cockburn’s Path and Ayton, moraines dispersed in terraces are also 
visible at various heights on both sides of the river; and on the left 
margin of the estuary of the Tweed, three miles north of Berwick, 
round tumuli and oblong mounds of gravel are lodged on the slope 
of a hill 300 or 400 feet above the level of the sea. 

Moraines in Northumberland.—On many parts of the coast of 
Northumberland, especially near Newcastle, deposits of till rest 
upon the carboniferous rocks. At the village of North Charlton, 
between Belford and Alnwick, Mr. C. ‘Trevelyan pointed out to 
Dr. Buckland in 1821, a tortuous ridge of gravel which was sup- 
posed to be an inexplicable work of art; but which he became con- 
vinced, after an examination in 1838 of the upper glacier of Grin- 
delwald and that of Rosenlaui, is a lateral moraine. Dr. Buckland 
was prevented from examining the gorges through which the Burns 
descend from the eastern extremity of the Cheviots, but he directs 
attention to them as points where strie and other proofs of glacial 
action may be found. Immediately below the vomitories of the 
eastern valleys of the Cheviots, enormous moraines are stated to 
cover a tract four miles from north to south, and two from west to 
east ; and the high road to wind among cultivated mounds of them 
from near Woller, through North and South Middleton, and by 
West and East Lillburn to Rosedean and Wooperton. On the left 
bank of the College Burn *, immediately above the bridge at Kirk- 
newton, Dr. Buckland discovered last autumn a moraine thirty feet 
high, stratified near the top to the depth of a few feet, but com- 
posed chiefly of unstratified gravel, inclosing fragmentary portions 
of a bed of laminated sand about three feet thick. Some of these 
fragments were in a vertical position, others were inclined, and the 
laminz of which they were composed, were, for the greater part, 
variously contorted. He is of opinion that these detached portions 
were severed from their original position, moved forward, and con- 
torted by the pressure of a glacier, which descended the deep trough 
of the College Burn from the northern summit of the Cheviots. 

Evidence of Glaciers in the mountains of Cumberland and West- 
moreland.— Proofs of glacial action, Dr. Buckland says, are as abun- 
dant throughout the lake districts and in the districts in front of the 
great vomitories through which the waters of the lakes are discharged, 


* For a notice by the late Mr. Cully, of a sudden flood in this district in 
1830, see Proceedings of the Geological Society, vol. i. p. 149. 


Geological Society. 333 


as in Scotland and Northumberland. Thus, in the vicinity of Pen- 
rith, near the junction of the Eden with the Eamont and the Lowther, 
are extensive moraines loaded with enormous blocks of porphyry and 
slate, brought down, Dr. Buckland observes, by glaciers, which 
descended from the high valleys on the east flanks of Helvellyn, and 
in the mountains around Patterdale, into the lake of Ulleswater 
(considered to be then occupied by ice), and from the valleys by 
which the tributaries of the Lowther descend from the east flank of 
Martindale, from Haweswater and Mardale. A remarkable group 
of these moraines is by the road side near Eden Hall four miles east 
of Penrith; and the detritus of moraines is stated to occupy the 
greater part of the valley of the Eamont, from Ulleswater to its 
junction with the Eden. On the southern frontier of these moun- 
tains in Westmoreland and Lancashire similar moraines occur on an 
extensive scale. Thus, immediately below the gorge through which 
the Kent descends from the mountains of Kentmere and Long Sled- 
dale, many hundred acres of the valley of Kendal are covered with 
large and lofty insulated piles of gravel; and smaller moraines, or 
their detritus, nearly fill the valley from Kendal to Morecombe Bay. 
Five miles north-east of Kendal, on the high road from Shap, on the 
shoulder of the mountain in front of the valley of Long Sleddale, and 
at an elevation of 500 feet, a group of moraines occupies about 200 
acres, and is distinguished from the adjacent slate rocks by a superior 
fertility. On the south of Kendal, the high roads from Burton and 
Milnthorpe to Lancaster, pass for the greater part over moraines or 
their detritus ; and Lancaster Castle, placed in front of the vomitory 
of the Lune, is stated to stand on a mixed mass of glacial debris, 
probably derived from the valley ofthe Lune. The districts of Fur- 
ness, Ulverston, and Dalton are extensively covered with deep de- 
posits of glacier origin, derived from the mountains surrounding the 
upper ends of Windermere and Coniston lakes ; and they contain a 
large admixture of clay, in consequence of the slaty nature of many 
of the mountains. A capping of till and gravel, thirty to forty feet 
thick, overlies the great vein of hematite near Ulverston. The nu- 
merous boulders upon the Isle of Walney also indicate the progress 
of the moraines from Windermere and Coniston to the north-west 
extremity of Morecombe Bay. 

Dr. Buckland was prevented from personally examining, during his 
late tour, the south-west and west frontiers of the Cumberland 
mountains, but he conceives that many of the conical hillocks laid 
down on Fryer’s large map of Cumberland, in the valley of the 
Duddon, at the south base of Harter Fell, are moraines; that some 
of the hillocks in the same map on the right of the Esk, at the east 
and west extremities of Muncaster Fell, are also moraines formed by 
a glacier which descended the west side of Sca Fell; and that many 
of the hillocks near the village of Wastdale were formed by moraines 
descending westward. Dr. Buckland is likewise convinced that 
moraines exist near Church in the Valley ; also between Crummoch 
Water and Lorton, in the valley of the Cocker; and near Isle, in 
the valley by which the Derwent descends from Bassenthwaite lake 


334 Geological Society. 


towards Cockermouth, though there are no indications of them on 
Fryer’s map. 

Near the centre of the lake district are extensive medial mo- 
raines on the shoulder of the hill called the Braw Top, and formed 
by glaciers at the junction of the valley of the Greta with that of 
Derwent Water. 

Dr. Buckland had no opportunity of seeking for polished and stri- 
ated surfaces in the high mountain valleys of the lake district; but 
he found them on a recently exposed surface of greywacke in Dr. 
Arnold’s garden at Fox Howe near Ambleside ; likewise near the 
slate quarry at Rydal; and on newly bared rocks by the side of the 
road ascending from Grassmere to the Pass of Wythburn; he is also 
of opinion that many of the round and mammillated rocks at the 
bottom of the valley, leading from Helvellyn by the above localities 
to Windermere, owe their form to glacial action. 

The remarkable assemblage of boulders of Criffle granite at Shalk- 
beck, between Carlisle and Cockermouth, Dr. Buckland conceives 
may have been transported across the Solway Frith on floating 
masses of ice, in the same manner as the Scandinavian blocks are 
supposed to have been conveyed across the Baltic to the plains of 
Northern Germany. 

Dispersion of Shap Fell Granite by Ice.—The difficulties which 
had long attended every attempt to explain the phenomena of the 
distribution of the Shap Fell boulders, Dr. Buckland considers, are 
entirely removed by the application of the glacial theory. One of 
the principal of these difficulties has been to account for their disper- 
sion by the action of water; northwards along the valley, descend- 
ing from Shap Fell to Shap and Penrith; southwards in the direc- 
tion of Kendal and Morecombe Bay; and eastward, over the high 
table-land of Stainmoor Forest, into the valley of the Tees, as far 
as Darlington. A glacier descending northwards from the Fell 
would, on the contrary, carry with it, Dr. Buckland says, blocks to 
the village of Shap, and strew them thickly over the space where 
they are now found; another, taking a southern course, would 
drop the boulders on the hills and valleys over which the road de- 
scends by High Borough Bridge to Kendal; and a third great gla- 
cier, proceeding eastwards betwixt Crosby, Ravensworth, and Orton, 
would cross transversely the upper part of the valley of the Eden, 
near Brough, and accumulate piles of ice against the opposite escarp- 
ment until they overtopped its lowest depression in Stainmoor 
Forest, and disgorged their moraines into the valleys of the Greta 
and the Tees. There are abundant proofs, Dr. Buckland states, of 
the existence of this glacier in large mud and boulder moraines, in 
the ascent of the gorge between Shap Fell and Birbeck Fell, and in 
the furrows and striz, as well as the mammillated forms of the 
rocks at the portals of the gorge, particularly on the northern side. 
In the physical structure of this neighbourhood, Dr. Buckland 
points out other conditions which would have facilitated the accu- 
mulation of glaciers, as the lofty mountains of Yardale Head, which 
overtop Shap Fell on the north-west, and the still higher mountains 


Zoological Society. 335 


to the west, whose snows must have nourished enormous glaciers ; 
and he concludes by stating that Professor Agassiz, during an inde- 
pendent tour, arrived at similar conclusions respecting the mode by 
which the Shap boulders were distributed. 


ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
August 25, 1840.—W. H. Lloyd, Esq., in the Chair. 


Two papers were read, in which the authors resume the descrip- 
tions of the Shells collected by H. Cuming, Esq., Corr. Memb., in 
the Philippine Islands, who exhibited specimens in illustration of the 
papers. 

The first of these papers is from W. J. Broderip, Esq. 


Burinus Dryas. Bul. testa elongato-ovatd, vix subdiaphand, pe- 
ristomate interrupto, crassiusculo, lato, expanso, subrecurvo ; ni- 
tidé alba vel flavescente brunneo castaneove vittata. 

Var. a. alba, anfractu basali trivittato, vittd superiore et inferiore 
stris nigro-fuscis ; media castaned, nonnunquam interruptd. 


This variety is sometimes yellowish, and the three bands on the 
body-whorl are nearly uniform chestnut. 

Var. b. anfractu basali bicincto, vitta superiore angustd, vitta infe- 

riore tristrigatd. 

Var. c. anfractu basali nitidé albo, vittdé superiore et inferiore an- 
gustis nigrescentibus limbato. 

Var. d. Pallidé flava fascia suturali albente, anfractu basali vittd 
superiore et inferiore angustissimis, castaneis limbato ; ceteris 
castaneo univittatd. 

Var. e. Tota alba. 

Hab. ad Mansalai in insula Mindoro. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Mr. Cuming informs us that the animal of this elegant shell, 
which in the form of the spire and the distribution of the colouring, 
though not in the colouring itself, reminds the observer of Achatine 
fasciata, emarginata and virginea of Swainson (Zool. Ill.), varies 
much. In all the varieties the broadly expanded lip is white, both 
above and below, and the bands of the body-whorl terminate 
abruptly upon its upper part, so that the shell almost looks as if the 
wide white lip had been added to some of the Riband Achatine, 
for varieties of which some of the young might be taken by a cursory 
observer. The animal was ash-coloured, darker above. General 
length of the shell about two inches ; width of body-whorl from $ths 
to {ths of an inch. 

Burinus Sytvanus. Bul. testd elongato-ovatd, subdiaphand, sub- 
pyramidali, anfractibus ventricosioribus, fuscd castaneo vittatd, 
strigis et maculis flaventibus vel albentibus, longitudinalibus 
picta ; peritremate interrupto, columelle basi subsinuatd, aper- 
turd subauriculari ; labro expanso, recurvo. 

Var. a. Fusca vel flavescens fascia suturali tenui alba, apice pur- 


336 Zoological Society. 


purascente, anfractu basali castaneo trifasciato, fasciis inferiori- 
bus maximis, strigis angulatis longitudinalibus picto, anfractibus 
ceteris frequentissimé longitudinaliter strigatis et maculatis. 

Var. b. Nitidé flavescens, anfractu basali castaneo quadrwittato. 

Var. c. Flavescens anfractu basal bivittato. 

Several of this variety have traces of the longitudinal zigzag lines 
and spots upon the body-whorl. 

Var. d. Ventricosior, anfractu basali trivittato, apice purpurascente, 

vittis nigricantibus. 

Var. e. Sordidé fusca strigis et maculis angulatis elongatis obscure 

sparsa. 

Var. f. Tota flavescens, lined tenuissimd sutural alba, gracilior. 

Hab. In insula Mindoro. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Some of the varieties of this fine shell, especially variety }, will 
remind the observer, at first sight, of the species last described ; but 
Mr. Cuming informs us that the animal is reddish brown, and, be- 
sides other differences in the shell, the colouring-matter, instead of 
stopping short at that point of the body-whorl, just where the lip 
begins to expand, is continued on to the very rim, which is in most 
instances bordered with it; nay, the colour generally becomes more 
intense upon the upper part of the expansion. Varieties d. and e. 
were found at Calapan; varieties c. and f. at Puerto Galero. ‘The 
latter variety has generally a chestnut oblique stripe or spot at the 
bottom of the whorl and on the upper expansion of the outer lip, 
continued from above the columella. Sometimes there is an obscure 
line of a somewhat darker hue belting the body-whorl in this same 
variety. 

This species varies a good deal in length and breadth. The 
average length may be taken at about two inches, and the width 
across the body-whorl at from more than an inch to $ths of an inch. 


Buuinus Fictitis. Bul. testd subpupiformi, anfractibus sex ven- 
tricosis, lineis incrementi obliquis fortioribus, peristomate inter- 
rupto, expanso, crassiusculo, labro expanso, apertura subauricu- 
lari, supra subangulatd, albd. 

Var. a. Nitidé fusca strigis, punctis, lineisque albentibus notata, 
anfractés basalis vittd suturali angusta subalbidd. 

Var. b. Albescens, strigis maculisque castaneo-nigricantibus longi- 
tudinalibus, clarioribus. 

Var.c. Flavescens, lineis strigisque longitudinalibus albentibus, an- 
fractis basalis fascia angusta obscura. 

Var. d. Griseo-albens vel albens, strigis longitudinalibus albidis. 

Hab. in insula Philippina Cuyo dicta. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

In var. a. the dark ground-colour of the shell is striped, and pow- 
dered, as it were, with the whitish epidermis ; in var. 6. this whitish 
epidermis predominates, so that the longitudinal zebra-like stripes 
arising from the exposure of the dark brown, but shinmg ground- 
colour, are comparatively distinct. Var. d. seems to be the albino- 


‘ 


Zoological Society. 337 


state of the species. General length about 18ths inch; breadth 
about ths. 

Buuinus tarvatus. Bul. testa elongato-pyramidali, gracili, sub- 
diaphand, lineis incrementi obliquis, apertura auriculari, superne 
angustatd, labro crasso, expanso, recurvo, Jusca strigis pallidis 
oblique longitudinalibus, distanlibus, varia ; apertura alba ; labri 
margine externo inferné fusco limbato. 

Hab. in insula Cuyo. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

It is not without doubt that I have separated this shell specifically 
from the last; but in addition to the difference of shape, the colour- 
ing matter, here again, instead of stopping short just above the outer 
lip, where it begins to expand, as is the case with Bul. fictilis, is 
carried on and over the external expanse of the outer lip, so as to 
constitute a coloured rim on its lower external edge. In other re- 
spects there is much similarity between the two. General length 
about 14 inch; breadth across body-whorl rather more than half an 
inch.—W. J. B. 


Following is the continuation of Mr. G. B. Sowerby’s paper :— 


Hetrx peciriens. Hel. testd globosd, tenuis, levis, haud nitens, 
striis incrementi subtilissimé striata, pierumque pallescens, non- 
nunquam unicolor, sepius zonis duabus nigris ornata ; anfracti- 
bus quatuor, rotundatis, ultimo maximo ; aperturd subcirculari ; 
peritremate reflexo, albo, columella albd, subincurvd, rectiusculd. 

Long. 1°2, lat. 1°35. 

Hab. supra folia arborum ad insulam Marinduque, Philippinarum. 

The appearance of the different varieties of this species might lead 
to the supposition that they were distinct species, in consequence of 
the peculiarities of the outer portion of the epidermis. ‘The whole 
epidermis of this species seems worthy of particular nctice: it con- 
sists of an inner coat, which is rather thick, horny, apparently strongly 
adhesive, and ofa greenish brown yellow colour; and of an outer 
partial coat, which is white and hydrophanous, and which does not 
entirely cover the inner coat, but is variously arranged upon it in 
the different varieties. The following are the most remarkable va- 
rieties : — 

a. Shell brown, with two very dark-brown spiral bands, a lighter 
antesutural band, and a very dark columellar band. Lip white at 
the back as well as in front. From the island of Marinduque. 

6. Shell coloured similarly to the last, but having its outer sur- 
face slightly rugulose. From the same locality. 

ce. Shell coloured similarly to the two former, but with an exter- 
nal white epidermis disposed in slightly interrupted spiral bands. 
Found on the leaves of trees in Tayabas, in the province of ‘Taya- 
bas, Island of Luzon. 

d. Shell light brown, with a dark-coloured antesutural band, and 
very dark columellar band; external white epidermis disposed as the 
last. From the same locality. 

e. Shell brown, not banded, with the white external epidermis 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vi. Z 


338 Zoological Society. 


disposed in irregular and interrupted lines, nearly following the di- 
rection of the lines of growth, but increasing in width so as to form 
an interrupted band at the circumference of the shell. Found on 
the leaves of small trees on the island of Capul. 

f. Shell pale brownish yellow, with the white external epidermis 
similarly disposed, but forming two rather broader and less inter- 
rupted bands, one at the cireumference and the other anterior. 
From the same locality. 

g. Shell white, with alternating light and dark brown bands ; 
antesutural line and band round the columella dark brown. From 
Ligao, South Camarenis, island of Luzon : found on the leaves of trees. 

h. Similar to g, but the alternating bands are dark brown and 
black ; the antesutural line and the band round the columella also 
are black. From Pasacao, South Camarenis: found on the leaves 
of trees. 

2. Similar to the last, only destitute of the central brown band. 
From the same locality as h. 

k. Shell white, with three brown bands; antesutural line and 
eolumellar band of the same colour. From Ligao. 

1. Shell white, with two brown bands; antesutural line and colu- 
mellar band of the same colour. From Ligao. 

m. Shell white, with a single brown band at its circumference. 
From Ligao. 

n. Shell white, with alternately very pale and dark brown bands ; 
antesutural line and columellar band dark brown. From Ligao. 

o. Shell very pale brown, with a very thin epidermis; two dark 
brown bands, the one before and the other behind the light brown 
circumferential band; antesutural line and columellar band dark 
brown. From Ligao. 

p- Shell totally white. Also from Ligao. 


Hexix oparinus. Hel. testa pyramidalis, conica, obtusa, hyalina, 
tenuis, albido-viridescens, levis, nitida, striis incrementi tenuissi- 
mis soliim sculpta; anfractibus senis, subconvexis, ultimo antice 
obtuse subcarinato ; suturd distinctd, antice lined albd angustis- 
simd ; aperturd obliqud, subrotundatd, superne basi ultimi an- 
fractis fere pland modificatd ; peritremate subreflexo, prope colu- 
mellam subincrassato ; columelld albd, subincurvd, sulco subobso- 
leto circumdatd. 

Long. 1°25, lat. 0°8. 

Hab. supra folia fruticum prope St. Jaun, Provinciam Cagayan 

Insule Luzonice. 

A remarkably delicate species, having nearly the form of Helix 
pileus ; it is, however, narrower in proportion to its height, its vo- 
lutions are less numerous, and rather more convex. ‘This elegant 
species has the usual colour and semitransparency of the Semi-Opal, 
which, however, becomes rather greener towards the base. 


Hevix cincinnus. Hel. testa ovato-pyramidalis, tenuis, levis, ple- 
rumque nitida, subhyalina ; epidermide albo fuscoque varid, haud 
nitidd nonnunquam induta; spird elatiusculd, obtusd ; anfracti- 


Zoological Society. 339 


bus senis, convexiusculis, solim striis incrementi tenuibus indutis ; 
suturd distinctd ; aperturd subovali, postice acuminatiusculd, su- 
pern® basi anfractis ultimi rotundatd modificatd, sinistrorsim 
sinuatd ; peritremate angusto, reflexo ; columelld albd, antice per- 
oblique subtruncata. 

Long. 1°8, lat. 1-1. 

Hab. supra folia arborum ad Insulas Philippinas. 

Another very variable species, particularly in its colouring and in 
the characters dependent upon its epidermis. Numerous, however, 
as its varieties are, and abundant as the species is, it does not ap- 
pear to have been described either by Lamarck or De Férussac ; in- 
deed, I have not been able to find any species nearly approaching it, 
except Helir ventricosa, De Fér., which is figured in Chemn. vol. ix. 
f. 1007, 1008, and which somewhat resembles the banded variety 
of our shell. The following varieties have been brought by Mr. 
Cuming :— 

a. Shell white, last volution pale green, which is darker in its an- 
terior part. From the island of Rumblon. 

b. The same as a, but having a dark brown band surrounding the 
columella. On some specimens of this variety the remains of a dark 
brown epidermis is to be seen about the anterior part of the last vo- 
lution. From the island of Burias. 

ce. Shell white, with a pink band surrounding the columella, and 
scattered remains of a dark brown epidermis on the last volution. 
From Temple Island. 

d. Shell white, with a dark eae band surrounding the colu- 
mella, and scattered remains of a dark brown epidermis on the last 
volution. From the island of Burias. 

e. Shell rose-colour, with scattered remains of a dark brown epi- 
dermis about the anterior part of the last volution. From Temple 
Island. 

Ff. Shell red-brown, with a dark brown band surrounding the colu- 
mella, and scattered remains of a dark brown epidermis about the 
anterior part of the last volution. From Temple Island. 

g- Shell light red-brown, with a dark brown band surrounding 
the columella, and mottled with a nearly white, hydrophanous and 
a dark brown epidermis, which becomes altogether darker coloured 
toward the anterior part of the last volution. From the island of 
Burias. 

e Shell pink, epidermis as in g. From the island of Burias. 

. Shell white, with the dark brown columellar band and epider- 
mis asin g. From the island of Burias, 

k. Shell white, very pale greenish toward the anterior part of the 
last volution, with a broad dark brown columellar band, a narrow 
brown band at the circumference of the shell, and a pale antesutural 
brown band. From the island of Burias. 

Z. Coloured as k, but with broader and darker bands. From the 
same locality. 

Buvinus ovorpzvs, Brug. Bul. testa ovato-oblonga, ovoidea, alba 

levis, striis incrementi exilissimis obliquis solim sculpta, zonis 


Z 2 


346 Zoological Society. 


nigris vartis plerumque ornata; anfractibus quingue subventri- 
cosis, ultimo spiram fere duplo longiori, aperturd subovatd, 
postice subacuminatd, intis albd, zonas exhibentibus ; peritremate 
reflexo, albo ; columelld rectiusculd, labio columellari subincras- 
sato, antice reflexo, ad labium externum adjuncto. 

Hab. ad insulam Ticao Philippinarum. 

This species has been inadvertently figured in the ‘Conchological 
Illustrations’ under the name of Luzonicus, having previously been 
figured by De Férussac in his ‘ Hist. Nat. des Mollusques terrestres et 
fluviatiles,’ tab. 112. f.5,6, and described in the ‘ Encycl. Méthod., by 
Bruguiére* under the name of ovoideus, which name must of course 
be retained. Bruguiére’s specimen was quite white; those figured 
by Lister and De Férussac had a single dark band. Mr. Cuming 
has brought the following varieties :— 

a. White, the anterior part of the first three volutions light brown. 
From the island of Masbate, on leaves of trees. 

6. White, with three broad brown bands close behind the suture. 

c. The same as the last, with an additional black band in front of 
the postsutural band. 

d. White, with a narrow brown band behind the suture. 

e. Brownish white, with perfectly white antesutural band, and 
three very broad dark brown bands. 

f. White, with two dark brown bands, both anterior to the cir- 
cumference of the shell. 

g. White, with a single dark brown band. ‘This is the variety 
that has been figured in ‘ Conch. Illustr.,’ Bulinus, f. 53, under the 
name of B. Luzonicus; it is also given in Guérin’s ‘ Magazin de 
Conchyliologie’ (1838), tab. 116. f. 2. under the name of B. Coste- 
rii: of course both these names must be abandoned in favour of the 
older name of Bruguiere. 

h. Entirely white. This variety is of smaller size than most of 
the others. 

z. Apex reddish brown, ground-colour white; anterior part of the 
last volution pale brown, with three dark brown bands. 

k. Apex white or pale reddish, antesutural band white; then two 
broad dark brown bands, nearly confluent; then a lighter brown 
band, sometimes nearly white; then a broad dark brown band; and 
finally, the circumference of the columella white. 

1. White, with two dark brown bands in front, and a very nar- 
row light brown band behind the circumference. 


Heurx Ansaiensis. Hel. testa subglobosa, depressiuscula, tenuis, 
levis, alba, plerumque fusco-zonata, linets incrementi tenuissimis 
soliim insculpta; spird subdepressd, anfractibus 34 subconveais, 
ultimo maximo inflato ; aperturd extis rotundatd ; peritremate albo, 
rotundato, reflevo, mediocri ; intis sinuatd, sinu profundo, antice 
per columellam, latiusculam, albam, postice per modificationem 
anfractis penultimi efformato ; suturd subinconspicud. 

Long. 1:2; lat. 1°5 poll. 


* Hist. Nat. des Vers, tome vi. p. 335. 


Zoological Society. 341 


Hab. supra folia fruticum apud Matnog, Provinciam Albaiensem 
insule Luzonice. 

The following three varieties of this new species have been disco- 
vered by Mr. Cuming, viz. :— 

a. White, with a little light brown at the apex and outside the 
columellar lip. 

6. White, with two brown bands, one anterior to, and the other 
posterior to, the circumference of the shell; a dark brown antesu- 
tural line and a dark brown band outside the columellar lip. 

c. The same as ), with the two brown bands nearly meeting over 
the circumference. 


Hexix aurata. Hel. testa depressiusculo-subglobosa, tenuis, levis, 
subnitens, flava, apice roseo ; spird rotundato-depressd ; anfrac- 
tibus 34 convevis, ultimo maximo ; aperturd semilunari, laid, 
postice basi ultimi anfractiis gibbosd modificatd ; labio externo 
postice paululiim coarctato, deinde subreflexo, albo, crassiori, ro- 
tundato ; columelld alod, latd, subincrassatd ; suturd distinctd. 

Long. 0°9; lat. 1°4 poll. 

Had. in foliis arborum ad St. Jaun Provinciam Cagayan Insule 

Luzonice Philippinarum. 


Two varieties of this remarkable and beautiful species have been 
found by Mr. Cuming. The similarity of the young shell to Helix 
picia is very great: the full-grown shell differs, however, very much 
in shape from that species. Both varieties are remarkable for a 
bright red apex. 

Var. a. Bright yellow, with a scarlet band placed just before the 
suture, beginning at the second volution and increasing in breadth 
with the growth of the shell: this var. has also a blue line on the 
outside a little in front of the scarlet band, which is black within. 

Var. 6. Upper half of the shell bright yellow; lower half white. 


Hetrx Rotssyana, De F. Hel. testa subglobosa, crassiuscula, le- 
vis, coloribus plerumque albo, nigroque fasciata, et ut assolent 
epidermide obscurd, haud nitente, obtecta ; spird obtusissimd ; an- 
fractibus 44, rotundatis, subventricosis, ultimo maximo, ceteris 
quadruplo longiori; suturd distinctd ; aperturd sublunari, intis 
albd, labii externi margine arcté revolutd, nigrd, columellari albd ; 
columelld rectiusculd, planulatd, albd s. albicante. 

Heuix Roissyana, De Feér. ‘ Hist. Nat. générale et particuliére 
des Mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles,’ tab. 104. f. 2, 3. 

Long. 1:2; lat. 1°4 poll. 

Hab. propé Puerto Galero ad Insulam Mindoro, Philippinarum. 

Five principal varieties of this species are remarkable; one alone 

has been represented, though not described by De Férussac. If the 
colours alone were to be depended upon as specific characters, two 
of these varieties would be considered distinct species. Deshayes 
has omitted to mention or to describe this species in his second 
edition of Lamarck (Anim. sans Vert.) ; I am therefore much grati- 
fied by having the opportunity afforded me of pointing out its cha- 
racters and making known its several varieties. 


342 Zoological Society. 


Var. a. White, with a yellowish epidermis, a very dark brown, 
almost black, antesutural band, and a rather broad, black band sur- 
rounding the columella. 

Var. b. The same as the last, with an additional broad interme- 
diate anterior black band. 

Var. c. Similar to the last, with the addition of a black band an- 
terior to the sutural band, and with the anterior intermediate band 
much wider. 

Varieties a, 6, c, are all found at Puerto Galero. 

Var. d. Nearly black all over, and only showing more or less di- 
stinct remains of white on the three first volutions; epidermis very 
thin and nearly colourless. Found at Calapan, in the Island of Min. 
doro. 

Var. e. Of a dark chestnut-brown colour, with the same arrange- 
ment of colour as the last, but covered with a thickish, brown, opake, 
hydrophanous epidermis. From Puerto Galero. 

I am compelled to regard as a variety of this species a shell which 
Mr. Cuming has brought from the island of Tablas, whose spire is 
more elevated, having nearly five volutions; it is of a dark colour, 
with more or less distinct lighter bands, and the same thickish, 
brown, opake, hydrophanous epidermis as the last: its columella, 
and the columellar lip, are of a brownish purple. I designate this 
as Var. f. 

The figure given by De Férussac represents a rather dwarf vari- 
ety, of which I have seen a specimen in Mr. Metcalfe’s collection. 


Hewrx (Cocatocena, De F.) 1cnopitis. Hel. testa subgloboso- 
conica, tenuis, albicans, subhyalina, fasciis duabus castaneis orna- 
ta; spird subconoided; anfractibus 44, levibus, nitidis, subplanu- 
latis, striis incrementi tenuissimis solim sculptis ; suturd distinetd ; 
apertura subrotundd, ints albd, fasciis duabus conspicuis ; peri- 
tremate reflexo, rotundato, albo; columelld rectiusculd continuo. 

Long. 1°2; lat. 1°2 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Romblon, Philippinarum. 

The subconical form of the spire, with very slightly ventricose 
volutions, distinguish this from all its most nearly-related species. 
When young it is slightly carinated. The anterior part of the last 
volution is usually coloured of a pale yellowish tint. 


Hexix (Cocuiocena, De F.) Tenrra. Hel. testa subglobosa, 
tenuis, alba, subhyalina ; spird subacuminatd, obtusd ; anfractibus 
44, levibus, subventricosis, striis incrementi tenuissimis solim in- 
sculptis, ultimo fascid angustd, viridi picto; suturd distinctd ; 
aperturd subrotundd, intis albd fascid solitarid subinconspicud ; 
peritremate tenui, reflero, albo ; columelld latiusculd, rectiusculd, 
albd, exttis antice subangulatd. 

Long. 1; lat. 1 poll. 

Hab. prope Mansalai ad insulam Mindoro, Philippinarum. 

Var. b. fasectis duabus castaneo-nigris. 

Nearly related to the last (7. ignobilis): it may be distinguished 

by being rather smaller, by having its volutions rather more convex, 


Zoological Society. 343 


its peritreme thinner, its columella straighter, and angular in front 
externally. A variety occurs with two dark brown, nearly black, 
bands, the one above and the other below the ordinary green band. 
The posterior of these is seen nearly up to the apex. 


Hetrx (Cocnztocena, De F.) cottoprs. Hel. testa subglobosa, 
tenuiuscula, nitida, alba; epidermide lutescente induta, apice ro- 
seo; spird subelatd, obtusd ; anfractibus quinque, ventricosis, 
ultimo ad basin paululim planulato ; suturd distinctd, anticeé 
castaned ; aperturd subrotundd, intis albd ; peritremate reflexo, 
nigricante ; columelld albicante, paululim recurvd. 

Long. 1:2; lat. 1:2 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Tablas, Philippinarum. 

I have named this species collodes, in consequence of the remark- 
able appearance of the epidermis, like a coat of glue covering all the 
outer surface except the apex. In form this species is much like 
H. ignobilis ; its spire is not, however, so much acuminated, and the 
apex is much more obtuse than in that species: its peritreme, more- 
over, is thinner, and although reflected, it is not rounded as in that 
species. 

Heuix (Cocutostyra, De F.) Orsiruxus. Hel. testa subglobosa, 
crassiuscula, levis, oblique lineis incrementi tenerrime insculpta ; 
anfractibus 44 ad 5, subventricosis, ultimo maximo, ventricosiori ; 
suturd distinctd, antice albd ; apertura subrotundd, intis albd ; 
peritremate latiusculo, rotundato, reflevo, albo; columella albd, 
rectiusculd, paululim inflexd. 

Long. 1°1; lat. 1°1 poll. 

Hab. prope Mansalai ad insulam Mindoro, Philippinarum. 

Var. a. Shell nearly globular; spire very obtuse, white, base dull 
yellowish ; two spiral green bands commence at about the third vo- 
lution, and increase in width and strength of colour until they reach 
the back of the outer lip; of these the lower is by much the broader. 

Var. 6. Shell oblong, and coloured in the same manner as the last; 
but the last volution is green above (the anterior side of the suture 
being always pure white), increasing in intensity from its commence- 
ment: in this variety the dull yellowish colour of the anterior or 
basal part of the last volution is much deeper than in var. a. 

Var. c. Shell larger; its volutions rather more ventricose, similar 
to the last in colouring, but having two additional dark brown, nearly 
black bands, which are distinctly seen within. This is by far the 
largest and handsomest variety of the three. 

Note.—< M. Valenciennes informs me that this species was brought 
in 1830 by the officers of the ‘ Favourite,’ and placed in the galleries 
of the Museum of Paris, under the name of H. chlorogrammica, Val. ; 
but as it does not appear that he has published either the name or 
any description of the species, I contimue to use the name which I 
have given it above.” 

Heurx (Cocuxostryza, De F.) Oomorpua. Hel. testa ovato-ob- 

longa, crassa, obscura, spiraliter tenuitér substriata, lineis incre- 
menti decussata ; anfractibus quinque subventricosis ; suturd di- 


344 Wernerian Natural History Society. 


stinctd ; aperturd suborbiculari, intis obscurd ; peritremate fere 
continuo, albo, refleco, rotundato ; columelld subundatd, labio co- 
lumellari extenso, ad umbilicum fere velato ; umbilico mediocre. 

Long. 1:1; lat. 0:7 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Tablas dictam, Philippinarum. 

Mr. Cuming has obtained only a single specimen of this species : 
it is very different from all the others, its peritreme being continuous 
nearly all round, the only interruption being about a seventh where 
it is intersected by the last volution; colour dull light brown, witha 
dark brown band in front of the suture; the greater part of the last 
volution dark brown, and having a light narrow band near the um- 
bilicus in addition to the light band near the suture. 


Heurx incompta. Hel. testa ovata, tenuiuscula, obscura ; epider- 
mide fuscd, haud nitente induta, oblique tenuiter lineis incrementi 
striata ; anfractibus quinque subconvexis, ultimo majori ; suturd 
distinctd, antice posticeque fuscd ; aperturd subrotundd, postice 
subacuminatd ; peritremate tenuiter reflexo, rotundato, anticé sub- 
truncato, albo ; columelld rectd, albd, antice subtruncatd. 

Long. 1:1; lat. 0°66 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Tablas dictam, Philippinarum. 

Nearly resembling the last in shape and in its dull surface, but 
differs in having no umbilicus, and in its peritreme not being nearly 
so continuous. The last volution has its suture brown, a brown 
band in the middle and another round the columeila. A single spe- 
cimen only was found. 


Heuix stapiuis. Hel. testa ovoidea, solidiuscula, levis, nitidiuscu- 
la, alba ; anfractibus senis, paululim convexis, antice castaneis, 
nigro-fasciatis, oblique lineis incrementi striatis ; aperturd obli- 
qud, subovatd, ints albd, peristomate albo, incrassato, rotundato, 
antice subeffuso ; columelld alba, inconspicud, labio columellare 
paululim expanso. 

Long. 1°35; lat. 0°8 poll. 

A species which in general appearance bears some resemblance to 
Bulinus ovoideus of Brug. and De F., tab. 112. f. 5, 6. (the same as 
B. Luzonicus, ‘ Conch. Mlustr.’ Bulinus, f. 53.) ; this species, however, 
increases more rapidly toward the anterior part; it has, moreover, 
one more volution. ‘The aperture is placed very obliquely, so that 
the shell stands firmly when placed upon it. The dark burnt colour 
of the anterior part of this shell is seen in every volution in the 
form ofa spiral postsutural band. It has a thick light-coloured epi- 
dermis, of which some traces have not been entirely effaced. —G.B.S. 


WERNERIAN NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. 


April 17, 1841.—Professor Jameson in the Chair. 


A paper was first read “On the Nature and Currents of the At- 
mosphere, and their Influence on the Variations of the Height of the 
Barometer.”” By William Brown, Esq. 


Mr. Goodsir then read a paper ‘‘ On a new Genus, with descrip- 


Royal Society of Edinburgh. 345 


tions of some new Species of Pycnoganide. With specimens and 
drawings.” By Mr. Henry Goodsir, Surgeon, Anstruther. 

Of the genus Orithegia, one species was described, O. globosa; 
of Pallene one species, P. circularis; of Nymphon four species, N. 
pellucidum, spinosum, minutum, Knowii; and one species of a new 
genus, Pephredo,—P. capillata. One of these new Crustaceans was 
taken in Orkney, the others in the German Ocean and Firth of Forth. 
The paper concluded with some observations on the circulation in 
this family, and on the generative organs, the orifices of which the 
author has detected on the under surface of the body, at the inser- 
tion of one of the pairs of legs. 

Mr. Goodsir then communicated a paper. by Mr. Forbes and him- 
self, ‘On a new genus of Ascidian Mollusks.” This genus the 
authors styled Pelonaia, and characterized thus: Testa cylindrical, 
unattached ; orifices without rays, on two equal, approximated, papil- 
lose eminences at the anterior extremity. They described two spe- 
cies,—P. corrugata, from the Firth of Forth, and P. glabra, from 
Rothsay Bay. The anatomy of both species was given in detail, 
and differed from that of the attached Ascidie in its perfect bilate- 
rality. The authors adverted to the value of the genus as a con- 
necting link between the Molluscous and Annulose animals, and re- 
ferred to its analogical relations to certain of the Echinodermata. 


ROYAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. 
May 3rd, 1841.—Lord Greenock in the Chair, 

The first communication was entitled ‘‘ Experimental Researches on 
the Production of Silicon from Paracyanogen.’’ By 8. Brown, M.D. 

The author had intimated in a former paper that he had been led 
to infer from experiment, that two familiar substances, long and uni- 
versally regarded as distinct elements, are only modifications of one 
and the same material form; and having extended his inquiries, he 
now ventures to maintain that carbon and silicon are isomeric bodies. 
The method in which he establishes this proposition is very simple, 
and consists in the description of a number of processes by which 
carbon may be transformed into silicon ; and crucial experiments, in- 
tended to prove that there is no intelligible source of fallacy in the 
processes which are given. Accordingly, the present communication 
is of a purely practical character. It is composed of five sections: the 
first treats of the production of silicon from free paracyanogen ; the 
second, of the formation of amorphous mixed siliciures of copper, iron, 
and platinum, by the reaction of paracyanogen on these metals; the 
third, of the quantity of nitrogen separated from paracyanogen when 
it is changed into nitrogen and silicon ; the fourth describes processes 
for the preparation of definite and crystalline siliciures of iron from 
the paracyanide of iron, and from the ferrocyanide of potassium ; and 
the fifth gives easy formule for the extraction of silicic acid from the 
ferrocyanide of potassium by the action of carbonate of potassa. 

Our reason for noticing this investigation in a periodical devoted 
to the objects of natural history, is this: If Dr. Brown’s observa- 
tions be corroborated by those who repeat his singular experiments, 


346 Royal Society of Edinburgh. 


there will be opened up a new sphere of geological inquiry of the 
highest order. With the aid of a transelemental chemistry (for we 
understand Dr. Brown has transformed several other elementary forms 
besides carbon) we may approach the subject of the molecular ge- 
nesis of the earth; and the geological relations of carbon and silicon 
are certainly sufficiently striking to warrant the entertainment of 
this hope. As it is, there are several points in natural history which 
seem to be illustrated by the particular case of transformation now in 
hand. As one instance, we would specify the siliceous character of 
many organic remains found in circumstances in which the source of 
silicon is perplexing and unintelligible. 

In the discussion which followed, Professor Traill remarked, that 
though he had not had an opportunity of repeating Dr. Brown’s ex- 
periments, yet, from his acquaintance with that gentleman, he hada 
strong conviction of their value; and this notwithstanding the very 
startling principles and extraordinary conclusions to which they ne- 
cessarily led. He had no hesitation in saying, that since the early 
days of Davy, when that great chemist brought the metalloids to 
light, no investigation had been made approximating in importance 
to the present, whose publication would do honour to the Society, 
and whose interest, as it regarded the subjects of Botany, Palzeonto- 
logy and Geology, in its widest range, was altogether unbounded. 

Professor Christison begged to meet a statement which he under- 
stood had gone abroad, that he had given a guarantee to the accu- 
racy of these investigations. ‘This was by no means the case. The 
fact was, that, now for some time otherwise employed, he was 
not capable even of testing these admirable experiments: no one, in 
fact, could do so but a first-rate analytic chemist, perfectly master of 
the most recent manipulations of the laboratory ; and he would warn 
every one against coming to a decision regarding these conclusions, 
well styled startling, either for or against, without such preliminary 
investigation. At the same time, it was true that he had been fa- 
miliar with the details of the inquiry; he had searched, along with 
the author, but in vain, for grounds of fallacy, and he formed the very 
highest estimate of their value and importance. 


Professor Syme communicated a paper by Mr. Goodsir, “ On the 
Anatomy of Amphiorus lanceolatus of Yarrell.” 

After a short statement of the labours of Yarrell, Couch, Retzius 
and Miiller, the author gave a detailed description of the structure 
of Amphioxus, as observed in the dissection of one of two specimens 
taken by Mr. Forbes in the Irish Sea. The abdominal folds, and the 
anterior and posterior anal fins were described, and the existence of 
a fin in front of the anus illustrated by an observation made by Pro- 
fessor Agassiz, of the temporary existence of a similar fin in the em- 
bryos of certain freshwater fishes. 

The osseous system presented two divisions,—the true or neuro- 
skeleton, and the intestinal or splanchno-skeleton. The true skeleton 
consisted of a chorda dorsalis, equally pointed at both extremities, 
without the slightest trace of a cranium, and destitute of any of the 
peripheral vertebral elements, with the exception of a row of cells— 


Royal Society of Edinburgh. 347 


germs of interspinous bones and fin-rays—along the base of the dor- 
sal and anal fins. The tissue of this neuro-skeleton was not even 
cartilaginous, consisting merely of membrane and globular nuclei, 
derived from the original elementary cells. The splanchno-skeleton 
consisted of a hyoid apparatus, and of 70 to 80 pairs of elastic fila- 
mentous ribs. The hyoid apparatus—in two divisions, with 17 pieces 
in each—exhibited 34 rays, pointing inwards, and each springing from 
one of the 34 basal elements of the hyoid bone. These rays the 
author looked upon as developments of the tubercles and teeth of the 
central aspect of the branchial apparatus of the higher fishes, and not 
as branchiostegal rays. ‘The ribs were enveloped in the mucous 
membrane of the intestine, and each alternate pair bifurcated below, 
to enclose the abdominal longitudinal vessel or heart. From these 
circumstances, and from other considerations, the author looked upon 
the ribs of Amphiorus not as true ribs, but as splanchno-ribs—repe- 
titions of the hyoid bone—analogues of the tracheal and bronchial 
cartilages of the higher Vertebrata. The tissue of the splanchno- 
skeleton is more advanced than that of the neuro-skeleton; the ribs 
are cartilaginous ; the hyoid bones hollow cartilages, with isolated 
cells or nuclei in their interior. 

The nervous system presents nothing more than a spinal cord, 
without a trace of cerebral development, and from 60 to 70 pairs of 
spinal nerves. The spinal cord was in the form of a ribbon, pointed 
at both ends, with a dorsal median groove, and a line of black or 
grey matter; was composed of nucleated cells, without tubes or 
fibres, and gave origin to the nerves in single roots only. The nerves 
were all symmetrical, dividing into dorsal and ventral branches. The 
second pair sent back a dorsal and a ventral branch, to join the cor- 
responding branches of the other nerves, along the sides of the body, 
and along the bases of the dorsal and anal fins; from which distri- 
bution the author was inclined to believe, that although the second 
pair in Amphiorus presented certain resemblances to the vagus, it 
was, in reality, the trifacial. 

The vascular system consisted of a straight abdominal vessel, the 
branchial artery or heart, without any trace of valves or division into 
cavities. This vessel sent off lateral branches, which passing up on 
the internal surface of the intestine, along the ribs, communicated by 
a capillary respiratory system of vessels with a dorsal trunk or aorta. 

The intestinal tube was straight from mouth to anus, its anterior 
half dilated, strengthened by ribs as described above, and its entrance 
guarded by the hyoid rays. ‘This dilated portion of the canal received 
sea-water, as in the Ascidie, to act on the respiratory vascular rami- 
fications on its internal surface, which is undoubtedly ciliated in the 
living animal. The digestive portion of the canal is narrow, and 
presents not a trace of a liver, or of any other assistant chylo-poietic 
viscus. 

As there was no trace of branchial fissures—as the ribs were too 
numerous to be looked upon as true branchial arches (branchial 
arches alternating with branchial fissures)—and as the other organic 
systems were in the condition of those of an embryo before the ap- 
pearance of branchial clefts, the author was led to the conclusion 


348 Information respecting Zoological & Botanical Travellers. 


that the Amphiorus had never had, at any period of its existence, 
branchial clefts ;—that it was an animal which had arrived at its per- 
fect development before the branchial clefts had appeared, and, con- 
sequently, with an undeveloped osseous and nervous system, without 
a liver, and with an unilocular heart. 

After examining the generative organs, and other departments of 
its anatomy, the author entered upon the consideration of the zoo- 
logical position of Amphiozus, which he observed could no longer be 
ranked with Petromyzon and Myzine, but must take an ordinal place 
in any new arrangement of the class. In conclusion he remarked, 
that although genera allied to Amphiorus might now be rare, yet in 
the ages which have passed since the development of organic forms 
commenced, Abranchiated fishes may have been more common, and 
may yet afford subjects of research to the paleontologist. 


XXXVII.—IJnformation respecting Zoological and Botanical 
Travellers. | 


May 27 —The subjoined letter, giving news of our friends Mr. 
Forbes and Mr. Thompson, has arrived just in time for insertion; 
and our wish to communicate it to our readers must be our excuse 
for omitting several articles. A letter from Mr. Schomburgk, dated 
Demerara, April 6, informs us that he was just setting out on a two 
months’ expedition, intending to return in June, and to start again 
at the latter end of August. 


To Richard Taylor, Esq. 
My Dear Sir, Syra, 7th May, 1841. 


According to my promise, I send a letter for the Annals, 
giving a sketch of our natural history proceedings, so far. I 
hope the news may interest my brother naturalists at home. 

Best respects to all friends for myself and Mr. Thompson. 

Believe me ever, dear Sir, most sincerely yours, 
Epwarp Fores. 


On the 17th of April Mr. Thompson and I arrived at Malta, and 
found the Beacon about to sail for the Archipelago. During the four 
days we remained at Valetta we made some short excursions into 
the country, and were rewarded, amongst other things, by finding 
Clausilia syracusana in abundance, a species hitherto unrecorded out 
of Sicily. We left on the 21st, and directed our course to the Morea, 
proposing to water the ship at Navarino, and were a week on the 
passage, the winds being very light, and the weather delightfully fine, 
which afforded a favourable opportunity for making observations on 
the pelagic animals of the Mediterranean. The tow-net was over- 
board, and the hand-net in requisition whenever it was possible, 
but hitherto we have not met with that abundance of floating life 
which so delights the explorers of more northern seas. Meduse have 
been few and far. between, three or four species only having been 
seen, and but few individuals of each. Few floating creatures ap- 


Information respecting Zoological & Botanical Travellers. 349 


peared in the morning or midday, however fine or calm the sea might 
be; but towards sunset they became more numerous. Sa/pe, some 
single, and some united together in long chains, were by no means 
uncommon ; sometimes very numerous towards the close of day ; and 
the opportunity was not lost of observing the habits and structure of 
those interesting mollusca, of which four or five species have been 
caught. In the beginning of the night, when the sea was smooth, 
the curious animal named by Forskahl Salpa democratica, came to 
the surface in considerable numbers, and the microscopic examination 
of them has furnished some interesting results. About the same time, 
Pteropoda, chiefly an acicular species belonging to Rang’s genus 
Criseis, were taken in the tow-net, and numerous minute Crustacea. 
The Pteropods taken gave me an opportunity of observing some points 
in their organization under a high power whilst the creatures were 
alive. I found the respiratory organ in the form of a curved pro- 
cess, projecting from the right side of the neck and clothed with 
large vibratile cilia. There were no cilia on their wing-like fins, 
but in some species there were rows of minute prickles regularly 
arranged. One morning six shells of a species of Atlanta were 
found in the tow-net, but the animals had perished. 

On Wednesday, the 28th, we entered the fine bay of Navarino, 
and remained there three days, which were fairly divided between 
Zoology, Geology and Botany. The first was given to fossil-gather- 
ing on the tertiary banks which line the bay. These banks are full 
of well-preserved fossils, and during our short visit they yielded 
us fifty species of Testacea and several Echinide. Beds of beautiful 
amber were not uncommon in the tertiary, but where the amber 
prevailed there were no fossils. Generally the clay was reddish, 
and there the larger Zoophaga, the Arce, and the Oysters were most 
abundant: here and there were tracts of a dark blue clay, in which 
Natice, Cerithia, Dentalia, Corbula Nucleus and Ringicula, with a 
species of Mytilus, were associated together. In one limited spot, 
a beautiful species of Neritina, with all its colours as vivid as if re- 
cent, was not uncommon. It was possibly a freshwater species, 
washed by some ancient stream into the ancient sea. As an able 
ally, Mr. Spratt, one of the Beacon’s officers, had previously col- 
lected the same species in Rhodes, associated with Paludina clathrata 
anda Unio. The abundance of Rissoe in some places indicated a 
weedy bottom, and such parts as contained Hchinide were harder 
than the others, containing few shells, and presenting the appearance 
of consolidated sand, as we might look for on seeing its inhabitants. 

A day’s dredging, anda search along the shore, turned up fifty-one 
living Testacea and three naked Mollusca, one of them a very beau- 
tiful little blue Doris. The number, state, etc. of the products were 
duly registered in the dredging papers of the Association. In the 
deeper parts of the bay the bottom was muddy, and it was interest- 
ing to find the same or representative species associated together in 
the mud which were grouped in the corresponding portion of the 
Pliocene. Only sixteen of the recent inhabitants of the bay were 
identical with the fossil species collected the day before. 


350 Miscellaneous. 


By means of the seine seventeen species of fish were procured, 
several of which are not noted in the French account of the Morea. 

Our botanical excursions to the mainland, and to the island of 
Sphacteria, filled the vasculum with a number of beautiful plants, 
most of which, however, were species common in the south of Eu- 
rope. Chrysanthemum coronarium abounded around the town; 
Psoralea bituminosa, several species of Cistus and Helianthemum, 
Phlomis fruticosa, Pistachia Lentiscus, Salvia officinalis, Poterium 
spinosum, and Myrtle were the most abundant plants upon the hills. 
It was interesting to see how the botany corresponded to the geo- 
logy, the vegetation of the tertiary being of a vivid green, while the 
prevalence of Cisti on the older limestone gave a brown hue to the 
country. 

From Navarino we sailed round Cape Matapan to the islands of 
the AXgean, and our next anchoring-place was Syra, where we now 
are. In the sea among the isles, our tow-net furnished us with two 
species of Firola and a beautiful Beroe. A microscopic examination 
of the former exhibited no traces of vibratile cilia on their branchize 
or any part of their bodies. One of them exhibited considerable fero- 
city, attacking and swallowing a smaller species with all the zest of 
a practised cannibal. 

During the voyage, favourable opportunities have occurred for 
making observations on the phosphorescence of marine animals. So 
far, the results have been, that none give out light unless irritated ; 
that the Salpe give out no light, though they sometimes appear 
so to do in consequence of luminous Crustacea taking up their 
abode in their interiors; that minute Crustacea are the chief source 
of the phosphorescence of the sea at night ; and that the phosphoric 
light of Aurelia Forskaliana is given out from the bases of the ten- 
tacula, and that of Beroe from the vessels beneath the ridges of cilia. 

More zealous allies than Captain Graves and his officers in the 
good cause of Natural History can nowhere be found; and with 
such aids, results of greater importance than those I have sketched 
out, will, I trust, soon turn up. Epwarp Forbes. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Motacilla alba of Linneus.—Two pairs of this White Wagtail, 
which is distinct from the common Pied Wagtail of this country, 
were seen by Mr. F. Bond of Kingsbury, near the reservoir, in the 
early part of the present month, and although these birds were very 
shy, Mr. Bond succeeded in shooting three of them, two males and 
afemale. The female is distinguished from the male by the purer 
pearl-grey colour of the plumage on the back ; and the black on the 
back part of the head does not extend so far down the back of the 
neck. ‘The differences between the Pied and the White Wagtails 
were first pointed out by Mr. Gould, and figures representing the 
distinctions will be found in his ‘ Birds of Europe,’ and in my own 
work on our British Birds.—W™m. Yarre.u, 18th May, 1841. 


Meteorological Observations. Sat 


CHATURA RUFICOLLIS; CAYENNE. 
May 8, 1841. 

Gentlemen,—Amongst the many additions to the ornithological 
department of the Museum of the Liverpool Royal Institution which 
have been added of late, is a Swallow, which appears to me to be new 
to science, and on showing it to Mr. Natterer, he considered it as 
never having been described. It belongs to that division which 
Mr. Swainson characterises under the name of Chetura, and I pro- 
pose the specific name of ruficollis, from a distinct rusty colour which 
surrounds the neck. The throat and breast are of the same colour, 
but having a mottled appearance, from the feathers of these parts 
being only edged with rufous. The chin is nearly sooty-coloured, 
the feathers being very slightly edged with rufous. Body above and 
below sooty black ; the outer webs of the wings and tail much 
darker, with slight purplish reflections. The top of the head is dark 
sooty, but the front is brownish black. Should you think the above 
worthy a place in your valuable Magazine, I shall feel obliged by its 
insertion. And remain yours, etc., 

Henry Jounson, Curator, 
Liverpool Royal Institution. 


YOUNG GIRAFFE, 


A young male Giraffe was born at the Garden of the Zoological 
Society, on Thursday last, the 27th of May. The mother and fawn 
are quite well. 


EE 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR APRIL 184], 


Chiswick April 1. Cloudy. 2. Fine: clear. 3. Slight haze: cloudy and 
fine. 4. Cloudy: slight rain. 5. Cloudy and fine. 6,7. Very fine. 8. Fine 
in the morning: hail-shower at 1 p.m.: cloudy and fine at night. 9. Overcast 
and cold. 10—12. Cloudy and cold. 13. Cloudy: rain. 14. Cloudy: slight 
rain. 15. Showery. 16,17. Fine. 18. Overcast and cold. 19. Fine. 20, 
Overcast. 21. Cold anddry. 22. Cloudy and cold. 23. Heavyrain. 24. Fine. 
25. Very fine: slight rain: cloudy and windy atnight. 26. Hazy: fine. 27. Very 
fine. 28. Rain. 29. Rain: very fine: clear at night. 30. Dryhaze throughout 
the day : clear at night. 

Boston.— April 1. Fine: rain early a.m. 2. Stormy: rain early a.m. 3, 4. 
Fine. 5. Cloudy: raine.m. 6. Fine. 7. Cloudy: rain p.m. 8. Cloudy. 
9. Fine: rain early a.m. 10. Cloudy. 11. Cloudy: rain early a.m. : hail-storm 
pM. 12, Cloudy: rain early a.m. 13. Fine: rainearly a.m. 14, 15. Fine: 
raine.M. 16. Fine: ice this morning. 17. Fine. 18. Cloudy. 19. Fine. 
20. Fine: hail and rainr.m. 21. Cloudy: rainr.m. 22. Cloudy: rain early 
am. 23. Rain. 24. Fine. 25. Fine: rain early a.m. 26. Cloudy. 27, 28. 
Fine. 29. Cloudy. 30. Fine. 

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire——April 1. Fine a.m: raine.m. 2. Fine: 
showers y.m. 3. Fine: one shower. 4. Fine a.M.: rainsp.m. 5. Fine: slight 
shower. 6. Fine and fair all day. 7. Rain p.m. 8. Fair a.m.: shower p.m. 
9. Fine and fair all day. 10, 11. Occasional showers. 12. Fineand fair. 13. 
Wetr.m. 14. Showery p.m. 15. Rainand hail. 16. Rain, sleet and hail. 
17—20. Showers. 21. Fair and cold. 22, 23, Frosty morning: fine. 24. 
Very wet p.m. 25. Rainy forenoon. 26. Wet allday. 27. Rain a.m.: cleared 
up. 28. Beautiful day: thunder and rain. 29, 30. Fine and fair. 

Sun shone out 27 days. Rain fell 20 days. Thunder 2days. Frosty morn- 
ings 2. Hail 2 days. 


wv SPL-1 ae 


uvoyy (£6-1 | 69-1) 89-1] “wing 9-LES-1S F-8P 62-9 0P-LS| Z-EF | P-9S | ¥-8h | 69-62] 189-62 98-62% | 96-6 188-6Z | 698-62 | *uzapy 


Ly jo | fo ras ures] ax] ax | 1h] 79/89] 1b | 89 |9-9F|z-69| F-8S| £0-08 | Lt-0€ | 9-62 | 160.08 |. TL1-0€ | 9¢z.08 | of 
gg | | -{to. | o20- | sas juyeo|-an | -nx [EGP] e €S| av | IL |9-0S| 9-1L | £-2G/ 81-0£ | 90-0€ | 99-62 | 860-08 | 171-08 | ZS1-08 | *6z 
gS _|oo1 | | Zo. | G20- | sas jayeo|-an| <x IP) 19) 99] SP | OL |0-L9| F-ZL/ £-€9) O1-0€ | 01-0€ | 06-62 | 660-08 | ZET-0€ | 00z-vE | “gz C 
QS jy ree | sass joryeo| ais}. ss Lb] eg $99] 9F | SL |G-95 | tL | £-€9| 00-0€ | 08-62 | LP.6z | 8L0-0€ | COT-0€ | OFT.0€ | “Lz 
TS pope fe] | ts lems toms} s 18Gb] 1S] 65] SS | 99 | 2.09] £69 | L-LS| P-62 | £9.62 | 6£.6z.| 086-62 | OOT-0€ | OF0.0€ | ‘oz 
QP | | We oo) GLO. <b cass | tm | os] ss 8 |. Me: 0S| oF | 6G |6-EP| L-S9 | G-0S) 02-62 | 82-66 | £1-62 | 0S9-62 | 948-62 | 989.62 | -Sz 
Op | |.2€ |Gt. | €€€. | -as. juyeo| «ms | -avas [FEE |¥ 67) 6€ | 99 |%-0F| 0-S9  S-gh 81-62 | LE.6z | 02-6 | 829-6 | LL9.66 | Z1L-6% | ‘bo 
We | (60. |G. | 00S. | sms | ca [me] smn If re bv) 8% | 8h |f.ch/ 9.19 | LEP) 1F-6%| £9-6% | 01:60 | OSF-6% | S¥9.6z | bzr-60| “fz 
6€ | |Lo. |ze. | “| ms | sm jan] ‘an |fgz) 6h) Sh] IP | €S |o.1h|Z-€S|£-SF| 3-62 | 76.62 | BP-62 | PEL-62 | 998.62 | e962) “zz 
SV 21-0 |9€- | | ° | taN juyeo| aN | “ANN | LE ELE G-OF) OF | £9 | L17| gS |9-LP| £0-08 | 26.62. 9F-6z | 018-62 | 706-62 | 63:62 | “1z® 
6e fee foe foe “ ‘m lutea) -m | -m | 6E or 8V| 9€ | 9G |B 8-95 8-9 0-62 | 09.62 | Lz-6z | 289-62 | £08-6% | 008-62 | ‘oz 
ap ict [oct [cet | 90T- | mf | om | can 6 E |  S8h ce | 8S |@-hP| Z-69 | L-8P| 02-62 | 69.62 | 0£-6z | 188-62 | $68-6% | 906-62 | “6I 
Cb po PE. | "| tas jonea| -m | sms /for FoS| 1f| 1h | 19 | 8.2h| 9-19 | P-6h) L9-6a | Lo.62 | LE.6z | 76-66 | SL6:62 | 226-68) “St 
Teo fee ote feces | ste | ots oapeo| a | om | ge Be BV 6€ | 09 | P.2h| 9.65 | ¥.9F) £9.62 | GL.62 | S7.6z | PLE-60 | 946.62 | £16.62 | “Lt 
Ty | °° [OU | *" | €90- | a jupeo|-mn | smss |F2E| 67 IG-OF) 16 | LS | LE) ¢-9¢ L-SV 95-63 | 8P-6% 87-60. V1L-62 | ZOL-6% | hL.62 | 91 
ep | lot | So. "| ms jupeojsmn] +s | Ge) Le! LP] 9% | gS |P.2F/| L-09|L-8F| $9.62 | S9-6z |. 1€-66 | 19-62 | 668-62 | 916-60) “SI 
TP 04-0 |“ | 10- | 080. | “Mm. juyea)-ms| s | oh) 19) 6F| ZE | LS |0-Sh) 0-€9 | 8.67] gL-62 | 92-62 | 89-62 | £96.62 | 880-08 | O11-08 | “FT 
ge | [Zo- | go. tee "Mm |upeo| ‘ms | - ss ige ZG| OF} zh | 99 | L-LE| 9-9F | £.SF| £8.62 | 8-62 | £9.62 | LLO-0€ | O£1-0€ | ooT-0€ | “fi P 
Ge |‘ |G0- | “| SZ. -mss'Niuuyeo| “aN | smnn lee Sep] Eh! Lz | Sp |L:90€ GLP 2-1) 08-62 | 06-62% | ¥S-6Z | L06-6% | 96-62 | Z16-6% | “ZI 
3f + 20. | 10- OGG “AN (UI[WO) "AN "N ef tSp| ov) Zf | 6h |9.8€| L-0F | 8-0F| 00-08 | 00-0€ | $9-6z | £26.62 | 6£6-6% 1S6.6z 

or LEG L-PV 16-62) 36-62 | 29.6% 896-62 | 020-08 | zg0.08 | “or 

P- 

3 


. 
_~ 


IV aes Apoaill-o0c ier ali) S00N ‘wye9 “a ‘MN | /O) 67) OV) 18 | 6F | 


Ph | |€o. | 10. | Sot. |*MNNx|myeo| “x | smn | ZO ¥1¢| 2b) Le) ¢g 


5 G.2E 0-8 £6-62 | £8.62 | EF-6% | 028-62 | 886-62 | 016-60) *6 
Sb | |L0. | “| €€0. | “mx | cm | om | mx lg) 2G] Gh) FE | ES | F.2h|0-PS | 0-LP) 99-62 | SP.6z | 62-62 | SLL-6z | 6LL-6z | 908.62 | °g 
OV |{1-0 |" |€0- | 9€0- | *s | x |"ms| “a ioe fer} gf| LE.) Zo |£-0F| 8-€9 |£-Eh| 9-62 | 09-62 | OF-6z | LLL-6z | 182-62 | 908-62 | *L 
£0 | | 80. | G0. | "| “H juyeo) an] “N |.Ge fgg iS.oF| 1€ | SG |Z-€h|Z-FS | -9F| £9-62| 79-62 | 82-62 | 199-62 | SPL.62 | O1L:6%'| °9 O 
ep yo | | BOT. | “a junfea] *s_ |. “as Hfoh| 19|9-LP| SE | 99 |0-€h| 0-96 | 0-LV| 95-62 | 92-62 | 76-8%.| 1LE-6z | 9EP-.62 | FoP.6z | °S 
Hj fo" VAT | cee | saasaa jouea) sms} 8 HOE) 19] OF] GE | SG | €-86) OES |L-EF| 2-62 | SE-6z | F1-6.| Lov-62 |. ZP9-62 | 910.60] ‘PF 
bhp ee | | sas juupea) "mn | vais | |EGE gh |G-€F| 9% | LG | 3-88] 9-69 | 0.SP| LP-6z| 6F-6z | $2.62 | OF9-6z | LOL-6z | gzLi6z.| “f 
9b | * | PO. | °° | G0. | “ae |ome frm] MN [foe fap! Li) 9% | 9¢ |9-Ph| LitG| L-LP| 09-62] Sh-6z.| ZI-62 | 009-62 | LaL-6z | 209.62 | +z 
GP | °°’ 1 80- | G0. | 190. | “as | "NX | “mM } om Be | 1S| OF! 17 as | L-€V LVS | €-99 | OF-66 19-62 | $1-6Z.| 969-62 | Z£9-AG | ZF9.6z% | “1 
pees S) 2 3 2) eur “ULTAL|" won| 28 “UIA | “XBL “UN i “xeyq |W'e 6 | urd $g | sure G “ut ee ‘ 
d0g ‘Aoy| w= ies] fe ee aarys mS | Ul'e 6G ico ULAT WwW nave ud 
a aia | Ce cy = pe [Mopuoy g “= E BANS es “MOIMSIYD | 00g *AoY : UOpuOT | “aITYys-salyuNng aa *YOIMSIYO Moe Dron “yuo [Ay 
SD UTEOC senses : = 3? dell Brewer naal| cs josktq 
“maT *uley “PULA *JaJOWIOWIY, T, “loJaWOIe 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


No. 45. JULY 1841. 


XXX VIII.—On the Existence of Branchie in the young Ceci- 
liz ; and on a Modijication and Extension of the Branchial 
Classification of the Amphibia*. By Joun Hoge, Esq., 
MASH R:S., -F.1.55. F.C.P.S8.,cée: 


Looxk1né over, in November last, the volume of the ‘ Comptes 
Rendus’ of the meetings of the Academy of Sciences at Paris 
for the year 1839, I came to the report of a paper entitled, 
* Notice historique sur la place assignée aux Cécilies dans 
la série zoologique, par M. de Blainville,” in which (No. 22, 
at p.673) I read the passage which I have thus translated :— 
“In the mean time, in 1836, on the opportunity of describing 
some reptiles which were brought from California by M. P. 
K. Botta, I gave a characterized analysis of my system of 
Herpetology and Amphibiology, and I supported the place 
that I had assigned to the Cecilia by the curious fact observed 
by Prof. Miller of a young Cecilia in the Museum at Leyden, 
which was furnished with branchial apertures. 

“1839. Although this fact appears not to have been known, 
any more than, without a doubt, my own labours on this sub- 
ject were, to Mr. John Hogg, who has just published a long 
memoir on the Classification of the Amphibia in Mr. Charles- 
worth’s ‘ Magazine of Nat. Hist.’ for June [and concluded 
in the August Number] 1839, it will be there seen that he 
has also arrived at the same conclusion with us; that is to 
say, of making a distinct class of the Batrachians under the 
name of Amphibia, and a separate order of the Cecilie under 
the new denomination of Abranchia, because he has selected 
for his principal consideration the organs of respiration : only 
that he places them at the commencement, in order to connect 


* [This communication, in its original state, was received by the Editors 
in the middle of February; but they retained it until the author’s return to 
London, in order to direct his attention to the papers on the Lepidosiren by 
M. Milne Edwards and Sir W. Jardine.—Eb. ] 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2a 


354 Mr. J. Hoge on the Existence of 


them with the Ophidians, instead of terminating the class by 
them*.” 

Here it was that I received the first intimation of Prof. J. 
Milller’s discovery of branchial apertures in a young Cecilia ; 
and on a further perusal, I found that this historical notice 
by M. de Blainville was both in answer to, and continuation of, 
M. Duméril’s ‘ Mémoire sur la classification et la structure 
des Ophiosomes ou Céciloides, famille de Reptiles qui parti- 
cipent des Ophidiens et des Batraciens, rélativement a la forme 
et a Porganisation,’ which had been read at a previous meet- 
ing of the Academy, and the report of which is inserted in a 
former number (20) of the same volume of the ‘Comptes 
Rendus’ (p. 581). 

M. Duméril has given a brief description of this highly in- 
teresting discovery ; but as this is abridged from a part only 
of Prof. J. Miilller’s own account as published in Oken’s ¢ Isis” 
for 1831, p. 710, and supposing that the whole of so distin- 
guished an anatomist’s paper on the subject—which also com- 
prises his classification of the Amphibia—will be received with 
satisfaction, since it is published in a foreign work not fre- 
quently to be met with in England, I make no apology for 
giving a translation of the whole from the original German. 


“¢ Branchial apertures discovered in a young Cecilia hypo- 
cyanea, in the Museum of Natural History at Leyden, by 
Prof. John Miiller. 

“ In the spring of the year 1831 I visited the great Museum 
of Zoology and Anatomy at Leyden, where the particular kind- 
ness of MM. Temminck, Van der Hoeven, Sandifort, Brors, 
Schlegel, and Dr. Haan, made my short stay highly profitable 
and useful. On an examination of the Cecilie which are 
preserved in that exceedingly rich Museum of Natural His- 
tory, I discovered, in quite a young Cecilia hypocyanea, upon 
each side of the neck, some lines from the extremity of the 
fissure of the mouth, an aperture a line in length. This open- 
ing is in length somewhat more than in height ; it is placed 
in the yellow band which marks the sides of the Cecilia hy- 
pocyanea, and this yellow band is just there much wider. The 
edge of the aperture is sharp; in its interior black frmges were 
visible, which appear fixed to the horns of the tongue-bones 
or branchial arcs, but they did not project out of the aperture. 
The apertures themselves continue in more open communica- 
tion with the cavity of the mouth. This young Cecilia, which, 


* Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences, tom. ix. 
No 22. 2e Semestre, 1839. 


Branchie in the young Cecilie. 355 


being the only specimen, could not be dissected, measured 44 
inches in length ; whilst a full-grown specimen of the same 
species, that exhibited no vestige of these apertures, was more 
than a foot long. 

Et ‘is therefore now ascertained, that the Cecilie, which 
have so many anatomical resemblances with the naked Am- 
phibians, really belong to them, and that they undergo meta- 
morphosis. They likewise resemble in external structure the 
Amphiume, which, with a vermiform shape of the body, re- 
tain their gill-apertures during life, without the branchiz re- 
maining. The division of the Batrachians is too confined and 
defective. All the scaled or shielded Amphibians (the Croco- 
diles, Lizards, Serpents and Tortoises) have as common cha- 
racters—one distinct penis or two, a double cloaca, two ori- 
fices in the organ of hearing, and a cochlea. These must 
constitute one division. All the naked Amphibians, on the 
contrary, have no penis, a single cloaca, only one orifice, and 
no cochlea in the ear. All the Amphibia nuda possess either 
early gills, later lungs, or both during the whole of life. The 
orders of the Amphibia nuda are as follow :— 


“I. Gymnophidia seu Cecilie. Without feet, branchial 
apertures in the young state. 


“TI. Derotremata. from dSepn, neck, and tpnua, aperture. 
Four rudimentary feet. Apertures in the neck through- 
out life without branchiz. Here belong the Amphiuma 
and Menopoma. 

“TIT. Proteidea. Gills and lungs through the whole of life. 
Proteus, Axolotl, Menobranchus, Siren. 


“TV. Salamandrina. 
“V. Batrachia. 


“ Messrs. Schlegel and Van der Hoeven will gladly testify 
the accuracy of the before-mentioned assertion concerning the 
branchial apertures of the young Cecilia. This animal re- 
mains preserved in the Museum at Leyden. The anatomy of 
the Cecilia lumbricalis, and many of the doubtful or anomalous 
Serpents, I have described in a separate paper that appeared 
in Meckel’s ¢ Archives.’ I will communicate in a supplement 
thereto, a drawing of the young Cecilia hypocyanea with its 
gill-apertures. I have there also endeavoured to place the 
distribution of the anomalous and true Serpents upon anato- 
mical grounds; and the arrangement of the naked Amphibians, 
except the second principal division of the Amphibia in the 
five orders above given, is accurately made from full anato- 
mical examinations. These orders of the Amphibia nuda are 

2A2 


356 Mr. J. Hogg on the Existence of 


proposed according to the form of the animals, which are 
there just so separated as the Serpents, Lizards, Crocodiles, 
and Tortoises are in the division of the Amphibia squamata.” 

Now the species of Cecilia there described by Prot. J. Miul- 
ler is the C. hypocyanea of Van Hasselt, which was so named 
on account of its pale d/ue colour along the under part of its 
body; it is synonymous with what Linneus names C. gluti- 
nosa, and what Wagler calls Epicriwn Hasseltii, and is a na- 
tive of Ceylon as well as Java. 

But it 1s remarkable that, although nearly ten years have 
transpired since this discovery took place, no mention is made 
of it in any English work on Natural History* with which I 
am acquainted ; except indeed in Dr. Grant’s last Part (VI.) 
of his ‘ Outlines of Comparative Anatomy,’ published in the 
latter part of 1840, where (at p. 551) he has given an ex- 
tremely short notice of it under the head of ‘ Organs of Re- 
spiration.’ 

The presence of branchiz then, in the Cecilia in its young 
state, obliges me to modify, in some degree, the classification 
which I had instituted four years ago for the Amphibia, and 
which is given in the ‘ Magazine of Natural History,’ new 
series, vol. ii. pp. 265, 367. For this purpose, my Order I. 
Abranchia must be entirely removed, since it is now clearly 
proved that every genus of the Amphibia is furnished, either 
at the first period of existence with some kind of branchial 
apparatus which is afterwards exchanged for a pulmonary 
one, or else with both sorts of apparatus during the entirety 
of life. 

The late discovery of Miiller has decided—what indeed the 
appearance of the hyoid bones in the adult Cecilians had given 
reason previously to suspect—namely, the former existence of 
branchial apertures with gills or branchial fringes, and a sub- 
sequent metamorphosis as to these organs, m the Ceciliadet. 
Wherefore the true place to be assigned to this family in the 
branchial classification is, among the Caducibranchia, or 
those Amphibia whose gills decay at an early period ; although 
from that able Professor’s description it appears that the gills 
themselves, or the fringes, are concealed within the branchial 
apertures, and do not hang out of, or project from, those aper- 
tures, as they do in the other families of the Caducibranchia. 


* I fully expected to have seen these branchie described in the account 
of the Cecilians at p. 285 of Cuvier’s ‘Animal Kingdom,’ translated by 
Messrs. Blyth, Mudie, Johnston and Westwood, particularly as its preface 
says—“‘ the present edition embodies a// the discoveries of more recent na- 
turalists,”’ and which has only just been published ; but I was disappointed. 

+ See my paper in Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. iii. N. S. p. 368. 


Branchie in the young Cecilie. 357 


It then becomes necessary so to separate them into ¢wo di- 
stinct tribes :—the first of which I name Celatibranchia, sig- 
nifying the gill-fringes concealed ; and the second I designate 
by the term Prolatibranchia, i. e. having the gill-tufts ex- 
posed. Nevertheless, much still remains to be investigated 
with respect to the early mode of life, aquatic respiration, de- 
velopment of the lungs, and changes in the circulatory organs 
of the Cecilians. 

In Prof. Miiller’s arrangement given above, the Cecilie are 
classed in the first order of his Amphibia nuda under the 
name of Gymnophidia, or Naked Se Pens: though I must 
observe, that this name cannot be strictly applied to these 
snake-like Amphibians, because they are in reality not altoge- 
ther naked, being furnished with numerous small scales. 

M. Duméril also says in his Memoir*, that M. Bibron and 
himself have determined, “in the eighth volume of the ‘ Na- 
tural History of Reptiles,’ which is now printing, to establish 
amongst the Batrachians, and under the name of Péroméles, 
a first sub-order comprising all the genera that are without 
legs. These are four in number, and compose a family which 
we call Ophiosomes or Céciloides, because these appellations 
will remind us of their resemblance to the Serpents, and at 
the same time will recall the principal genus—the most nu- 
merous in species—which is distinguished as the first by the 
name of Cecilia.” 

However, I may here remark, that this sub-order of Péro- 
meéles, derived from mnpos, wanting, and pedos, limb or leg, is 
merely synonymous with Oppel’s family Apoda, which he 
formed in 1811 for the genus Cecilia, although previously 
given by Linneus to an order of Fishes, and which has been 
subsequently adopted by several zoologists. But in what 
order or family M.de Blainville has recently placed the Ceci- 
le in his system of Amphibiology, given in 1836 in his de- 
scription of reptiles brought from California by M. Botta, I 
cannot ascertain, not having seen the work itself, but only 
the passage in the historical notice, before cited, from the 
‘Comptes Rendus,’ p.673. Yet Iam much gratified in learn- 
ing that M. de Blainville agrees with me in making the Ba- 
trachians (of the French naturalists) constitute a distinct class 
under the name of Amphibia, and not merely the fourth order 
of the class Reptilia, according to the old arrangement of M. 
Brongniart and his followers, as MM. Daudin, Duméril, Cu- 
vier, etc. 

Again, I think a further modification is requisite in my 


* Comptes Rendus, 1839, tom. ix. No. 20. p. 5838 


358 Mr. J. Hogg on the Existence of 


previous classification, which is, to separate the Toads from 
the Frogs (Ranide), and to place them, as Prof. Bell has done, 
in another family, Bufonide* ; one of the chief distinctions of 
the latter being the absence of teeth. 

Next, the late discovery of a very remarkable and anoma- 
lous animal renders an extension of my proposed classification 
very necessary ;—the animal which I mean is what Fitzinger + 
and Natterer{ denominate “ Lepidosiren,”’ and consider as 
forming a new genus of the fish-like Amphibians, whilst Prof. 
Owen § regards it, with another species, as being more nearly 
allied to the Fishes. And I may remark that the L. paradoxa, 
a native of the marshes near the Amazon, in South America, 
where it is named Caramuru, is extremely like the Szren in 
general character and form; whilst the L. annectens, which 
inhabits the river Gambia in Africa, more resembles in its 
shape the Siredon pisciformis, or Axolotl of Mexico. Itis also 
used for food by the inhabitants of that part of Africa, as the 
Axolotl frequently is by the Mexicans. 

Now the presence of distinct Jungs in both these animals 
makes me at once dissent from the opinion of the latter author, 
and decides with me the question—whether they are to be 
esteemed as true Amphibians, or true Fishes? 

Yet Prof. Owen has resolved this question in favour of their 
being Fishes, principally from their nose; which consists of 
two membranous sacs, plicated within, opening externally on 
the upper lip, but (according to his observation) without com- 
municating with the fauces or mouth||. The other ichthyic 


* History of British Reptiles, p. 105.~ 

+ Froriep’s Notizen, vol. i. p. 90; and Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1837, p. 
232. 

t Lepidosiren paradoxa, eine neue Gattung, aus der Familie der Fisch- 
alinlichen Reptilien, von Johann Natterer, Annalen des Wiener Museums 
der Naturgeschichte, 1837, vol. ii, p. 165. 

§ Description of the Lepidosiren annectens, Linn. Trans., vol. xviii. 
p. 327. 
|| M. Milne Edwards, in his paper ‘ On the Natural Affinities of the Lepi- 
dosiren’ in the Ann. des Sci. Nat. for September 1840, writes as follows :— 
*« One of the reasons upon which Mr. Owen most insists for placing the Le- 
pidosiren amongst fish, is the want of communication between the nasal ca- 
vity and the mouth; but M. Bischoff asserts, that in the species which he 
dissected there exist hinder-nostrils (arriére-narines) opening into the cavity 
of the mouth near to the commissure of the lips. I also saw these posterior 
openings of the nasal cavity in the Z. paradoxa dissected by M. Bibron, and 
their abnormal position appears to be in part explained by the absence of 
superior maxillary bones.”” This paper, a translation of which was given 
in the ‘ Annals and Mag. Nat. Hist.’ for February 1841, p. 467, I had not 
seen until some time after mine was written and in the editors’ hands. I 
must here point out that Mr. Owen made his dissection of the Z, annectens, 
while MM. Bischoff and Bibron examined the L. paradoxa, 


Branchie in the young Cecilie. 359 


characters observable in their organization I regard as of mi- 
nor importance. 

Thus it seems to me, that we must either account these 
animals as Fishes endowed with true and well-developed 
lungs of a vascular and cellular structure and fitted for re- 
spiring air, similar to those of the Amphibia and Reptiles, and 
with some other essential characters also common to the Am- 
phibia; or as Amphibians possessing nasal sacs with an ex- 
ternal orifice only (according to Mr. Owen) and adapted for 
smelling like those of the Fishes, and likewise having a few 
other ichthyic characters ; or in fewer words, either as Fishes 
with the Jungs and some other principal characters of the 
Amphibia, or as Amphibians with the nose and a few other in- 
ferior characters of Fishes. 

Here, then, we must elect, whether we assume the Jungs or 
the nose as the chief characters whereby to decide in which 
class of the Vertebrata these animals ought to be most cor- 
rectly placed. However, it will be readily admitted by all na- 
turalists, that the former or the respiratory organs far exceed 
in importance the latter or the o/factory organs, and therefore 
must compel us at once to select them for the classification 
of these animals in preference to the latter. And surely even 
by considering these animals as Amphibians* possessing the 
nose or nasal sac of Fishes, it will be much less incongruous 
and much less departing from the usual and received charac- 
ters of the divisions of the Vertebrata, than if we were to 
esteem them as Fishes furnished with the lungs of the Am- 
phibia; for this I cannot but think would be too anomalous 
and too much at variance with the general definition of Fishes 
—-as having gills but xo /ungs—notwithstanding that the air 
or swimming-bladders of two or three genera of Fishes of the 


* M. Milne Edwards has likewise stated, in the paper already quoted, 
two other characters belonging to the L. paradoxa, which afford strong 
evidence in favour of its being correctly esteemed an Amphibian. The first 
is, that ‘“‘ M. Bibron has also satisfied himself of the existence of the two au- 
ricles of the heart described by M. Bischoff, so that in this important respect 
the Lepidosiren stands remote from Fish and approaches nearer to most 
Reptiles.” And the second is, that “the lungs of Mammalia, of Birds, and 
of Reptiles, as every one knows, always originate from the ventral face of 
the digestive tube, whatever their position may be in the splanchnic cavity, 
and it is always on the ventral side of the pharynx that the opening of the 
glottis is found; it is the same with the Lepidosiren,’ 

Now if, on a more minute examination of the Z. annectens, this animal 
shall be found never to possess any hinder nostrils communicating with the 
mouth, and that its heart has only a single auricle, then I think it will be 
necessary to consider it as a genus distinct from the L. paradoxa, and which 
I would name Protomelus. I must also add, that the L. paradoxa has fifty- 
five pairs of ribs, whilst the LZ. annectens posscsses only thirty-six. 


360 ‘Mr. J. Hoge on ihe Existence of 


family Clupeide somewhat approach in cellular structure to 
the lungs of Reptiles. 

Wherefore I agree with M. Fitzinger, Dr. Natterer and 
Prof. Jones*, in regarding these animals as two distinct spe- 
cies of a new genus, belonging rather to the Manentibranchious 
Amphibians than to any order of Fishes. 

I find also that M. Bischoff concludes, from a skilful dis- 
section of the L. paradoxa, that it is an Amphibian and not a 
Fish. See his memoir published at Leipsig in 1840 ; also the 
translation of it, with five plates, in the ‘ Annales des Sciences 
Naturelles’ for August and September 1840. At page 155 
of the latter number, Prof. Bischoff observes, concerning the 
L. paradoxa, that its nasal cavities are perforated behind+ 
and open into the mouth; that its heart has two auricles ; that 
its lungs have not the character of swimming-bladders ; and 
that the organization for the most part of its soft parts, espe- 
cially of those of circulation and respiration, differ from those 
of Fishes. It is likewise said that this animal produces a sound 
resembling the cry of a cat. Again, as it is evident, the name 
“ Lepidosiren,” signifying a Scaly Siren, which was given by 
M. Fitzinger to this genus, is not altogether appropriate, since 
it would lead us to conclude that this is the only Amphibian 
possessing scales, whereas the Cecilie, as it is well known, 
are likewise furnished with small scales. And Prof. Owen 
says, at p. 332 of the Linn. Trans., vol. xviti., that he recorded, 
in the MS. Catalogue of the Museum of the Royal College 
of Surgeons in London, the Lepidosiren under the name of 
‘ Protopterus’—doubtless derived from trpwtos, first, and wte- 
pov, fin—to express the primary or rudimentary form of its 
four fins. But, since I maintain that this genus really be- 
longs to the Amphibia, this name could not possibly apply to 
it, although that of Protomelus would be more characteristic, 
which signifies the first or primary form of the limds or legs, 


* General Outline of the Animal Kingdom, p. 538. 

+ But Sir W. Jardine considers “‘the structure of the zostré/ as entirely 
analogous to that of the organ in Fishes: it is not a respiratory organ in L. 
paradowva, the double opening is only similar to the valvular separation of 
the sac in Fishes.’””—See ‘ Remarks on the Structure and Habits of L. annec- 
tens’ in the ‘ Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ for March last, p. 26. ‘This, 
however, is evidently a mistake, as will appear from the following “ addi- 
tion,” which M. Bischoff has given to his paper in ‘ Annal. des Sci. Nat.,’ 
Sept. Number, p. 155. “ Again I add, on the subject of xasal cavities, on 
which so much has already been urged, that some weeks since, at my re- 
quest, my father-in-law, M. Tiedemann, has likewise examined the nasal 
cavities of a very small specimen, and that he has found the canal to be in 
length 53!" (rhénales), proceeding obliquely at the back and on the outside, 
and opening into the cavity of the mouth. The species of Congers, on the 
contrary, which are found at Vienna, do not present any similar canal.” 


Branchie in the young Cecilie. 361 


from 7pwtos and jedos; still, in preference to this last appel- 
lation, I propose the name of Amphibichthys, derived from 
audiB.os and vxOus, for this new genus; because it is, of all 
the Amphibia, that which retains the most fish-like or ichthyic 
characters, and is, in fact, intermediate between those two 
classes. 

But it is necessary, for the reception of this new genus— 
a type also of a new family—in the Order III. Manenti- 
branchia of my Branchial Classification, to divide it into two 
groups or tribes, because the gills in the Amphibichthys differ 
in being merely fimbrie or fringes concealed within the bran- 
chial apertures like those in most Fishes, and are not ramified 
or tufted, and externally persistent, as in the Siren or Proteus ; 
wherefore the former tribe I distinguish by the appellation of 
Fimbribranchia, and the latter by that of Ramibranchia. 

Here, then, I subjoin my Classification of the Amphibia 
founded upon the organs of respiration, as modified and ex- 
tended in the manner I have already explained. 


Division I. VERTEBRATA. 
Class IV. AMPHIBIA. 
Sub-Class I. Monopneumena. Respiring singly, either by gills 
only, or by lungs alone. 
Order I. Caducibranchia. Gills decaying. 
Tribe I. Celatibranchia. Gill-fringes concealed. 
Family I. Ceciliade. Body lengthened, slender, snake-like ; skin smooth, 
wrinkled, mostly with minute scales; tail extremely short; legs none. 
Genus: Cecilia. 
Tribe II. Prolatibranchia. Gill-tufts exposed. 


Family I. Ranide. Adult body slender, oval; skin smooth or granu- 
lated; tail none; legs four; tongue long; teeth minute, fine; tym- 
panum open. 

Genera: Rana, Ceratophrys, Hyla. 

Family II. Bufonide. Adult body short, roundish, thick, frog-like ; skin 


tuberculated ; tail wanting ; legs four; tongue long ; teeth none; tym-. 
panum open. 


Genera: Bufo, Rhinella, Otilopha. 

Family III. Dactylethride. Adult body short, sometimes oval, frog-like ; 
skin smooth or tuberculated ; tail none; legs four; tongue wanting or 
distinct; teeth minute or partly absent ; tympanum hid. 

Genera: Dactylethra, Bombinator, Breviceps. 

Family IV. Astrodactylide. Adult body short, flat, frog-like, tailless; 


skin with tubercles; legs four; tongue wanting; teeth none; tympa- 
num hid. 


Genus : Astrodactylus (Pipa). 


Family V. Salamandride. Adult body long, lizard-like ; tail long, round 
or compressed; tympanum none; legs four. 


Genera: Salamandra, Salamandrina, Molge, Triton. 


362 Mr. Hogg on the Branchie in young Cecilie. 


Sub-class I]. Dirroprrumena. Respiring doubly, both by gills 
and lungs. 
Order II. Imperfectibranchia. Gills imperfect. 
Family I. Menopomatide. Body long, lizard-like ; or lengthened, snake- 
like ; with a tail; legs four ; gill-like organs internal. 
Genera: Menopoma, Amphiuma. 
Order III. Manentibranchia. Gills permanent. 
Tribe I. Ramibranchia. Gills ramified or tufted. 
Family I. Sirenide. Body lengthened, snake-like, having a tail ; legs two 
in front; gills tufted, external. 
Genera: Siren, Parvibranchus. 
Family II. Proteide. Body long, lizard-like, or fish-like, with a tail; 
legs four; gills ramified, external. 
Genera: Proteus, Menobranchus, Siredon. 
Tribe II. Fimbribranchia. Gills fringed. 


Family I. Amphibichthyide. Body lengthened or long, fish-like, covered 
with scales, having a tail; dorsal and caudal membranes, resembling 
fins, strengthened by soft rays; legs four, rudimentary ; gills fimbri- 
ated, internal. 

Genus: Amphibichthys (Lepidosiren). 


It is worthy of remark, that in comparing the gradual mo- 
difications in the organization presented by the different fami- 
lies in this very natural class, there will be found many sin- 
gular resemblances even between the two extreme groups, 
the Ceciliade and the Amphibichthyide ; inasmuch as they 
both possess scales, and the former seem to be furnished, 
in their young state, with the same kind of fringed gills, 
concealed within the branchial cavity, as the latter retain 
during the whole of life: and whilst, on the one hand, the 
Ceciliade are snake-like in their form and habits, they con- 
stitute the link between the class Repéilia and the class Am- 
phibia; so, on the other hand, the fish-like shape and characters 
of the Amphibichthyide as clearly and gradually connect the 
class Amphibia with the class Pisces, both approximations 
being carried on in a most extraordinary and beautiful man- 
ner. And I have before noticed, that the order Abranchia, 
which had been previously formed for a certain genus in this 
class, cannot be applied to any Amphibian; for it is now well 
ascertained that every animal included in this class possesses, 
during one period of its existence at least, some branchial ap- 
paratus, which, with the retention of lungs, fully proves that 
these animals ought, according to their natural conformation, 
to be arranged in a distinct class, and not in a mere order of 
the class Reptilia. Wherefore the principal characters of the 
three latter classes of Animalia Vertebrata,—Reptilia, Am- 
phibia, Pisces,—taken from their organs of respiration, are, 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 363 


membranaceous and cellular lungs without any gills for the 
jirst class; either gills in the early part of life, then cellular 
lungs in their adult state, or gills or some branchial apparatus, 
coexisting with cellular lungs through the whole of life, for 
the second; and gills only, without lungs, for the third class. 


Norton House, Stockton-on-Tees, April 10th, 1841. 


{Nore.—-Mr. Owen nowhere assumes that the nose, as an absolute zoo- 
logical character, is equal in importance to the lungs; but believing, with 
other Comparative Anatomists, that the air-bladder of the fish is essentially 
a lung, and being able to trace its assumption of the true pulmonary struc- 
ture within the undoubted limits of the class of Fishes, he is not disposed to 
allow the respiratory organ to be so important, in relation to the classifica- 
tion of the Lepidosiren, as the nasal organ, which manifests no essential al- 
. teration of structure in the class of Fishes; but exhibits, throughout that 
class, a marked distinction from the structure of the nose in Reptiles. Mr. 
Owen’s arguments for the essentially ichthyic character of the Lepidosiren 
are based upon the cumulative evidence of its dermal, dental, osseous, di- 
gestive, sensitive and generative systems, rather than on any single and ar- 
bitrarily chosen character.—See his ‘ Concluding Observations,’ Linn. Trans., 
vol. xviii. p. 350; also the Proceedings of the Microscopical Society at p. 211 
of our present volume, containing Mr. Owen’s examination of the structure 
of the teeth, which he finds to be altogether such as is peculiar to Fish, 
The new naming of the genus we cannot approve.—Ep. ] 


XXXIX.—Supplement to a Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. By 
Artuur Hiiu Hassau, Esq. Read before the Natural 
History Society of Dublin, November 6th, 1840. 


[Concluded from p. 287.] 


Valkeria imbricata. ‘“‘ Cells in dense clusters, irregularly scattered 
on the polypidom,” cylindrical. Plate VIII. fig. 2. 

I have added to the usual definition of this species the word cy- 
lindrical, as the form of the cells is the most important practical 
point of distinction between it and the preceding species. Valkeria 
imbricata, in the first stage of its formation, consists of a single layer 
of cells spread over the surface to which it is attached (usually 
Fucus vesiculosus), and not rising from it in the form of an inde- 
pendent polypidom. In this stage of its growth it constitutes the 
Bowerbankia densa cf Dr. Farre. ‘This fact I have ascertained from 
a comparison of Dr. Farre’s figure and description of that species 
with it, and its concurrence with these is so close as not to admit of 
a doubt upon the subject. Bowerbankia densa is, therefore, not a 
distinct species, but merely a condition of the well-known one, Val- 
keria imbricata, Although the examination of numerous specimens 
of V. imbricata which I have made has resulted in the eradication 
of B. densa as a distinct species, I yet must not omit to notice the 
admirable memoir published in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ 
upon this and an allied species by Dr. Farre, the gentleman by 
whom Bowerbankia densa was first described and figured as a di- 


364 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


stinct species, and to whom we are indebted for almost all we know 
of the anatomy of the Ascidian type of zoophytes. 

Some time since, I forwarded to Dr. Johnston specimens under 
the name of Bowerbankia densa for examination : one of them was in 
fact Valkeria imbricata in the primary stage of its growth, that is, 
spreading over a plain surface ; the other was elevated in the form 
of a distinct polypidom, the condition in which V. imbricata is 
usually met with. I remarked on these specimens somewhat to the 
following effect, not at the time recognising them as belonging to 
the species Valkeria imbricata, that they represented the species 
Bowerbankia densa, and that it did not always confine itself to the 
surface of the object upon which ?¢ grew, but sometimes rose from 
it as a separate polypidom. Dr. Johnston remarked upon them, that 
they represented “the species in its perfect state.” In another 
letter Dr. Johnston writes, “‘ Accidentally viewing your specimens of 
Bowerbankia densa, var. ramosa, it at once flashed on my mind that 
they were Valkeria imbricata, which is indeed the fact. Bower- 
bankia densa and Valkeria imbricata, are they not states of one and 
the same species? Your observations will probably result in the 
erasure of a spurious species.” I have thus Dr. Johnston’s testi- 
mony in favour of the identity of Bowerbankia densa and Valkeria 
imbricata*. 

Sea Point, Dublin bay: not common. 

I may here observe, that many species of zoophytes, as well as 
the above, spread over the surface of attachment in a single layer, 
prior to becoming elevated into separate and independent polypi- 
doms. ‘This with many species appears to be a law of their growth, 
and is very obvious in the Flustras. 

V. pustulosa. Not common: Dublin Bay. 

Langenella repens. Some weeks ago I forwarded a zoophyte to 
Dr. Johnston which I conceived might be Langenella repens. Dr. 
Johnston observed on the specimen sent, “This may be Langenella 
repens, but it is not so like as to make one certain; your conjecture 
is very probably correct, and then it throws light upon a thing 
which has puzzled us......... If you will turn to my figure of Flustra 
membranacea, you will find some processes or tubes figured, which, 
in the description, are left undecided as to their nature. These I 
now consider to belong to Langenella repens, or an allied and soli- 
tary species.” Since the receipt of the letter containing the above 
observations, I have made a particular examination of these tubes, 
and have arrived at the conclusion that they are not zoophytes at 
all. On Flustra membranacea the tubes are unconnected with each 
other, and appear to form shut sacs, no opening being visible at 
either end, and certainly none is present at its free extremity. Their 
bases are fixed to the back of the polype cells, and each tube is 
filled in a recent state with a clear fluid. The use of these processes 
on Flustra membranacea appears therefore to me to be still involved 
in obscurity. Plate VIII. fig. 8. represents a few of the cells of the 


* The cells of Valkeria imbricaia first manifest themselves on the main 
stems as mere buds or protuberances, and in this stage of their formation 
are imperforate. 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 365 


zoophyte which I thought might be Langenella repens. I have given 
a figure of it in order to avoid any error. 

I have recently met with a single specimen of a species of Bow- 
erbankia, or, perhaps, I should rather say, of Valkeria, differing 
both from B. densa and V. imbricata, but in some measure uniting 
the characters of each. The polypi have only eight tentacula, and 
the cells are nearly as large as those of Bowerbankia densa, but are 
of a different shape, the upper half of the cells being much narrower 
than the lower. See Plate VIII. fig. 4. 


PEDICELLINA, Sars. 


Corpora gelatinosa, nuda, pedicellata, clavata, in surculo tereti re- 
pente verticalia. Clava oblonga, compressa varie dilatabilis, 
supra serie tentaculorum coronata. Tentacula cylindrica cir- 
rata. Os et anus vicina in extremitate superiore excavata. 

Pedicellina echinata, pedicellis echinatis. 

The above are the characters of a very curious and remarkable 
zoophyte, imperfectly figured and described, first by Ellis and 
subsequently by Lister, and of which mention is also made by 
Fleming under the name of Hydra coronata. When in Belfast a 
short time since, among other works which Mr. Thompson was 
kind enough to procure for my examination was a copy of Sars’s 
‘ Beskrivelser over Polyp.,’ &c., published, I believe, in 1835; on 
looking over which I discovered a figure and description of this 
but little known species under the name of Pedicedlina; which 
name, as well as Sars’s generic and specific characters, I have 
adopted. Sars has described a second species belonging to the 
genus Pedicellina, distinguished from the former by the foot-stalk 
being destitute of hairs. This species I have not met with. To 
Ellis is due, I believe, the credit uf having first noticed the species 
of which I am about to give a detailed account. 

Before meeting with Sars’s work, I had ventured to change Fle- 
ming’s decidedly incorrect generic appellation of Hydra, and to sub- 
stitute in its place that of Cardua, retaining the specific term. I 
was induced to confer this name upon it from the great resemblance 
which the polypes of this zoophyte bear to the heads of thistles, 
and this resemblance is strengthened by the presence of hairs upon 
their surface. A descending gullet, stomach, and ascending rectum, 
are distinctly visible. Just above the stomach and apparently con- 
nected with it, a yellow body may be noticed : this is in all proba- 
bility a liver; it is not a gizzard, as no food was seen to pass into 
it, although I was able to trace its passage in its whole course along 
the intestinal canal. Above this yellow body a dark, ill-defined 
mass is seen, the nature of which I am not able to determine. The 
tentacula are about 4rd the length of the head of the polypus, and are 
about sixteen in number, tuberculated, and thickly ciliated, as is 
also the interior of the whole line of the alimentary canal. Near 
the junction of the stomach and ascending rectum, and contained 
within them, a small dark body may often be observed in active ro- 
tatory movement; the nature of the body, which has been noticed 
in some other zoophytes, and the cause of its motion, have not, I 


> 


366 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of lrish Zoophytes. 


believe, been fully understood : it is nothing more than feecal matter 
kept in constant rotation by the action of the cilia lining the whole 
internal surface of the alimentary canal, and which, by their pecu- 
liar arrangement, drive it on towards the place by which it is to 
make its exit—thus supplying the office of proper propelling mus- 
cles. ‘The polypi are usually non-symmetrical, one side being more 
bulged out than the other, but they are capable of assuming various 
other forms and appearances. The tentacula, too, vary much in 
their disposition, being sometimes directed either outwards or up- 
wards ; at others they are curved inwards, usually to a small ex- 
tent, but occasionally so much so as to be entirely lost to view, 
being concealed by the outer tunic of the polypus. ‘The motions 
of the polypi of this species are very lively and peculiar. All the 
Ascidian zoophytes are much more vivacious and active in their 
movements than the Hydroid, and this is the necessary result of 
their higher organization. ‘The stems, though commonly still, 
have free power of motion; and when one is disturbed it bends 
quickly to and fro, so as to strike one or two more ; these again 
strike upon others, and thus for a few seconds all are in action; but 
they soon return to quietness, and the arms, which during the com- 
motion had been doubled up, open again.’’—Lister. 

I much regret that I was unable, from want of time, to carry my 
observations further on the anatomy of this species, so well adapted, 
both from its size and the circumstance of its being the only known 
naked Ascidian zoophyte, for anatomical examination. I have sent 
a more perfect figure than has yet been given of this species to Dr. 
Johnston. 

On Vesicularia spinosa: very rare: Dublin Bay. 

Crisia aculeata. Milne Edwards has figured this species, which 
I described in the ‘ Annals of Natural History’ for November J 840, 
in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles’ for April 1838, under the 
name of La Crisie ivoire. How Milne Edwards could have con- 
founded this somewhat rare species with the common one C. eburnea, 
I am at a loss to conceive. Upon this latter species in no case have 
I ever met with spines; and had they ever existed, traces of them 
would have been visible on the sides of the cells, as they always 
are in C. aculeata, even when the teeth themselves have been broken 
off. 

Rarely found on stones, east of Kingstown harbour. 

Hippothoa lanceolata. See Plate VIII. fig. 5, 6, for a representa- 
tion of this elegant species. 

Trawled up off Bray on old valves of Pecten communis. 

Anguinaria spatulata. On stones east of Kingstown harbour, 
abundant; also at the Giant’s Causeway, on Fuci. 

Tubulipora verrucaria, Milue Edwards. This species in its per- 
fect state, as it occurs in Dublin Bay, resembles in outline a penta- 
petalous flower, being slightly five-lobed. This peculiarity has not, I 
believe, been noticed. Some time since, not knowing that it had been 
described, I gave it the name of Tubulipora floriformis, to express 
this peculiarity of form. ‘lo Mr. 'Thompson of Belfast the credit of 
the discovery of this as a native zoophyte is due, a fact of which I 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophyies. 367 


was ignorant when I published a former paper on Irish zoophytes. 
Mr. Thompson has also been the fortunate discoverer of one or two 
other undescribed and beautiful species of Tubuliporide. 

Monkstown, Dublin Bay, on the frond of Laminaria digitata : 
not common. 

T. lobulata? Polypidom six-lobed ; cells irregular, united.—A. 
H. H. Polypidom divided into six lobes of unequal size; tubes 
joined, of irregular form and size. See Plate X. fig. 1, 2. Of 
the above Tubulipora I have met with but a single specimen; its 
appearance and development however is so different from any 
hitherto described, that I conceive myself justified in considering it 
to be a distinct species. 

Cellepora ramulosa. Not common: obtained by trawling off 
Howth. 

C. bimucronaia. Cells ovate, disposed in a single layer; aper- 
tures circular, with a slight excavation below, armed on each side 
with a short strong process.—A.H.H. A species of Cellepora is 
described by Lamarck under the name of Cellepora bimucronata, and 
which I conceive to be identical with that defined above. Although 
I am inclined to consider this as a distinct species, I yet do not feel 
assured that it is really so; if not, it is to be regarded as C. pu- 
micosa in the first stage of its formation. See Plate IX. fig. 1. 

Berenicea hyalina. On the roots of Laminaria digitata, Bray 
Head: not uncommon. 

Lepralia nitida. Lepralia costata or thoraciformis would not be 
an inappropriate name for this curious species, resembling, as each 
cell so accurately does, a miniature human thorax ; the cross pieces 
representing the ribs, and the broad band into which these are in- 
serted being analogous to a sternum. A distinct spine is frequently 
to be observed on each side of the lower angle of the mouth of the 
cell. 

On stones east of Kingstown harbour : rare. 

L. coccinea. On stones below low-water mark, east side of 
Kingstown harbour: common. 

L. variolosa. On a bivalve, Sea Point : rare. 

L. ciliata. ‘ Cells ovate-globose, frosted; the aperture con- 
tracted, circular, armed with from five to seven long spines.” 

The lower border of the mouth of each cell is prolonged into a 
spout-like process, beneath which, in perfect specimens, a pointed 
tooth, somewhat shorter than those surrounding the aperture, is 
visible. See Plate IX. fig. 2. 

Rather abundant on stones, shells, and fuci, Dublin Bay. 

The following species of Lepralia have never, I believe, been de- 
scribed as British zoophytes ; whether they are altogether new I 
cannot say. I have not, however, been able to identify them with 
certainty with any hitherto described, although I have consulted 
numerous works with this view ; among others, Delle Chiaje’s ‘ Anim. 
senza Vert. di Napoli,’ in which many Lepralie are figured. 

LL. appensa. Cells somewhat raised anteriorly, frosted, larger 
above than below ; aperture quadrangular, surrounded by four or fivé 


368 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


long slender spines of nearly equal lengths; the lateral walls of each 
cell are prolonged into large, triangular, winged appendages, which 
are hollow, and communicate with the interior of the cells. See 
Plate IX. fig. 3. These appendages are always present.—A. H. H. 
The front wall of each cell rises into the mouth in the form of a 
strong pointed process. 

L. pedilostoma. Crust spreading irregularly ; walls of the cells 
reticulated; aperture calceoliform ; margin plain, everted—A. H. H. 

The crust of this species in a recent state is always of a red co- 
lour. The cells are but little raised, and are closely approximated 
to each other. Their divisions and arrangement are often rendered 
unequal and irregular by the rough surface on which they are de- 
veloped, being usually found in the crevices of rocks and on stones. 
See Plate IX. fig. 4. 

Blackrock and Portmarnock: not uncommon. I have also found 
specimens of this species adhering to the bottom of an old hulk, the 
Olbers, in Plymouth Sound. 

L. insignis. Cells raised, ventricose; aperture armed with from 
five to seven spines. A long spinous process rises out of the cell, 
Jow down and to one side.—A. H. H. 

This singular species is readily distinguished from all others by 
the position of a sharp spine or tooth, which proceeds, not from near 
the aperture, but low down, from the side of the cell, m the wall 
of which a hole is visible if one of the spines be broken off. The 
aperture of the cells describes 7ths of a circle, the lower part being 
straight. In addition to the spines which surround the aperture, 
and which gradually diminish in length on each side, a short pro- 
cess rises from the front of the cell, just below the aperture. See 
Plate IX. fig. 5. 

Dublin Bay. 

L. cylindrica. Crust opaque; cells cylindrical; aperture circular, 
plain, slightly contracted: a single broad triangular tooth rises from 
the anterior wall of the cell just below its aperture —A. H. H. 

This species bears a considerable resemblance to Berenicea hyalina, 
from which, however, it is estranged by the opacity of the crust as 
well as by the presence of the tooth. There is a neck or collar 
joined to the aperture in B. hyalina not present in this. See Plate 
IX. fig. 6. 

A single specimen on the root of Laminaria digitata, Dublin 
Bay. 

L. punctata. Cells oval, not much raised; apertures subqua- 
drangular, having the lower lip thickened and somewhat everted. 
On each side of the opening of the cell a small triangular process is 
seen, and from the upper margin of the aperture three or four short 
teeth arise. The walls of the cells are perforated with small holes, 
which give them a dotted appearance ; this is an invariable charac- 
ter of the species. See Plate IX. fig.7.—A.H. H. 

On stones, east of Kingstown harbour. 

L. linearis. Cells much depressed, radiating in lines from a 
centre, and increasing in size towards the edge of the crust, upper 


Mr, A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 369 


part rounded; aperture contracted, circular, with a minute spout- 
like elongation below; teeth either three or four, surrounding the 
upper half of the aperture; on either side of the small spout-like 
elongation referred to, a short blunt process is visible. See Plate 
IX. fig. 8.—A. H. H. 

On stones east of Kingstown harbour, and at the Giant's Cause- 
way : not common. 

Membranipora stellata, Thompson. A species has been described 
by Mr. Thompson in the ‘Annals of Natural History’ for April 
1840, p. 101, under the name of Flustra or Membdbranipora stellata. 
This supposed species I have ascertained to be merely Membranipora 
pilosa, with the bristle abortive, on an expanded surface. I wrote 
to Mr. Thompson upon the subject, at the same time forwarding 
specimens for examination, and that gentleman’s reply was con- 
firmatory of my opinion. Mr. Thompson was, I believe, the first 
who described M. pilosa to assume the sfedlate form, and to have 
the cells disposed in the manner indicated in the description of M. 
stellata. 

Flustra truncata.—Giant’s Causeway, abundant; but not found 
upon the coast of Dublin. 

F. avicularis. ‘This species in a recent state is of a reddish 
colour, but becomes of a grayish black in drying; this change of 
colour in drying is, I believe, peculiar to this species, and the cause 
of it 1am not acquainted with. I have sometimes observed the 
bird’s-head appendages (whose motions are so very peculiar and un- 
accountable) described as belonging to C. avicularia, on this species. 

I now find that this species is very abundant in Dublin Bay. 

F. lineata. Not uncommon on Patella cerulea: Bray. 

F. tuberculata, Not common: Merrion, Dublin Bay. 

F. disians. Polypidom encrusting, grayish, calcareous, reticu- 
lated ; cells oval; margin broad, having its inner edge slightly cre- 
nulated; two short processes are visible at each upper angle of the 
cells. 

I am informed by Dr. Johnston that this species was discovered 
some years ago by Mr. Bean, but that the habitat of his specimen 
was unknown. It is on this account, I imagine, that no descrip- 
tion of it has as yet been givenin Dr. Johnston’s ‘British Zoophytes.’ 
Dr. Johnston, in a recent letter to me, remarks, ‘‘ yours is the only 
native specimen J have seen.” From a comparison of specimens of 
this with Flusira tuberculata, I cannot help suspecting that they are 
in fact one and the same species. When at Belfast a short time 
since, I saw several fine specimens of this species in Mr. Thomp- 
son’s cabinet, obtained some time since upon the coasts of Down 
and Antrim. 

On stones east of Kingstown harbour: not common. 

F. carnosa. ‘This species, which is undoubtedly no Flustra, ought 
to be raised to a generic rank and placed in the family Alcyonidule. 
Pallas asserts (I quote from memory) that the tentacula vary from 
18 to 30: this assertion I am not able to verify, having constantly 


Ann. §& Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2B 


370 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


found tae number of tentacula in each polype to be the same, viz. 
30. 

Dublin Bay : abundant on Fucus siliquosus. 

F. Hibernica. 1 have now ascertained that this species, which I 
described in my Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes published in the 
« Annals’ for November 1840, is not a Flustra but a Lepralia, which 
I have again figured and described in this paper under the head of 
L. pedilostoma. ‘The figure given with the Catalogue represents a 
posterior view of the cells, the wall of each cell posteriorly being 
absent. The error of figuring the cells posteriorly instead of ante- 
riorly, and the absence of the posterior wall, are thus accounted 
for. The specimen from which the figure was taken adhered to an 
Ascidia; this Ascidia grew on the under surface of a rock, in re- 
moving which, the Lepralia, which covered the rock before the As- 
cidia, also came away,—the mouths of the cells adhering to it, and 
the wall still remaining attached to the rock. The detection of an 
error of this nature is almost as pleasing as the discovery of a new 
species. 

Cellularia avicularia. ‘This species 1 now find to be abundant in 
the Bay of Dublin and about the neighbouring coast. 

Alcyonidium gelatinosum. Occurs in long rope-like masses, and is 
rarely obtained except by trawling. Rare, off Howth and Lambay. 

A. hirsutum. ‘The polypidom of this species in its young state is 
clavate, and not branched. As in this condition it might, possibly, 
be mistaken for a distinct species, I have given two figures of it, one 
representing it of its natural size; the other is a magnified view of 
it, with many of the polypi protruded. When under the microscope 
it presented a very beautiful appearance, some faint idea of which 
the drawing, Plate X. fig. 3, 4., is intended to convey. 

A. parasiticum. Polypidom encrusting, spongy ; cells polygonal, 
but irregular in size and arrangement. Polypes with sixteen ten- 
tacula. 

The nature of this production, which has long been involved in 
obscurity, I have at last succeeded in determining. By very many 
it was not considered to be a zoophyte at all; I have, however, as- 
certained, beyond all doubt, that it is a true polypiferous production 
of the genus Alcyonidium. Dr. Johnston describes the polypidom 
as ‘‘ entirely composed of particles of sand cemented together with 
mud or clay.”” Were this really its character, this fact alone would 
be sufficient to decide that it could not be a zoophyte; for the po- 
lypidoms of all true zoophytes are growths, and not artificial for- 
mations. Numerous sandy particles are certainly found in con- 
nexion with it, but not, in my opinion, incorporated with it; their 
presence, I believe, being confined to cells vacant by the death of 
the polypi. If previously dried, and then dropped into water, it im- 
mediately sinks to the bottom, and does not remain there wholly 
unaltered, but slowly absorbs a portion of the fluid until it has at- 
tained its original dimensions. I also believe that I have detected 
a few siliceous spicule, and certainly numerous siliceous granules, 


ee Se ae 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 371 


which are to be distinguished from the particles of sand by their 
much smaller size. In a recent state a membrane is attached to 
the edges of each cell; this rises up in a globular form, and bears a 
near resemblance to the papille on 4. hirsutum. ‘The polypi cor- 
respond so closely with those of the other species of Alcyonidium, 
that I have thought it superfluous to give a separate figure of it, 
having the same number of tentacula, viz. 16. 

Encrusting various flexible corallines, Dublin Bay : common. 

A. echinatum. It is not a little remarkable, that the polypi of 
this common species should have remained hitherto undescribed. I 
was lately so fortunate as to meet with some specimens in which I 
had an opportunity of examining the animals in a living condition. 
The result cf this examination proves, that it is not only not allied 
to the family with which it has up to this time been classed, but 
that it is a true Hydra zoophyte, related closely to Coryne squamata, 
between which and Hermia glandulosa it forms a new and distinct 
genus. This new genus it was my wish to have dedicated to Dr. 
Johnston, the author of the work cn British Zoophytes, in acknow- 
ledgment of the valuable services rendered by that gentleman to 
this interesting department of natural science. In this desire I have, 
however, been disappointed, from the circumstance of a genus in 
botany having been dedicated to Dr. Johnston, the editor of Girard’s 
* Herbal.’ 

The generic name which I have adopted was suggested to me by 
my friend G. J. Allman, Esq. 


The following are the characters of the genus 


Ecurtnocuorium, Hassall. 

Polypidom encrusting ; surface raised into numerous rough papille ; 
polypi hydroid, naked, pedicellated.—A. H. H. 

Echinochorium clavigerum. Polypidom muricated with rough 
spinous papillz about a line in height. Polypi more or Jess clavate, 
not retractile within cells ; tentacula claviform, about 4rd the length 
of the body, retractile. 

There are numerous indentations on the surface of the polypidom, 
in each of which the base of a polype is inserted ; this latter is about 
4th of an inch in height and is of a white colour; its head is some- 
what enlarged, and is surrounded with numerous contractile club- 
shaped tentacula ; the number of these varies considerably, but fre- 
quently amounts to between twenty and thirty. The tentacula ure 
not arranged in any determinate order, as they always are in the 
Ascidian type of zoophytes, but are variously disposed. This ob- 
servation applies to all Hydroid zoophytes. Whether the polypes 
are separate or united at their bases, | am unable to say. See Plate 
X. fig. 5., which is a magnified representation of this genus and 
species. This species does, I believe, possess a stomach, which in 
one of the polypi in the figure is seen to be everted. Fig. 5, 0b. 

Dublin Bay and Portmarnock : common. 


A marked correspondence exists between the natural his- 
tory of the coast of Antrim and the opposed shore of Scot- 
2B 2 


_ 


372 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 


land; and the relation is particularly obvious in the distribu- 
tion of zoophytes, three species of which, common in the 
North of England and on the Scottish shore, being also pre- 
sent on it, and not, I believe, found upon any other part of 
the coast of Ireland. Thus Thoa muricata (never before re- 
corded as Irish), Sertularia filicula and Flustra truncata, all 
more or less extensively distributed upon the English and 
Scotch coasts, are occasionally met with on the Antrim coast, 
in the neighbourhood of that wonder of the world, the Giant’s 
Causeway. Ireland, therefore, it may fairly be inferred, is 
indebted to Scotland for the presence of at least three species 
of zoophytes, and probably for some others. I think I may 
venture to predict that Thuiaria thuja will eventually be 
found on the coast of Antrim. I now find that only one 
species of Plumularia is wanting in the Bay of Dublin, and 
that is P. pennatula. 

To the title of my Catalogue an objection has been raised 
by Mr. Thompson of Belfast, on the ground that it does not 
embrace the whole coast of Ireland, but is confined to a par- 
ticular portion of it. The justice of this observation, as ori- 
ginally applied to that portion of the Catalogue which has 
already been published, I willingly admit. It should rather 
have been entitled a ‘ Catalogue of the Zoophytes of Dublin 
and its vicinity ;’ this title, however, would not be equally 
applicable to the continuation of the Catalogue, as to some 
species I have given a second locality. 

I wish it to be distinctly understood, that the Catalogue 
which has been already published, as well as this Supplement, 
contain only the results of my own personal observation and 
research. I have, therefore, not deemed it necessary to ad- 
vert to the writings of other Irish naturalists on this branch 
of natural history, not having had occasion to refer to them. 
I may, however, mention, that a catalogue of Irish zoophytes 
was published by Mr. Templeton, of Belfast, some years ago ; 
that many of Ellis’s specimens were obtained on the Irish 
coast; and that a list of unrecorded species was published 
by Mr. ‘Thompson in the ‘Annals of Natural History’ for 
June 1840, at which time my Catalogue was with Mr. Taylor, 
the editor, for publication. JI must not omit to notice also, 
that many rare species of zoophytes were procured by Mr. 
R. Ball and Miss Ball of Dublin, at Youghal, county of 
Cork. 

I have now brought the enumeration and description of 
the species to a conclusion. During the compilation of this 
Supplement I have had occasion to make various references 
to Dr. Johnston, who has always promptly and kindly favoured 


Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 373 


me with his opinion, and to whom, therefore, my most sin- 

cere thanks are due. 

For the beautiful drawings which accompany this commu- 
nication, some of which I have had the pleasure of exhibiting 
to the Society, I am indebted to the skill and perseverance of 
a lady, whose name I would most willingly mention were I 
authorized to do so. 

Having brought this paper to a termination, it now only re- 
mains for me, in the first place, to thank the Society for the 
attention with which it has listened to me, and to hope that 
any errors of detail which may have been noticed will be ex- 
cused, when the time occupied, less than two months, not 
merely in the preparation of the manuscript and drawings, 
but also in obtaining the materials for it, is taken into consi- 
deration ; and secondly, to beg its acceptance of a collection of 
Irish zoophytes, a portion only of which is now upon the table. 

In taking my leave for the present, I cannot refrain from 
the expression of my most cordial wishes that the affairs of 
this Society may “ go on and prosper,” conferring, as it must 
necessarily do, moral and intellectual benefit, not merely on 
the members composing it, but, through them, upon the 
country at large. I shall at all times feel great pleasure in 
contributing my mite towards the promotion of its objects. 
With this paper terminate, I regret to say, my labours in 
this interesting, and as yet not fully explored, field of natural 
history. In a few days I shall be called upon to quit the 
beautiful ocean,—beautiful in its strength, its purity, its fresh- 
ness, its majesty, and in its infinity ; beautiful in calm and 
storm; and its still more beautiful and ever-varying produc- 
tions, in the study and contemplation of which I so much de- 
light. 
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 

Pate VI. Fig. 1. A magnified representation of Coryne squamata. Fig. 
2. Hermia glandulosa, a single polype, magnified, exhibiting the 
reproductive gemmules. Fig. 3. Sertularia Margarita, nat. size. 
Fig. 4. Do., magnified. Fig. 5. Sertularia pumila, magnified. 

Prate VII. Fig. 1, 2. Thuiaria articulata. 

Prate VIII. Fig. 1. Plumularia frutescens, natural size. Fig.2. Valkeria 


imbricata, natural size. Fig. 3. Langenella repens? magnified. 
Fig. 4. New species of Valkeria. Fig. 5, 6. Hippothoa lanceolata. 

Piate IX. Fig. 1. Cellepora bimucronata. Fig.2. Lepralia ciliata, Fig. 
3. L. appensa. Fig. 4. L. pedilostoma. Fig. 5. L. insignis. Fig. 6. 
L. cylindrica. Fig. 7. L. punctata. Fig. 8. L. linearis: all mag- 
nified. 

Puate X. Fig. 1. Tubulipora lobulata, natural size. Fig. 2. The same 
magnified. Fig. 3. Aleyonidium hirsutum, in its young state. Tig. 
4. The same magnified. Fig. 5. Echinochorium clavigerum: a, one 
of the polypes with its feelers retracted ; 6, one with the stomach 
everted. 


374 Mr Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


XL.—On the Composition of Chalk Rocks and Chalk Marl 
by invisible Organic Bodies: from the Observations of Dr. 
Ehrenberg. By THoomas Weaver, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., 
Viel Ae soe OC. 


{Concluded from p. 315. ] 


On the Composition of the Compact Limestone of Upper Egypt 
and Arabia by the invisible Animalcules of the White Chalk 
of Europe. 


Born the nummulite limestone of the pyramids of Geza on 
the left bank of the Nile, and the same kind of rock on the 
right bank near Cairo, contain numerous microscopic ani- 
malcules of the chalk, which serve as a cement to the Num- 
mulites. 1 had often examined microscopically specimens 
which I had brought from thence, but I did not succeed in 
separating and rendering visible the different elements with 
equal clearness, until I applied my newly-acquired practice, 
which was much facilitated by immersing these stones a longer 


time in water. ‘The same result attended the examination Oe 


the other calcareous rock masses of Upper Egypt and Arabia, 
showing that the animalcules of the chalk occupy in a sur- 
prising manner a wide extent of country in Libya. 

Nummiulite limestone, wherever occurring, has been mest 
usually referred to the tertiary period, although perhaps often 
belonging to the chalk. In Egypt it possesses no great ex- 
tent. On the right bank of the Nile it is deposited only in 
the small hills near Cairo, and on the left bank, as it appears, 
in a tract extending from Siout to the declivity of the com- 
pact limestone, which latter constitutes the mass of the rocks 
that line the course of the Nile in Upper Egypt. It forms 
the foundation and principal material of the Pyramids. North- 
ward it is directly bordered by the slimy delta of the Nile, the 
productive soil of Egypt. Between the Oasis of Jupiter Am- 
mon and the Mediterranean, is a wide elevated plateau or table- 
land of rock, among whose numerous organic remains are 
known tertiary forms. The whole of Upper Egypt, as far as 
Syene, has a similar character. In 1828, though assured 
that its limestone rocks were more ancient than the tertiary 
period, yet, from want of distinct fossils, I was doubtful 
whether they might not be referred to the Jura formation. 
On the south, and not far from Syene, this limestone is in- 
cumbent on sandstone (Quadersandstein 7), and the two repose 
on granite and the primary rocks connected therewith. I gave 
these views in 1528 in the geologically coloured map which 
accompanied the first section of the first volume of my Travels 
in Egypt, Libya, Nubia, and Dongola. 


It now results, from the microscopic examination which has 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl, 375 


taken place, that the whole of the limestones of Benisuef, 
Siout and Thebes, on the western bank of the Nile, and of 
Cairo and Kinek (including the gray marl near Kineh), on 
the eastern bank, and which inclose the Nile at an elevation 
of frequently 100 to 300 feet above its level, extending along 
the river full sixty German miles in length, are, like the 
Nummiulite limestone, composed of an inconceivable accumu- 
lation of microscopic calcareous-shelled animalcules, which 
are of precisely the same genera and species as those which 
constitute the chalk of Europe. The table-land formed by 
these calcareous rocks extends far westward into the Desert, 
and it is perhaps principally composed of them. 

A new and unexpected light is thus thrown on these exten- 
sive regions. The phanomena apparent in Egypt may be 
connected with those of Western Africa. It has been already 
shown that the same animalcules constitute the territory of 
Oran, stretching far along the foot of the Atlas; and when we 
consider the equality of surface which prevails in the plain of the 
Great Desert, or Sahara, of the North of Africa, and compare 
it with what I have myself seen along the whole extent of its 
eastern border, as well as on a large portion of its northern, we 
may be well permitted to think of a similarity of composition. 

But these distinct indications of a similar organic influence 
extend not merely to the west but also to the east of Cairo, 
expanded into Asia. ‘The specimens collected by Dr. Hemp- 
rich and myself from Hamam Faraun, and Tor in the Sinaian 
portion of Arabia, which I had formerly considered as ash- 
gray marl and yellowish-gray limestone of the tertiary epoch, 
were now proved, by the new method of examination, to con- 
sist of quite the same microscopic chalk animalcules as con- 
stitute the hilly masses of Upper Egypt. And from hence 
this formation appears to be continued eastward far into the 
interior of the Great Desert plain, trending toward Palestine ; 
but on the Arabian coast of the Red Sea we did not find it 
further south than Tor, which locality alone, among all the 
points of the east, yielded flints similar to those which occur 
in the European chalk. 

We have here to remark on the absence of siliceous animals 
in this limestone and marl formation, while the so-called 
Eeyptian pebbles and jaspers occupy the same position in 
horizontal layers as the flints in the North of Europe, appear- 
ing as their substitute. But in these Jaspers the organic sili- 
ceous elements are no longer to be distinctly found by reason 
of their intermixture with other substances, and their conse- 
quent opacity, giving rise to dendritic and other delineations. 
It seems as if the solution and conversion of the organic into 


the inorganic in the Egyptian pebbles (Cazlloux d Egypte) 


376 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


is throughout more perfect than it is in many flints, although 
the constituent elements of both kinds of stone are very pro- 
bably quite the same. 


On the principal Organic Calcareous Forms which compose 
the mass of all Chalk. 


From what has been already stated, it is evident that the 
production of the caleareous mass of the chalk is not to be 
attributed, as formerly conceived, to the larger organic bodies, 
but to the minuter, and in the greatest measure to such as 
are invisible, consisting of eight genera of Polythalamia with 
twenty-five species, and excluding all such as may be distin- 
guished by the naked eye, that is, exceeding gyth of a line in 
magnitude ; the latter, however, are comparatively rare. It 
is possible that sev oral other, ae perhaps many species of the 
same genera, may yet be discovered in the chalk, as well as 
other genera, since the investigations hitherto ede could 
only be applied to a minimum of its substance; yet, as these 
were conducted by me on chalk from many regions, it does 
not appear probable that other sections of the ‘animal king- 
dom will be found to have taken so great a share in the form- 
ation of chalk as the Polythalamia, the principal prevailing 
forms of which I have indicated. 

From the preceding it is also apparent that the chalk rocks 
of all countries agree in their constituent organic forms not 
only according to the zoological class, but also in genera, and 
for the most part in species likewise; this character being not 
confined to the white tender writing chalk of Kurope, but ex- 
tending also to the compact limestone rocks of the North of 
Africa and the West of Asia. Particularly striking is the 
characteristic persistence of single forms through all these 
different and widely-:eparated countries. Thus in all of them 
are to be found otalia globulosa, with Textularia globulosa, 
T. aciculata ?, and 7. striata, as well as Planulina turgida, 
thus giving a common character to all these rock formations ; 
and this character becomes the more important, when we con- 
sider that these forms are the most numerous, and in fact are 
the chief constituents of the chalk*. 


* The Polythalamian forms which Mr. Lonsdale noticed in the English 
chalk in 1837 as visible to the naked eye, and amounting to 1000 in one 
pound of the chalk, and which, with Mr. Lyell, he has named Lenticulina 
and Discorbis+, appear, judging by the figures, to be referable to Rotalia 
ornata and R. globulosa, including perhaps fragments of Textularia globulosa. 

I may here remark, that my continued researches on the Polythalamia of 
the chalk have convinced me, that very frequently in the earthy coating of 


+ Dr. Buckland’s Bridgewater Treatise, 2nd Edition, vol. i. p. 448. 1837. 
Lyell’s Elements of Geology, 1838. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 377 


If now the question be asked whether the forms which occur 
in such masses in chalk belong to it exclusively, and are hence 
to be considered characteristic of that estate I am almost 
disposed to reply in the affirmative. The analogous forms 
which occur in sea-sand, tertiary sand, and indeed in all mo- 
dern formations, are viewed for the most part as different and 
larger species, although of the same genera; and it does not 
appear that any of these forms can be referred with perfect 
certainty to such as are now living in the sea. 

To the theory of the formation of limestone, the observation 
is important, that these organic deeply-seated relations are 
not peculiar to the chalk formation. The tertiary calcareous 
beds consist, in like manner with the chalk, of multitudes of 
such Polythalamian animals, which compose in many quarters 
sandy sea-downs of great extent; and even in the sandy desert 
of Libya we can recognize distinct Polythalamia. On the 
other hand, having succeeded in discovering microscopic 
Poly thalamia in the compact flints of the Jura limestone from 
Cracow, which are of decidedly different forms from those 
of the chalk, the calcareous animals being Nodosaria urceo- 
lata, n. sp., and Soldania elegans, n. sp., and the siliceous 
Pyxidicula prisca?, with fragments of soft sponges, it becomes 
apparent that such invisible organic bodies were also present 
in the formation of the Jura limestone. 


On the Geographical Distribution of Living Polythalamia on 
the African and Asiatic Coasts of the Mediterranean, and in 
the Red Sea. 


The materials collected by Dr. Hemprich and myself in the 
Mediterranean refer to four points on the Libyan coast, and 
one point on the Syrian coast. In regard to a second point on 
the latter coast (St. Jean d’ Acre), I have acquired a knowledge 
of some forms from the collection of Dr. Parthey. 

From the Red Sea nine forms were made known to us by 
d’ Orbigny, collected from sand presented to him by Deshayes. 
But from the collections made by Dr. Hemprich and myself 
from thirteen points along the whole length of the Red Sea, it 
appears that very numerous forms exist. Of seven of those 
points, one occurs on the western (African) coast at Suez, and 
six on the eastern (Arabian) coast, namely, at ‘Tor, Erraie and 
el Ard, Moileh, el Wusch and Gumfide; and of the remain- 
ing six, five are islands on the Arabian side, namely, Sanafer, 


flints, which is partly caleareous and partly siliceous, the original caleareous- 
shelled animal forms have exchanged their lime for silex, without under- 
going any alteration in figure, so that while some are readily dissolved by 
an acid, others remain insoluble; but in the chalk itself all similar forms 
are immediately dissolved. 


378 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


Maksure, Barkan, Sanac and Ketumbul, and one an island 
on the African side of the Red Sea, namely, Massaua. 

It is possible that by repeated and closer examination of the 
marine productions collected by us, many other Polythalamia 
may be found besides those already discovered. In ‘the mean 
time, as a preliminary, | have drawn up a list of the species 
hitherto met with*. From this it results that the total num- 
ber of species of Polythalamia observed in the Red Sea are 
Jifty, and in the Mediterranean, on the Libyan and Syrian 
coasts, twenty-seven. ‘Vhe new species derived from the two 
seas amount to fifly-four, of which twenty-seven species are 
peculiar to the Red Sea, and seventeen are common to both 
seas. Particularly worthy of notice is the wide distribution 
and massy development of the Peneroplis planatus and Sorites 
Orbiculus, which are rare on the European coast. ‘These forms 
are not only present almost everywhere in the East, but con- 
stitute the predominant masses. On the other hand, the Ro- 
talia Beccarii, which composes the Italian hills, occurs only 
singly and very rarely in the Red Sea; and I nowhere found 
it on the Libyan and Syrian coasts. ‘The Sorites Orbiculus I 
have also from St. Domingo. 

In reviewing these subjects, even a superficial comparison 
of them with the contents of the chalk and chalk marl, is at- 
tended with the striking result, that none of these living forms 


to) 


are found among the animalcules of the chalk, not even among 


those which compose the compact limestone of the Egyptian 
and Arabian rocks, and which are still partly washed by the 
sea near Hamam Faratn. 


Remarks on Polythalamia. 

Aiter a preliminary view of the researches of earlier la- 
bourers in this branch of zoological i inquiry, Dr. Ehrenberg ob- 
serves:—A lively interest respecting the minute Polythalamian 
bodies which enter into the composition of sea-sand was ex- 
cited anew by the work of Alcide d’Orbigny in 1826, in which 


are contained a great number of new species, while many of 


those which were previously known are examined with greater 


* Of d’Orbigny’s nine species from the Red Sea, there are three which 
I cannot identify, namely, Triluculina bicarinata, Quingueloculina limbata, 
and Q. punctata ; but the other six are probably these with which I have 
become acquainted, and to which | have therefore given the same names, 
namely, Textularia communis, Calcarina Defrancii, C. Gaudichaudi, Quin- 
gueloculina sulcata, and Vertebralina striata. His Assilina (Nummutlina) ni- 
tida | hold to be the Sorites Orbiculus. 

Although I possess and have compared many of the Pelythalamia which 
have been described by d’Orbigny derived from the same lccalities, yet 1 
am in want of a great number of the originals named by him, and as this 
author has generally given new names unaccompanied by descriptions, I 
have not in most cases been able to determine to what form the name 
given by him belongs. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 379 


care, and an improved and easier view is taken of the whole 
subject. By his active exertions he had collected between 600 
and 700 species from the sea-sand of France, Italy, England, 
the Isle of France, Sandwich Islands, the Malouine and Ma- 
rian Isles, &c., of which, however, only 425 received names. 
The whole mass of these microscopic animalcules, which he 
again decidedly associates with the Mollusks and Cephalopods, 
but in a distinct order under the name of Foramzniferes, are 
distributed by him into five families, according to the spiral 
or other form in the grouping of the cells; these families com- 
prising fifty-two genera. On this work Deshayes made vari- 
ous critical remarks in the Dictionnaire Classique. D’ Orbign 
expressly states that the animal of the Polythalamia (his Fora- 
minifera) resembles the Sepia in the structure of its body, al- 
though much smaller, and then proceeds to give the essential 
characters of the living body of the Polythalamia, yet without 
naming specifically or generically any one animal from which 
they were taken*. 

Both Blainville ard Dujardin have made the correct obser- 
vation that the minute shells of the Polythalamia are external 
cases, and not, as incorrectly viewed by Denys de Montfort 
and Alcide d’Orbigny, internal bones. Yet in referring the 
microscopic so-called Cephalopods to the Infusoria, Dujardin 
commits a mistake+. It was this contradiction between ob- 
servers that induced Férussac, in his great work, Histoire Na- 
turelle des Mollusques, to exclude the Foraminifers from the 
class of the Mollusks; and others entertained similar objec- 
tions, yet without assigning to them a correct position. 

In the year 1831 J laid before the Academy contributions 
to the knowledge of Coral animals, with an attempt to class 
them physiologically ; which attempt was entirely founded on 
my own observations of the living animalcules, when, accom- 
panied by Dr. Hemprich, I travelled on the Red Sea in the 
years 1828 and 1825. In that work I designated the Coral 
animals as composed of two strongly marked organically di- 
stinct groups, under the names of Anthozoa and Bryozoa. In 
the year 1831 also, I communicated in the Symbole Physice 
the first development made of the complicated structure of the 
Halcyonella stagnorum, one of the Bryozoa, and showed that 
it was quite similar to that of Flustra. 

The researches of Dujardin in 1835 gave an entirely new di- 
rection to the ideas which had been formed of the Polythala- 
mia, showing that not a trace of resemblance was to be found 
between them and Sepia; on the contrary, the greatest sim- 
plicity of structure became apparent, bespeaking a simple ani- 


* Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 1826, t. vii. p. 249. 
+ dnnales des Sciences Naturelles. Seconde Série, t. iv. p. 343, 1835. 


380 Mr. Weaver’s View of Khrenbers’s Observations 


mal body covered by a shell, with the power of extending or 
contracting itself at will. But when Dujardin expressly com- 
pares the Polythalamia to the Proteus (Amoeba) of the Infu- 
soria, such an association cannot be admitted, unless it be first 
proved that a polygastric structure exists in those bodies. He 
has given to them the new name of Rhizopodes. 

I showed, in 1837, that the Polythalamia could not well 
possess an organization similar to that of the Infusoria, as not 
a single known true species of Infusoria has a calcareous shell ; 
and I had, in 1823, discovered, as I conceived, a true living 
Polythalamia of earlier authors, resembling in organization 
the very complex Flustra. ‘The correctness of this view was 
fully established in 1839, after having examined anew, ac- 
cording to my improved method, the small Nautilus Orbzcu- 
lus of Forskal, which d’Orbigny designated in 1826 as Num- 
mulina (Assilina) nitida, specimens of which I had collected 
from the sand of the Red Sea in 1823, and which I have 
named Sorites Orbiculus. The result proved that the disc-like 
shell was a Polypary, often composed of more than one hun- 
dred singie animalcules, the cells of which quite resemble those 
of a Flustra, the animal putting forth and retracting from six to 
eight tentacula. And I even discovered in the interior of the 
single cells well-preserved siliceous Infusoria, the last food 
taken by the animal; and in some of them also small globu- 
lar bodies, which, without much constraint, may be considered 
as egos. ‘Though I had at an early period observed that the 
disc was composed of many cells, yet I could not perceive an 
opening to them; but the discovery of Infusoria in their in- 
terior led me to consider by what means they could have been 
introduced. Reflection reminded me that I had often seen 
Coral animals which in the expanded state exhibited many 
large bodies with tentacula and a large mouth, yet when con- 
tracted left scarcely a trace of the openings through which 
they were protruded from the common Polypary. As such I 
remembered Pennatula, Lobularia, Halcyonium and similar 
forms, in which I had frequently observed, that in the skin of 
the animal existed calcareous particles, which on the contrac- 
tion of the skin so completely closed the opening as to render 
it no longer perceptible. Renewed examination of the closed 
surface of the cells of the Nautilus Orbiculus, Forskal, now 
showed to me that in them also dendritic calcareous particles 
exist, the close approximation of which closes the cell, so that 
the cover of the cell is in fact the dried skin of the animalcule. 
I now made an experiment in proof, by dissolving the small 
shell in dilute muriatic acid, in order to obtain the animal 
body in a free state; and it succeeded perfectly. 1 obtained 
as many animalcular bodies as there were cells, connected to- 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 381 


gether by band-like processes, and in the interior of many of 
them there were well-preserved siliceous Infusoria. I then 
treated in the same manner the Flustra pilosa and F. membra- 
nacea of the Baltic, and found in their interior also siliceous 
Infusoria. The same results followed a similar examination 
of the shells of otalia from the sand of Rimini, of the shells 
of Peneroplis planatus, Pavonina Antillarum, and of Orbicu- 
lina numismalis from the sea-sand of St. Domingo, as well as 
of other shells with their animals from the sand of the Red Sea 
and the Mediterranean; so that now a view is obtained of the 
more general organization of the principal groups of the Po- 
lythalamia. 

It results clearly from what has been said in respect of these 
species, which are so common and widely distributed, and which 
have hitherto been designated in systems as small Nautili, that 
the straight-jointed shells of Nodosaria (formerly viewed as 
Orthocera), as well as the spiral shells of Rotalia, Cristellaria, 
&e. (considered as Nautili or Ammonites), and the shells of 
Biloculina resembling vermiform tubes (Serpula), are none of 
them internal calcareous parts which were encased by an ani- 
mal body, similar to the internal bone of Sepia, or the cylin- 
drical spiral bone of Spirula; but, on the contrary, that they 
are external calcareous shells, bearing analogy to those of 
Mollusks, or more correctly to those of Flustra and Cellepora, 
which, after separation by an acid, disclose and render visibly 
free the internal simple body or the Polypary, exhibiting pre- 
cisely the same form. If the shell of Polythalamia be fre- 
quently perforated with pores, this is no proof that no other 
openings exist, or that the animals receive nourishment through 
many tubes, for the same structure is not unfrequently found 
in Flustra accompanied with the peculiar opening from which 
the fore-part of the animal body may be protruded; and in 
these exist also fringe-like filaments, which are extensile and 
retractile, and by no means to be compared to the pseudopo- 
dia or variable feet of Amoeba, but probably bear analogy to 
the mantle fringes of many Mollusks, applicable to the pur- 
poses of creeping and attachment, and for which perhaps they 
were specially designed. Moreover, Flustra possess a distinct 
large animal organization; and the siliceous Infusoria, and 
probable eggs found in Polythalamia, clearly bespeak in them 
also similar relations, the discovery of which, however, had 
hitherto been prevented by the calcareous encasement and the 
minuteness of the objects. 

It has resulted from the examination of the soft small ani- 
mal bodies of living Polythalamia, that while many resemble 
Flustra or Eschara assembled in families or polyparies, each 
such family being often composed of hundreds of much mi- 


382 Mr. Weaver’s View of Khrenberg’s Observations 


nuter single animalcules, many others are single animals after 
the manner of Mollusks. Hence arise external characters and 
forms which have often a reference to very different relations, 
which it is first necessary to distinguish before we can succeed 
in obtaining a clear view of the whole. The assiduous and 

careful labours of d’Orbigny retain their full value, serving 
as a basis to all future researches; and if in the present com- 
munications I shall have succeeded in turning the inquiry into 
a more physiological channel, my object will be attained, 

To the term Polythalamia, (originally introduced by Dr. 
Brey n, of Danzig, in 1732,) a different extension or significa- 
tion under oben: names has been given by different authors: 
To remove this unsteadiness and wanton change of names, 
which only lead to obscurity, it appears advisable to apply the 
term Poly thalamia, in preference, as Soldani had done, to that 
group in which the animalcules actually live in many cells, and 
do not, like the Nautili, possess many empty cells. ‘This di- 
stinction, that the animal of the Polythalamia has no empty 
cells, but that all its cells are simultaneously occupied, is of 
particular importance in their systematic arrangement among 
other animal bodies. Where there are many cells, they consist 
either of so many single animals, the whole constituting a poly- 
pary, or of organically filled integrant portions of one and the 
same individual forming groups. “Both structures are foreign to 
the true Cephalopods. "The shell-bearing Cephalopods may 
with Linnzeus be divided into the unilocular and multilocuiar. 

On the other hand, the want of a sipho which has been as- 
signed as a character of Polythalamia, and from which they 
were named Asiphonoidea by De Haan, is incorrect, inasmuch 
as many really possess a part which may be fully compared to 
a sipho, if not in function, yet in form, namely, the tube which 
connects the separate cells of Nodosarina and of all individual 
many-celled forms. It is only i in the Miliolina family among 
the simple Polythalamia, and it is only in the families of Aste- 
rodiscina and Soritina among those forming polyparies, that 
the want of a sipho is really necessary, because they live in- 
dividually i in single cells. But all the Nodosarina, "Textula- 
rina, Uvellina, Rotalina, and Plicatilia among the simple Po- 
lythalamia, and the Frumentarina, Helicosorina, and Alveo- 
linea among those which form polyparies, possess tubes of 
connexion between the cells, which very frequently resemble 
also in form the sipho of the Nautilus. D’Orbigny, it is true, 
states also that the cells of Foraminifers are connected by se- 
veral openings; that, however, proceeds from an erroneous 
view, for such Poly thalamia alone present several openings at 
the border of the cells, whose calcareous surface is interrupted 
_in the form of a net-work, exhibiting often a relation analogous 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 383 


to that which is frequent in Madrepora and Astrea, in which 
the soft body is not divided or sharply cut off by com- 
pact calcareous plates, but the soft parts appear interwoven 
with minute calcareous rods, in a lattice-like manner. These 
numerous small connecting openings, which are sometimes 
visible in some of the Rotalia and Rosalina, and also in the 
Textularia, [ do not consider essential, but hold that the true 
channel of connexion has always a large diameter, and is sim- 
ple for each single animal. The erroneous view of d’Orbigny 
and of all his followers becomes so complicated, that polypa- 
ries are held to be single animals, and consequently the vari- 
ous connecting openings to be those of a simple individual. 

With respect to d’Orbigny’s genus Nummulina, although 
it has derived advantage from his diligent investigations, I 
consider it as composed of very heterogeneous elements, which 
belong to quite different divisions of animals. Some species 
of the sub-genus Assilina, and perhaps all of them, may be- 
long to the families Soriéina and Asterodiscina, while the As- 
silina nitida of the Red Sea is assuredly Forskal’s Nautilus 
Orbiculus, that is, Sorites Orbiculus. 

I am of opinion that all those species which are provided 
with visible traces of mouths or openings, as in Lamarck’s 
genus Lenticulina with d’Orbigny’s character of Nummulina, 
are to be received among the Polythalamia; but that all such 
species as have the form of a lens or disc, and are provided 
with internal spiral cells, but without a trace of such mouths, 
the cells being moreover separated from the external surface 
by thick calcareous layers, are to be considered as internal 
bones. These mouthless Nummulina are rather to be ranged 
with the Velellida of the Acalepha along with Porpita, where 
similar internally cellular coin-shaped bones exist. The con- 
siderable size of many Nummulina is also striking and foreign 
to Polythalamia, but agrees very well with the family of the 
Velellida, as also in the want of traces of the attachment of 
muscles, and in the want of a sipho or channel of connexion 
between the cells. Until better informed, therefore, I de- 
cidedly exclude the mouthless Nummulina from the Polytha- 
lamia, and retain only Lamarck’s Lenticulina in the sense at- 
tached to d’Orbigny’s Nummulina in a young state. 

The distinctive character of the Polythalamia, when com- 
pared with their nearest relatives the Flustra, Eschara, Cri- 
statella, &c., consists in the shell, and in their freedom of mo- 
tion. But with this may be combined the power of attachin 
itself to other bodies, just as in the Cristatella (or Hydra also) 
which often remains long attached, and then creeps again, 
Those bodies which are apparently Polythalamian, but are 
really adherent and immoveable, belong to the Cedlepora, 


384 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


Flustra, Tubulipora, and similar forms. The simplest Poly- 
thalamian form is the M7/iola in Dujardin’s sense, if there be 
really such self-existent animals, and they be not the young 
of others, or of many-celled forms most nearly related to Bi- 
loculina. And perhaps Gromza oviformis might be so viewed, 
should it not prove to be a Difflugia (an Infusoria). In ehis 
series I myself place provisionally, as doubtful, those nume- 
rous small globules of the sand of Rimini which have no di- 
stinct opening, or sometimes present a very minute one. ‘The 
next simplest fovmis'thatal a simple straight row of cells, as 
in the Nodosaria, a jointed continued development of a sim- 
ple body. Textularina, Uvellina and Rotalina (Lenticulina), 
may, as to external form, be viewed as Nodosarina developed 
in another manner, namely, in botryoidal or spiral forms. 

I have here to make a remark that appears important. In 
the entire vast mass of known Polythalamia, a case or vest- 
ment prevails which is either cuticular or composed of a cal- 
careous substance, while in Infusoria either a cuticular or sili- 
ceous substance prevails, so that hitherto no calcareous-shelled 
Infusoria nor siliceous-shelled Polythalamia had presented 
themselves. Yet among the fossi] microscopic organisms of 
the chalk marl of Sicily, we find intermingled with the Infu- 
soria shells bodies whose forms may be ranked with Poly- 
thalamia, namely, with Nodosarina, ‘but the shells of which 
are siliceous, insoluble in acids, and which to the eye have a 
more transparent vitreous aspect than the calcareous shells 
when penetrated by balsam. I have hence been induced to 
place these siliceous-shelled forms, unti! a further knowledge 
may be acquired of their organization, among the polygastric 
Infusoria near the shelled Amoeba, in a separate family, under 
the name of Arcellina composita, or Polycystina*. Such sili- 
ceous-shelled Polycystina, resembling calcareous-shelled Po- 
lythalamia, are the genera Lithocampe, Cornutella and Ha- 
liomma, with several species. 

I wish here to draw attention to a small character hitherto 
unregarded, which is distinctive of true Polythalamia, and 
often even of their fragments. It consists in this, that in the 
tube or channel of connexion between the cells, the mouth of 
the tube which belongs to the earlier smaller cell is overgrown 
and surrounded by the succeeding larger cell. If the mouth 
of the last cell be prolonged in a beak-like form, we find in 
all the earlier smaller cells a distinct tube, quite similar to the 
hard remains of the sipho in the Nautilus; but so placed that 
the tube always projects forward from the smaller into the 
larger cell, and never backward from the larger into the smaller 

* This view has been already indicated in the work “On the Infusoria 
as perfect organisms,” 1838, p. 136. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 385 


cell. In the Nautilus, this projection of the tube of connexion 
is reversed, always proceeding from the larger to the smaller 
chamber, so that in the last, the greatest chamber, the body 
of the animal thus acquires a smooth foundation, upon which 
it can move more freely. In true Nautili also the base of the 
cells is concave or undulated in the forward direction, while 
in the Polythalamia it appears without exception to be either 
quite straight or convex in that direction. This character 
was also observed by Fichtel and Moll. 

The tabular view which I have given of the Bryozoa, found- 
ed as it is on the new observations which I have made, is 
drawn up with special regard to a definite expression of fossil 
phzenomena, the ancient names of d’Orbigny being mostly re- 
tained. This very diligent precursor in these studies first laid 
down a foundation rich in forms and systematically ordered, 
which may serve for all future investigations, and has given 
names to families which are well adapted to his purpose; but 
these I have been obliged to alter, yet not arbitrarily, inas- 
much as from the difference of our views it became necessary 
to separate from each other the forms which constitute his 
families, according as they are either simple Polythalamia, or 
Polythalamia composing polyparies. 


Since the foregoing pages were drawn out, a newer work 
by Dr. Ehrenberg has made its appearance, embracing com- 
munications made to the Berlin Academy, on the continued 
researches of the author between September 1839 and August 
1840, and bearing the title, “On the numerous Living Species of 
Animals found in the Chalk Formation*.” Of this very inter- 
esting publication I had designed presenting an abstract, but 
having learned that a complete English edition of the work is 
about to appeart accompanied by the engravings, I now con- 
fine myself to a few notices immediately connected with the 
preceding part of this paper. 

In this memoir Dr. Ehrenberg repeats his objections to the 
views entertained by MM. Alcide d’Orbigny and Dujardin. 
It has been seen, that to the Polythalamia, whose minute and 
often microscopic calcareous shells compose in inconceivable 
numbers, and in now nearly 1000 known different forms, the 
principal mass of chalk rocks and of many sands of the sea, 
M. d’Orbigny had several years since ascribed an external 
animal bearing the form of a Sepia, the small shell itself, which 


* Ueber noch zahlreich jetzt-lebende Thierarten der Kreidebildung, pp. 94, 


with four plates, Berlin, 1840. ; 
¢ In the Scientific Memoirs of Mr.R. Taylor. Its publication cannot 


fail to prove very acceptable to British Naturalists in general. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2C 


386 Mr. Weaver’s View of Khrenberg’s Observations 


often resembles an Ammonite or Nautilus, being considered 
as the internal bone. On the other hand, at a later period, 
M. Dujardin denied that these animals possessed any organic 
structure, stating that they consisted simply of an animated 
slime capable of extension, encased by an indurated external 
shell, and associating them with the pseudopodian Amoeba 
of the Infusoria. Dr. Ehrenberg now further demonstrates, 
by figures and descriptions, their true organic structure, thus 
fully establishing his former positions, both as to simple Po- 
lythalamia and Polythalamia forming Polyparies. He proves 
that they are not internal bones, but external shells encasing 
a soft body, the shell being perforated, as it were, in all parts 
by numerous pores, from which the animal projects long fila- 
ments, capable at will of extension, retraction and bifid divi- 
sion, and productive of locomotion. ‘The author further ob- 
serves: M. Dujardin has, in August 1840, presented to the 
Paris Academy a Mémoire sur une Classification des Infusoires 
en rapport avec leur organisation, in which a new arrangement 
of the Infusoria is exhibited, and in this the Polythalamia are 
again introduced as RAzzopodes in association with Amoeba and 
Actinophrys of the Infusoria, forming a separate family. If, 
however, anatomical and physiological details are to be taken 
into account when we proceed to the systematic arrangement 
of different organic bodies, and we are not governed merely 
by the relations of external forms, M. Dujardin’s arrangement 
cannot be deemed a happy one. He has in no case shown a 
polygastric structure in the Rhizopodes, and that it is not po- 
lygastric is proved anew by my investigations now commu- 
nicated. 

It has been shown in a former part of this paper that Dr. 
Ehrenberg had recognized six species of Infusoria in the chalk 
formation, so closely resembling living species as not to be di- 
stinguished from them, and hence he was led to give to them 
the same names; namely, Hunotia Zebra, Fragilaria rhabdo- 
soma, Fragilaria striolata ?, Gallionella aurichalca, Navicula 
ventricosa, and Synedra ulna. He had also referred, with a 
mark of interrogation, the following four species of calcareous- 
shelled Polythalamia to the white chalk, in which they are 
very extensively distributed, namely, Globigerina bulloides, 
Globigerina helicina, Rosalina globularis, and Textilaria aci- 
culata, all of which were stated by M. d’Orbigny to have oc- 
curred in the living state only in the Adriatic Sea and the 
Ocean. If any doubt had existed as to the identity of all these 
fossil and living species, it has been completely removed by 
the later researches of Dr. Ehrenberg, by which the actual 
number of known species found in the chalk formation and in 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl. 387 


the living state has been extended to fifty-seven, namely, of 
calcareous-shelled Polythalamia nine species, and of siliceous- 
shelled Infusoria forty-eight species. The following is a list 
of these species and of the localities in which they occur, both 
in the living and fossil state. In the fossil localities, W. C. 
signifies white chalk, C. M. chalk marl, and C. C. compact 
chalk. 


Calcareous-shelled Polythalamia. 


Living. Fossil. 
1. Globigerina bulloides Rook Sea a C. Denmark. 
helicina . . 2...) —————$——-——-__ W..C. Cattolica. 


. Rosalina globularis . —  W.C. Gravesend. 
: een eyzou \ North Sea,nearCuxhaven W. C. Cattolica. 
otalia) ocellata. . 
{ W.C.in Russia, Poland, 
| Prussia, | Denmark, 
el England, France and 
} Sicily; and C. M. in 
| Greece, Zante, Sicily 


eS bo 


5. Rotalia globulosa . .._ ———-—— 


and Oran. 
; W.C. Cattolica. 
e CC eae tea ea Ae aC Caliasinieten’ 
W. C. England, France, 
Te (Synon. Planu- Prussia, Denmark. 
lina?) turgida .. i Tey C. M. Oran. 


C. C. Egypt and Arabia. 

WC: Prussia, Den= 

mark, England and 

oe sand Sicily. 

Adriatic and the Ocean | @ yy. Greece: 

C. C. Egypt and Arabia. 

W. C. of all European 

countries, from Wolsk 


| to Ireland. 


8. Textilaria aciculata . 


globulosa ... North Sea......... 


C. M. Sicily, Oran, and 
Greece. 
C. C. Egypt and Arabia. 


Szliceous-shelled Infusoria. 


10. Actinocyclus quina- { North Sea, Tjorn Isle in| Me Caltacncree, 


MIUS(r heheh ces the Cattegat ...... a ; ; 
11. —— biternarius. .. North Sea, Tjorn.... CSS Hae NEG 
é North Sea, Cuxhaven, { C. M. Oran, Caltasinet- 
os = mae at ha Christiania, Tjorn. . . ta, and Greece. 
. = C. M. Oran, Caltasinet- 
13. septenarius .. North Sea in the Cattegat ta aud Zante. 
cathe. _ J C.M. Oran and Caltasi- 
14. octonarlus)..... = =e 
15. nonarius .... N.Sea,CattegatnearTjorn. C. M. Oran. 
16. denarius .... ——————————_—__. C. M. Oran. 
3 $$ 
ie undenarius. . | and’ Bay of Christiania’ } ©: M. Oran and Zante. 
18. —— bisenarius. ... Cattegat near Tjdrn ... CC. M. Oran. 
19. quindenarius . , ————————_—__......._ C.. M. Oran. 


20. Amphitetras antedita | eee Ma Oran and Greree 
WIE Ay Ae aes ee nec 
2C2 


388 Mr. Weaver’s View of Ehrenberg’s Observations 


Living. Fossil. 
Baltic, N. Sea, Mediter- 

21. Biddulphia pulchella. ranean, and Ocean near + C. M. Greece. 
Cubawoi tae eierene are 

<2 Coc ite: Brackish and fresh waters. C. M. Greece. 


iloeW bce Oo Gm Glo ec : 
C. M. Caltasinetta and 


23. Coscinodiscus Argus. North Sea, Cuxhaven .. On 


———————————, Tjorn 
24, eccentricus ... in Cattegat, and Mexi- +} C. M. Oran. 
| can Gulf, Vera Cruz. 

25. lineatus®. << <7. North Sea, Cuxhaven .. C. M. Caltasinetta. 
26 ae C.M. Caltasinetta, Oran, 

olen — ah, iY) | and Zante. 
27, —— Oculus Iridis. . ———————————— .... CC. M. Greece. 
28 Patinaytemey- ists 7. C. Me Zante. 

P ANd ||| CME; Oran, Caltasinetta, 

oie Pars a { Baltic, Wismar. ... . and Zante. 


C. M. Caltasinetta, Oran, 
Zante, and Greece. 
° N. Sea, Christiania and) C. M. Oran and Caltasi- 
aT HIDE Gio ‘Tjorn, & Baltic, Wismar f _ netta. 
Pentasterias .. N.Sea, Christiania liaven. C. M. Zante. 


N. Sea, Cuxhaven, Chris-] © y7, Caltasinetta, Oran, 


30. Dictyocha sulcata . . North Sea near Tjérn . . 


33. —— Speculum ... tiania and ‘Tjorn, Bal- Zante, and Greece, 
tie; near Miek ~2 3 is. 

34. Eunotia granulata . . Brackish and fresh waters. C. M. Greece. 

35. Zebray.reoshers Berlin fresh waters. ... OC. M. Greece. 


36. Fragilariarhabdosoma Berlin, Halle, Copen- } W. C. Gravesend 


hagen, Sweden . . 
StrlOlatary = shee ts sole ee) ee hele. eines W. C. Gravesend. 
Berlin fresh waters, Leip- 
zig, Thuringia, Fran- 
38. Gallionella aurichalca conia, Wiirzburg, Stutt- > W. C. Rugen. 
gart, and on rocks near 
the Faroe Isles 


; C. M. Caltasinetta, Oran, 
5 Zante, and Greece. 


40. Grammatophora afri- | sea, Heligoland, Tjrn C- M. Oran. 


39. suleata. st's < - North Sea, Cuxhaven . 


41. angulosa .... North Sea, Tjorn .... C. M. Oran. 
Callao in Peru, Vera Cruz 
in Mexico, Tjorn in 
42 oceanica .... Cattegat, Wismar in >C. M. Oran. 
Baltic, and the Mediter- 
Tanean sete eons) eee 
43 


Among marine Conferve 
undulata .. - -{ SATE Airg ee ee 2, C. M. Greece. 
C. M. Greece. 


44. Haliomma radians . . North Sea, Cuxhaven . . 
45. Navicula Didymus. . { N. Sea, Cuxhaven, Baltic, ©. M.Galunincies 


Wasa) en © rcue ene 
46. —— Entomon.... N. Sea, Christianiahaven. C. M. Greece. 
47. —— norwegica ... ————___________ C.. M. Grreeee. 
ep ae So | and Tjorn Isle. ... he. we SEES, 


Paris, Berlin, Saxony, Bo- 
49. —— ventricosa. . . | hemia, Buchtarma a C. M. Oran. 
Altai, and Irtysch. 
; Berlin fresh waters, sant 
C. 


50. VITIG ape eer 


senfels in Saxony, and 
Wismarin Mecklenburg. 


M. Greece. 


on the Organic Composition of Chalk and Chalk Marl, 389 


Living. Fossil. 
Flints of the W. C. near 
51. Peridinium pyropho- . ‘ Gravesend, and Flints 
PUM ei hic ae eee Baltic, near Kiel. of the plain of North 


Germany near Delitzsch. 
Gulf of Flensburg, Break- } C. M. Oran 
ers near Gothenburg. Va : 
Baltic near Wismar, Ber- 


52. Striatella arcuata... 


lin fresh waters, North 
of Germany, Denmark, 
53. Synedra ulna... .. Scotland, Holland, the > C. M. Oran. 
Ural, and perhaps Isle 
of France, and Masca- 


rene) Isles. 35; th aie 
54, Tessella Catena ... nee M. Caltasinetta. 
55. Triceratium Favus. . North Sea, Cuxhaven.. C. M. Greece. 
Flints of W. C. Graves- 
56. Xanthidiumfurcatum Berlin .......... end, and Flints of 
! Delitzsch. 
Flints of W. C. Graves- 
57. hirsutum .... Peat waters near Berlin. end, and Flints of 
' Delitzsch. 


Of these fifty-seven species, thirty belong to the geolo- 
gically acknowledged chalk and its Sicilian marls. The re- 
mainder from Oran, Greece (probably Egina), and Zante, 
though perhaps from beds not equally well defined by relative 
position as chalk marls, yet occurring, as they do, with nume- 
rous decided calcareous and siliceous animals of the chalk,— 
the geological relations of these species may also be considered 
as firmly established. 

These new discoveries naturally lead to the conclusion that 
we have now no very definite boundary between secondary 
and tertiary tracts, and that the first dawn or eocene period 
of the present living organic creation, must be sought for 
deeper than the chalk formation; a view that appears to be 
confirmed by the occurrence of a living Trochus below the 
chalk, of the Paludina vivipara and Cyclas cornea in the 
Weald Clay, and of the Terebratula caput serpentis in the 
- Upper Oolite. But as this and other interesting conclusions 
and views entertained by the author will be shortly laid open 
to the reader, with a full detail of the progressive researches 
made, I shall not now enter further upon the important mat- 
ter contained in the volume. 


390 Mr. Weaver on M. Alcide d@Orbigny’s View 


APPENDIX. 


Closely connected with the preceding subjects is the valu- 
able Memoir of M. Alcide d’Orbigny, which has recently ap- 
peared, entitled, ‘On the Foraminifers of the White Chalk of 
the Paris Basin*®.” ‘The subjoined extracts may serve to con- 
vey a view of the general scope of the work, which, placed in 
parallel with that of Dr. Ehrenberg, cannot but excite a dou- 
ble interest in the mind of the reader. 

Previously to entering upon the direct object of the Memoir, 
M. d’Orbigny indulges in a few general reflections. 

Let us, says the author, cast a rapid glance upon what has 
existed and upon what still exists in nature, in reference to 
the Foraminifers. We have found them distributed through 
the oolite series, extending from the lias to the uppermost 
beds; but in the cretaceous system they appear still more 
numerously and more varied in their forms. The Neocomian 
beds, those of the gault and the green sand, contain many ; 
but in proportion as we ascend from the lower to the higher 
strata, they increase infinitely. In these latter the rock may 
be said to be often composed of them, and, as an example, 
we may mention the largest of the Pyramids of Egypt. In 
the white chalk the number is nearly as great as in those seas 
in which they now most abound. In a word, we have found 
Foraminifers in the cretaceous basins of the Seine, the Loire, 
the Gironde, and of the whole South of France, and in 
Belgium. 

If we pass to the tertiary tracts, a whole world is opened 
to us. The multiplied Foraminifers which appear in the 
basins of Paris, Bourdeaux, Touraine, Italy, Austria, Ger- 
many, England, and Belgium, often form there the greater 
part of the mass. A bed of considerable thickness in the 
environs of Gentilly, near Paris, is entirely composed of them, 
the Foraminifers being in contact with each other, scarcely 
united by a slight cement. In a cubical inch of the rock we 
have found fifty-eight thousand, which is equal to three thou- 
sand millions in a metre, and shows what myriads may exist 
in the Paris basin. These small bodies, which we thus see 
forming entire beds in the lowest portions of the tertiary series, 
are not less common in the higher stages; for in Austria, and 


* Memoire sur les Foraminiferes de la Craie Blanche du Basin de Paris, 
in the 4th vol, part 1 of the Transactions of the Geological Society of 
France, 1840. 


of the White Chalk of the Paris Basin. 391 


in the environs of Sienna in Italy, they often constitute one- 
sixth of the fossil mass; they are also extensively distributed 
in the Crag of England* and of Belgium. So much in refer- 
ence to what has existed; let us now throw a glance upon 
that which exists. 

We are in the present day acquainted with Foraminifers 
from every region of the sea, and we know that they exist in 
extent from the equator to the frozen portions of continents. 
If we judge of the important part they play by their numbers 
in certain quarters, it will be impossible to doubt that their 
remains form the greater part of the banks of sand which im- 
pede navigation, obstruct gulfs and straits, fill up ports, and 
form with corals those isles which are daily rising in warm 
regions from the bosom of the ocean. 

Thus these minute shells, which, anterior to our epoch, 
have assisted in leveling basins of immense extent, and in 
forming mountains, are now still constantly changing the 
depth of coasts and modifying the bottom. This view of their 
agency in nature is doubtless sufficient to prove the import- 
ance which attaches to their study. 

We will add, that the comparative study of the fossil Fora- 
minifers of all beds has proved to us a fact important to 
geology, namely, that each bed has its characteristic species, 
which serve to distinguish it, let the circumstances be what 
they may; and as these minute shells are infinitely more com- 
mon than those of Mollusks, the knowledge to be derived 
from them is so much the more certain, and becomes extremely 
interesting. 

Another fact no less curious has been demonstrated to us 
by the study of living species from every region of the globe. 
Many genera are peculiar to the hottest zones of continents, 
while others, on the contrary, are found only in temperate 
or cold regions. Hence the geographical distribution of 
living genera and species offers to us a means of comparison 
of the highest importance with a view to the determination of 
the temperature of the waters in which fossil species lived, 


* Mr. Lyell has communicated to us the species which he discovered 
in the Crag. ; 

+ We are acquainted at present with nearly fifteen hundred living and 
fossil species of Foraminifers ; and how many important facts may be de- 
rived from the study of these small bodies may be seen in three works 
which we are now publishing: 1. the Fauna of the Antilles, printed in 
L Histoire politique, physique, et naturelle de I Ile de Cuba, by M. dela Sagra ; 
2. that of the Canaries, published in ? Histoire Naturelle of those islands, 
by MM. Webb and Berthelot; 3. the Fauna of the southern extremity of 
America, forming a part of our Voyage dans ? Amérique Meéridionale. 


392 Mr. Weaver on M. Alcide d’Orbigny’s View 


and may lead to very satisfactory results in geology, if we 
may judge by the fruits of our observations in this respect. 

We could have desired to establish some general facts of 
much greater extent, founded on new observations recently 
made by us on the class of the Foraminifers; but the pre- 
sent occasion not admitting such an extension, let us pass to 
the Foraminifers of the white chalk of the Paris basin. 

The geological position of the white chalk of Paris is so 
well known that we have not thought it necessary to speak of 
it; yet, if we seek to determine its position relatively to the 
other cretaceous beds by means of the Foraminifers it con- 
tains, compared with living species, the faczes of the genera 
and species proves to us, that the chalk of Maestricht, of Fau- 
quemont (Belgium), of Tours, of Chavagne, and of Vendome, 
is above it; while, on the contrary, all the other beds are 
below it; thus in the chalk of Maestricht and the upper beds 
of the basins of the Loire, we recognize only genera still ex- 
isting, or at least occurring in tertiary tracts, while the white 
chalk of the Paris basin already exhibits to us different genera, 
such as Flabellina, Verneuilina, and Gaudryina, and a great 
number of species quite distinct. 

It would therefore be easy to establish, by means of the 
Foraminifers alone, the relative antiquity of the cretaceous 
beds; but we must previously make two geographical sections 
quite independent of each other, founded on the zoological 
forms; the first comprising the entire basin of the Seine, of 
the Loire, of Belgium, and of England, in which we find a 
striking analogy between the species found in all the beds, 
from the lowest to the highest, with a regular passage from 
one to the other; the second, comprising the West and South 
of France, in which the species of Foraminifers have not 
ouly no analogy with those of the other section, but in which, 
moreover, almost all the genera are different. If we seek an 
example of this fact, we shall find it on comparing the green 
sand of the environs of Mans with that of the mouth of the 
Charente. ‘The first, which in fact contains species approxi- 
mating to those of the white chalk of Paris, contains already 
several species analogous to those which have lived up to that 
bed; while the second, with perfectly distinct species, pre- 
sents to us genera different from all that we know in the cre- 
taceous beds of the North of France and of Belgium. 

The Foraminifers are sufficient to establish the following 
descending order of superposition in the cretaceous beds ;— 


of the White Chalk of the Paris Basin. 393 


Group of the North of France and of Group of the West and South of 
Belgium. France. 


Upper chalk of Maestricht and Fau- 
quemont (Belgium). 

Coral chalk of Valognes and Nehou. 

Coral chalk of the basin of the Loire, 
at Vendome (Loir and Cher), at 
Chavagne (Maine and Loire), at 
Tours (Indre and Loire). 

White chalk of Ciply (Belgium). 

White chalk of Paris, of the depart- 
ments of Yonne and Aube, and of 
England. 


Nummulite chalk ef Royan (Charente 
Inférieure), of Saint Martory (Haute 
Garonne), of Saint Gaudens, &c. 
Coral chalk of Saintes (Charente Inféri- 
eure). 
Chalk marl of the Loire, with Gryphea Ammonite chalk of Martrous, near 
columba. Rochefort (with Gryphea columba). 
Caprine chalk of the Isle of Aix, of the 
Corbiéres (Aude). 
Green sand of Mans (Sarthe). Green sand of Fouras, of the Isle of 
Aix, and Corbiéres. 
Gault of the environs of Troyes (Aube). 
Neocomian tract of Aube. 

To establish zoologically what we have advanced, let us 
pass in review the succession of the genera, and endeavour to 
convey an idea of the modifications which have taken place in 
the Foraminifers of the cretaceous system, in the ascending 
order of the beds. 

At the epoch of the Neocomian formation we have hitherto 
found only the genus Textularia. 

The green sand presents, as we have said, two series of 
genera nearly distinct. “That of the mouth of the Charente 
contains the genera Dentalina, Cristellaria, Lituola, Alveolina, 
Chrysalidina, and Cuneolina; that of Mans, the genera Den- 
talina, Citharina, Frondicularia, Flabellina, Cristellaria, Bu- 
limina, and Guttulina. Hence we see, that, with the excep- 
tion of two genera common to both localities, all the rest are 
different in each of them. 

If we follow our examination of the succession of genera in 
the cretaceous groups of the South and the North, we shall 
find — 

1, That in the South the same genera of the green sand 
are reproduced in the Caprine chalk. By degrees they pre- 
vail at length in the upper beds, and are reduced to the Cris- 
tellaria alone in the environs of Saintes; but near the mouth 
of the Gironde (at Royan) they are accompanied by the 
genera Nummulina and Guttulina, as well as on the whole 
line of the foot of the Pyrenees, at Saint Martory, at Saint 
Gaudens, extending into the department of Aude; thus pre- 


394 Mr. Weaver on M. Alcide d’Orbigny’s View 


senting a zone well characterized by the abundance of Num- 
mulina, of which we have not found the analogue in the creta- 
ceous beds of the North of France. 

2. That in the North the succession is far from taking place 
in the same manner; and that the Foraminifers, in much 
greater numbers, present a larger suite in superposition, with 
facts not less curious. ‘The genus Cztharina, which consti- 
tutes the greatest portion of the species in the oolite forma- 
tion, ceases with the green sand of Mans, being found no 
further in the cretaceous beds. In the chalk marl of the banks 
of the Loire we meet for the first time with the genus Lituola 
with the Dentalina; but all at once, in the white chalk, we 
observe a great number of species, among which, with all the 
genera and even some analogous species of the green sand of 
Mans, there appear for the first time on the globe the genera 
Nodosaria, Marginulina, Valvulina, Rotalina, Rosalina, Trun- 
catulina, Uvigerina, Verneuilina, Gaudryina, Globigerina, Py- 
rulina, Sagrina, Flabellina, and Frondicularia. These genera 
contain a considerable number of species; but with the white 
chalk the genus F/abellina ceases, which had continued hitherto 
from the green sand, and the genera Verneuilina and Gau- 
dryina, which first appear in the white chalk, also terminate 
with it; while in its interior the Frondicularia abound, as well 
as species whose cells form a pile on a single line. 

The white chalk of Ciply, although contemporaneous with 
that of the Paris basin, since it also contains Flabellina, does 
not present the same species, and may perhaps be a little 
higher in the series, but we have not as yet sufficient data to 
enable us to affirm this fact. 

In the beds which we consider higher in the series than 
the white chalk of Paris, namely, in the coral chalk of Tours, 
of Chavagne, and of Vendome, we meet for the first time 
with the genera Polystomella, Polymorphina and Globulina, 
yet accompanied with the same genera as those of the white 
chalk, with the exception of those whose discontinuance we 
have noticed; again, in the upper chalk of Maestricht and 
Fauquemont we have, with the three genera just mentioned, 
also the genera Nonionina, Fawasina, and Heterostegina. 
All are found living at present, or at least occurring in ter- 
tiary tracts; but we arrive at the last beds of the cretaceous 
group without having seen a single species of the Miliola of 
Lamarck (our order of Agathistégues), which, as we ascer- 
tained in 1825, only commences with the tertiary beds, and 
may be considered as the most certain sign of a change of 


formation. 
This rapid survey shows that in ascending from the lower 


of the White Chalk of the Paris Basin. 395 


to the higher beds of the cretaceous group, the genera and 
species of Foraminifers progressively increase, and that the 
forms, at first very simple, analogous to those of oolitic tracts, 
afterwards more complicated and specially appropriate to the 
lower beds of the cretaceous system, have at last been replaced 
in the upper parts by forms still more varied, the whole re- 
curring in tertiary tracts, and even in the living state; facts 


5 
which it has appeared to us important to establish in the hi- 


story of Paleontology. 
M. A. d’Orbigny then proceeds to describe the species of 
Foraminifers found by him in the white chalk of the Paris 


basin. The following is a list of them, together with their 
localities :— 


Localities. 
1. Nodosaria limbata ..........+. Meudon: very rare. 
UE enebinia acalestanieee Common at Sens: more rare at Meudon and in 
‘ England. 
Meudon: rare. Its analogue is found fossil in 
3. —— communis ...... the Subapennine tracts of Italy and Austria, 
and living in the Adriatic. 
SSRACHIS| | enscsencesee At Sens and in England. 
ie ROS: ae an spare at Sens, more rare at Meudon and 
St. Germain. 
6. ————— Lorneiana ......... Only in the environs of Sens. 
Very common at Sens, Meudon, and St. Ger- 
7. Ee ee oe ee te main, and in the chalk of England. : Found 
also in the green sand of the environs of 
Mans (Sarthe). 
8 mnlGcecta 2: Sens, St. Germain: rare. Also at Maestricht 
F rarely. 
Common at Sens, very rare at Meudon, St. 
9. Marginulina trilobata ..... ! Germain, and in England: found only in 
the young state. 
Meudon: very rare. Occurs also in the green 
Lok Sar Ran) pe acta sand in the environs of Mans. 
Common near Sens, very rare at Meudon and 
il elongata ......+5- ' St. Germain. Occurs also in the chalk of 
Ciply. 
12, ————— gradata ......+++0. Only near Sens. 
13. ———— raricosta .........+++ Meudon: very rare. 
14. Frondicularia radiata .. ..... Meudon and St. Germain: very rare. 
15. ———— elegans .........++. Meudon and Sens: very rare. 
16 Seasiousdiniia Common at Sens, on the banks of the Yonne; 
. oh rare at St. Germain and Meudon. 
17. ————— _Archiaciana ...... Meudon and Sens: rare. 
18. ————— ornata .......sseeeses Found only once at Meudon. 
i9. —— tricarinata ......... Environs of Sens: seems to be rare. 
20. ————— angulosa............ Meudon: very rare. 
21. Flabellina rugosa ............ Sens and Meudon : common 
22, ————— Baudouiniana.....Only at Sens. 
23, ——-—— pulchra ............ Meudon: very rare. 
Very common in the white chalk of Meudon, 
24, Cristellaria rotulata......... St. Germain, Sens, and in England. Occurs 
also in the green sand near Mans. 
25 MAN ICH AN oan. acorns Sens and Meudon: rare. 
26. —————- triangularis......... Sens: very rare. 
27 VECtall hucewcesoe oad Meudon and St. Germain: rather rare. 


396 Mr. Weaver on M. Alcide d’Orbigny’s View 


Localities. 
28. Cristellaria Gaudryana ...... Only at St Germain: rare. 
Very common at Sens in the complete state, at 
St. Germain only young, and adult very 


29. Lituola nautiloidea......... jarelyiat Mendon) @ccursralsolinthebetallc 
of England. 
EONAR Atalina Wolizigiaweeat Nee common at Meudon, St. Germain, and in 
ngland. 
31. Michelinna’:.. Common at St. Germain, Meudon, and in 
ngland ; rare at Sens. 
Common at Meudon and St. Germain ; rare at 
Sens and in England ; common also in the 
oP tertiary tracts of Austria. Its analogue is 
32. umbilicata ...... } found living at Rimini in the Adriatic, there 
being no difference between the fossil and 
L living species. 
St. Germain, Meudon, and England: rather 
33. ————— CTASSA osceceorece Care. 
Tae St. Germain, England, and upper chalk of 
34. Cordieriana Maestricht. ; 
35. Globigerina cretacea ......++. St. Germain and England. 
36. —————— elevatas..coreccoscces Common near Sens; rare in England. 


$7. Truncatulina Beaumontiana.Meudon and England: rare. 
Common at St. Germain and Meudon; rare at 


Pa : : 
38. Rosalina Lorneiana ...... Sens and in England. 
39 Clementiana ...... Rare at St. Germain, more common in England. 
40. Valvulina gibbosa ............ St. Germain : rare. 
41. Verneuilina tricarinata ...... St. Germain and Sens: rather rare. 
Le Very common at Meudon; rare at St. Germain 
42. Bulimina obtusa............ and in England. 
- Very common at Meudon, St. Germain, Sens, 
43. ————— obliqua ......... and in England. 
as iabili Very common at Sens; rare at Meudon, St. 
° Ms a cae Germain, and in England. 
; Very common at Meudon, St. Germain, and 
45. ————— Drevis ....eceeeeee Sorig 
46. ————— Murchisoniana ...St. Germain and England: rare. 
47. Uvigerina tricarinata ......... Sens: very rare. 
Ae ina acuminata Very rare at Sens and St. Germain ; very com- 
pete es eee mon at Meudon. 
49. Gaudryina rugosa ......... Meudon: St. Germain, and Sens: rather com- 
50. aeatlos Ratber common at Meudon, Sens, St. Germain, 
3 id aba a and in England. 
5]. Textularia trochus ............ Only at Meudon. 
59. Asie ain. «Nei Sens, Meudon, St. Germain, and England, 
without being common. 
54> Baudoniniana.. se: St. Germain and Meudon: rare. 
54. Sagrina rugosa ......... .. .«.5t. Germain and Meudon. 


From the preceding list it appears, that of the fifty-four 
species found in the white chalk of the Paris basin, thirty- 
eight occur at Meudon, thirty-three at Saint Germain, and 
twenty-eight at Sens: of these numbers, nzne are peculiar to 
Meudon, ¢wo to Saint Germain, and szz to Sens, while all 
the others are simultaneously common to two or three locali- 
ties, thus proving the perfect identity of the beds. It will be 
seen also, that of these fifty-four species, Zwenty-two are com- 
mon to the white chalk of England also. 


of the White Chalk of the Paris Basin. 397 


Of the fifty-four species, seven occur also in lower or higher 
beds: thus in the green sand of Mans are found three spe- 
cies, Dentalina sulcata, Marginulina compressa, and Cristel- 
laria rotulata; in the coral chalk of Tours, which is higher 
in position than the white chalk, two species, Bulimina obtusa 
and Textularia turris 3 and in the chalk of Maestricht, being 
the highest in position, two species, Dentalina naligcodata 
and Rotalina Cordieriana. We also find two species, the 
analogues of which occur both fossil in the tertiary tracts of 
Austria and Italy, and in the living state in the Adriatic, 
namely, Dentalina communis and Rotalina umbilicata. With 
these exceptions there still remain forty-seven species peculiar 
to the white chalk, showing clearly that it forms a bed distinct 
from all the rest of the cretaceous system, belonging to a small 
local fauna well-defined. 

On comparing the above genera given by M. d’Orbigny 
with those named by Dr. Ehrenberg in his tabular view of 
the Bryozoa, inserted in the early part of this paper, it will 
be seen that Nodosaria, Dentalina, Marginulina, Frondicu- 
laria are included in the family of the Nodosarina of the latter 
author; Cristellaria, Rotalina, Truncatulina, included in his 
family of the Rotalina; Globigerina, Rosalina, Valvulina, 
Bulimina, Uvigerina, Pyrulina, in his family of the Uvellina; 
and Textularia in his family of the Textularina. The Lituola 
nautiloidea of Lamarck and d’Orbigny is the Coscinospira 
nautiloides of Ehrenberg, included in the Fabularina family 
of the latter. 

If we now, observes M. d’Orbigny, compare the fauna of the 
Foraminifers of the white chalk with those of different seas, 
with a view of determining the analogy of composition, and of 
obtaining data respecting the temperature of that basin at the 
time when these species lived, we shall find this analogy more 
striking in the Adriatic Sea than anywhere else. There only, 
the same as in the chalk, are found in abundance Nodosaria, 
Dentalina, Marginulina, Frondicularia; there only occur a 
considerable number of species of Bulimina., This sea alone 
in the present day contains living Frondicularia; of Fron- 
dicularia so varied in the white chalk; and, to complete 
the approximation, it exhibits to us the only two living spe- 
cies, the analogues of which are found in the fossil state in the 
white chalk, namely, Dentalina communis and Rotalina um- 
bilicata. This analogy of zoological forms would lead us to 
believe, Ist, that the basin in which is deposited the white 
chalk of Paris was subject to a warm temperature; 2nd, that 
it was circumscribed, protected from waves and from every 
violent current proceeding from a distance, since the bodies 


398 Concluding Remarks. 


are deposited there without having experienced the slightest 
wearing previous to their becoming fossil; 3rd and lastly, 
that it extended to the whole of the white chalk of England. 


Concluding Remarks. 


The preceding extracts from the labours of Dr. Ehrenberg 
and M. A. d’Orbigny show that microscopic Polythalamia 
are found in all calcareous formations from the lias upward ; 
but in England they have been lately discovered in still deeper 
strata. Mr. Tennant was, I understand, the first to announce 
their discovery in 1839 in the mountain limestone of England. 
In 1840 they were also met with in the Kendal limestone, 
from which Mr. Lonsdale has prepared thin slices mounted 
on glass, which appear transparent under a strong light, ex- 
hibiting the crowded state of the microscopic Polythalamia in 
great perfection. Mr. Bowerbank also has been led to turn 
his attention to this subject by examining the siliceous bodies 
of the chalk, green sand, and oolites*. 

I had written thus far, when an interesting article by the 
Rev. Dr. Buckland, in reference to the researches of Dr. Ehren- 
berg up to 1839, met my eye, entitled, “On the agency of 
Animalcules in the formation of Limestonet,” which notices 
in particular the researches of MM. Tennant and Darker on 
this subject in the Derbyshire limestone and the Stonesfield 
slate, as well as the labours of Mr. Bowerbank, referred to 
above, and conveying judicious reflections. Dr. Buckland 
justly remarks, that in the application of the microscope 
from the living to the fossil Infusoria and Foraminifers we are 
commencing a new and important era in Paleontology. A 
very interesting branch of the inquiry will be to ascertain 
whether these microscopic bodies retain throughout a distinct- 
ive character in the several formations into whose composition 
they enter. In the unbounded field of nature presented to 
the consideration of the Microscopical Society of London 
lately established, no subject appears more worthy of their 
attention than an examination of the microscopic organic con- 
stituents of all the older limestone formations of the British 
Isles, as well as of other countries; and it is much to be de- 
sired that this attention may not be wanting, although the 
concurrence of many labourers may be required to reap a 
harvest of great promise, vet of indefinite extent. 


* Proceedings of the Geological Society, March 11, 1840. 
+ Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, January to April, 1841. 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 399 


XLI.— Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological 
Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Meyen, M.D., 
Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin. 


[Continued from p. 177.] 
2. In the Cryptogams. 


M. Uneer* has published an interesting treatise on the 
structure and functions of the organs of fructification of Riccia 
glauca; he first notices the anatomical structure of the folia- 
ceous substance, and shows that the want of stomata is made 
up for by the loose conjunction of the cells on the surface 
(this formation of the upper cells is particularly evident in 
Riccia crystallina, Meyen). Then follows the description of 
the observations of the development of both kinds of organs 
of fertilization ; but the first stages of their appearance have 
not been observed, because, as M. Unger says, the proper 
time was already passed. The sporiferous organs (called 
Pistils, Meyen) always appear in a large air-cell, and are said 
to arise by the conjunction of a group of parenchymatous 
cells, which during their increase and enlargement form a 
cavity in their centre, which exhibited only one opening out- 
wards. ‘this bottle-shaped organ lengthens its neck until it 
reaches the surface of the thallus, and now the enlargement of 
the lower part of the sporangium commences (which is formed 
by the ovarium of the pistil). The contents of the sporan- 
gium appeared first as a homogeneous, colourless, fluid mat- 
ter, and as a granular substance ; this collected gradually in 
the middle, and then appeared as contents of that cellular 
tissue out of which the primitive cells of the spores are 
formed. 

It appeared also as a general fact, that at the periphery 
one layer of cells produces no spores in their interiors (here 
also a similar case of cells as in the formation of pollen in 
the anthers of the Phanerogams, M.). In the structure of 
the spores, M. Unger confirms the statement that the outer 
brown skin is not composed of cells, but is only a reticulate 
deposition of cellular matter. 

The other organs of generation, the so-called anthers, were 
not found in such great numbers; they were dispersed, and 
occurred singly. ‘They are said to consist in a regular sepa- 
ration of the parenchymatous cells of the thallus: here also the 
contents form a granular substance, which appears in the 


* Anatomische Untersuchung der Fortpflangungstheile von Riccia glauca, 
Linnza, p. 1 to 17. 


400 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


form of cells of extraordinary smallness, as in the anthers of 
the Mosses. 

M. Unger draws the following results from his observa- 
tions :— 

Ist. That the original development in Riccia glauca of both 
those organs is simultaneous, and that they therefore seem 
to have a nearer relation to each other. 2nd. That both 
organs represent cavities formed from cellular tissue, which 
are provided with lengthened openings, and that therefore a 
material communication of their contents is not improbable. 
3rd. That the function of the neck-shaped passage of the 
sporangium is confined to the earliest period of its develop- 
ment, etc., and that, finally, the transference of the contents 
of the anthers to the sporangia is a cause of the formation 
of spores. 

M. Mohl has published some new and very fruitful obser- 
vations on the development of the spores of the Jungerman- 
nie: he chose for his experiments Anthoceros levis, in 
which the primitive spore contains but few globules, which 
renders the progress of the formation easier to follow. The 
youngest primitive cells which M. Mohl found appeared as 
transparent, partly spherical cells, in which one could observe 
a cell-nucleus, as in the phanerogamic plants. Afterwards a 
gummy substance was formed round the dise of the nucleus, 
and this finally covers more than half of it; the green 
granules appear more plainly, and the mass divides into two 
parts. At the edges this green mass passes into a colourless, 
gummy, but fine granular substance, which forms larger or 
smaller meshes; M. Mohl compares this substance very 
correctly to the bladders of foam. After this divided green 
mass has gradually increased, these two halves divide again 
into two parts, and thus four nuclei, lying close to each 
other, are formed (grain-cells, M. Mohl calls them), in which 
change the true cell-nucleus takes no part, but hes separated 
by itself. At the same time the side of the primitive cells 
thickens, and adopts the form of the well-known mucous 
substance, and now follows the division of its cavity. Lines 
are formed on the inner surface of the primitive cell, which 
are correctly represented as projecting edges, which after- 
wards grow towards the middle of the cell between two 
masses of granules, and join together. After this division, 
nothing is visible of the nucleus. A short time after the 
division of the primitive cell, the formation of the spore-cuti- 
cle commences, namely, in each of the four compartments, 
and the granular masses lie in the interior of each of these 
new-formed cells, and are fastened by threads of gum to the 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 401 


circumference of the spore-cuticle. The remaining observa- 
tions agree with the results of former ones, and are already 
known. A series of excellent delineations accompanies the 
paper. M. Mohl then proceeds to compare his view of the 
formation of the spores with that of M. de Mirbel. Accord- 
ing to the view of the latter, the formation of the spores 
depends principally on the primitive cell, for the contents 
are divided mechanically into four parts by the projecting 
partitions. According to M. Mohl’s earlier idea, the develop- 
ment of four spores in a primitive cell depends solely on 
the organic change of the contents; but his late observations 
on Anthoceros appear to support an intermediate view, for the 
development of the partitions is produced by that of the con- 
tents of the primitive cell. Finally, M. Mohl endeavours to 
show that no great importance must be attributed to the cir- 
cumstance of the four divisions of the primitive cell communi- 
cating with each other or not, and that we must not consider 
this process as a characteristic distinction between the primi- 
tive cells of the spores and those of the pollen-grains. In An- 
thoceros levis M. Mohl could not observe this division; in 
Anth. punctatus he thinks he saw it, and also in Jungermannia 
epiphylla, but not in Riccia glauca. I have published the re- 
sults of some new observations on the formation of the spores 
of Aneura pinguis, which may be regarded as a sequel to those 
spoken of in the third volume of my ‘ Physiology’ (Berlin, 
1839). In the first stages of the fruit there were found only 
very tender long cells, which were imbedded in a gummy 
matter ; these cells enlarged, and at length lay close to each 
other, and at a later period it was seen that from these at 
first perfectly homogeneous cells, not only the elaters, but 
also the spores, were formed ; some become elaters, and 
others undergo a series of changes, until at length the spores 
are produced. The cell out of whose division four spores 
are always produced, I have called primitive spore (Mutter- 
spore), and of these primitive spores, three, four, or even five 
are formed in each tubular cell; whilst those neighbouring 
cells which afterwards produce the formation-tunic retain 
their granular contents unchanged, until the spores are per- 
fectly developed. As soon as the primitive spores are formed, 
a gelatinous membrane appears at their periphery; this has 
been called primitive cell ; I designate it as formation-tunic or 
skin (Bildungsbriille). Some time afterwards I observed two, 
three, or even four primitive spores enclosed in their forma- 
tion-tunics, connected with each other in a row, and occupy- 
ing the place of the original tubular cell, but from want of 
material I could not determine whether these formation- 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2D 


402 Meyen’s Report for 1839 an Physiological Botany. 


tunics were derived from the single members into which the 
primitive tubular cell may by transverse division be dissolved, 
or whether, as appeared in some cases, the primitive spores 
with their coverings make their appearance within the tubu- 
lar cell, whose sides are then absorbed. The drawings ac- 
companying the article will make this clearer. Sometimes 
only a part of the tube is changed into primitive spores, etc., 
and the rest remains undeveloped in one of the primitive cells 
of its own tube, by which the appearance of stalks sometimes 
seen on the single primitive cells is explained: as the primi- 
tive cell is absorbed, they also disappear. In several fruits of 
Aneura pinguis 1 was able to observe, at the time when 
the division of the primitive spore by the contraction of the 
sides takes place, the existence of a second formation-tunic 
(it was not the inner surface of the outer one), but neither of 
them took any part in the division of the spore, as is seen in 
the delineations. However, last winter I observed that they 
did take part in the division of the spores in individuals of 
Aneura pinguis (the large turf variety), inasmuch as the gela- 
tinous membrane entered into the contractions of the mem- 
branes of the primitive spores, but was never completely 
separated, as is the case with Pe/lia epiphylla. Whether in 
Aneura the formation of nuclei precedes the division of the 
primitive spore into four others cannvut be observed, inas- 
much as these cells are filled with a green matter which pre- 
vents our seeing the internal process: I have also not been 
able to observe it in Pellia epiphylia, Sphagnum palustre, ete. 
Directly after the production of the spore by division, each 
one exhibited a peculiar formation-tunic, just the same as 
the pollen-grains ; at a later period both the common forma- 
tion-coverings, as also the special ones, are absorbed, and 
then the spores lie singly between the tubular cells, which at 
this time change into elaters *. 

In the past year M. Klotzsch has described a series of 
Fungi, and accompanied his descriptions with excellent de- 
lineations+; in this work (to plate 473) we have a division of 
the Hymenomycete according to the new observations on the 
structure of the hymenium. ‘The Hymenomycete may be 
divided into two groups: Exospore, with free stalked spores, 
and Entospore, with enclosed unstalked spores. The first 
division is resolved into the Tetrasporidei, where the straight 


* The plant used for the above observations was the so-called 7richo- 
stylium arenarium ; but I have convinced myself that Corda’s genus Tricho- 
stylium is the same as Aneura, for the small column which occurs in 7'7i- 
chostylium also belongs to Aneura. 

+ Aeb. Dietrichs Florades Konigreichs Preussen, vii., Berlin, 1839, tab. 
457-476. 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 403 


spores are developed in fours, and only by way of exception 
in twos, threes and sixes; and the Monosporidei, where the 
long bent spores are always developed singly on spike-formed 
supports: the genus Hnidia belongs to this group. 

Interesting is the information that many tuberose Fungi, 
as, for instance, the genera Gauteria, Vallad., Hydnangium, 
Wallr., and Hymenangium, Kl. (Tuber album, Bull.), belong 
to the true Hymenomycete, and indeed to the Exospore ; in 
these Fungi the hymenium covers the surface of the cavities 
which are found in their fleshy substance. 

In describing the Moschelia esculenta, M. Klotzsch calls 
the paraphyses of authors anthers; and of Spherosoma 
( fuscescens) he says, that the anthers, when they appear in the 
Octosporidei, always project above the surface of the tube- 
skin (Schlauchkant), and therefore he does not reckon the 
paraphyses of Spherosoma fuscescens (plate 464) as an- 
thers, iasmuch as they do not project above the surface. 
I must here call to mind Carus’s notice of a difference of 
gender in Pyronema Marianum, where the yellow colour of 
the whole surface of the fungus is derived from the con- 
tents of the paraphysz, or anther-like organs. 


Dr. Redmann Coxe has sent to the Linnzan Society his 
‘Observations on some Fungi or Agarici*, which by deli- 
quescence forms an inky fluid, drying into a bistre- coloured 
mass, capable of being used as a water-colour for drawings, 
and of a very indestructible nature, by means of common 
agencies. 


M. Morren+ has communicated some observations on the 
structure and colouring of Agaricus epixylon, DeC. As re- 
gards the colour, he says that the colouring substance is 
formed quite differently in Fungi to what it is in other 
plants ; in the above-mentioned Agaricus the blue colour of 
the pileus is produced by a few spherical globules contained 
in the tubes of the tissue. These globules are not changed 
by iodine. In the deeper-seated layers of cells the globules 
are less numerous, and in the tubes of the white flesh of the 
mushroom they are not to be found. The tissue of the above- 
mentioned fungus is said to consist solely of anastomosing 
vessels, which have sometimes nodular swellings, and are ge- 
nerally forked, but seldom triramified : these vessels are long, 
cylindrical, anastomosing tubes; they contain a fluid and 
globules, and have here and there partitions. The tubes are 
of great length, and form a woolly tissue, and cannot there- 


* Annals of Natural History, June 1839, p. 258. 
+ Notice sur lhistologie de l’Agaricus epixylon. Bulletin de l’Académie 
Royale de Bruxelles, vi. No. 1. 
2D2 


404 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


fore be reckoned to the parenchym; they appear most similar 
to the lacteous vessels, and form a true vascular tissue. One 
might place this fungous tissue together with the lacteous 
vessels (to which M. Morren has given the name of Cinen- 
chyme, xivnzvs); but as it differs from these in the want of 
the circulation, as well as in its woolly interwoven appear- 
ance, M. Morren has called it Dadalenchyme. 

I cannot agree with M. Morren’s views of the nature of 
the fungous tissue: I consider it as cellular tissue, and have 
already described it (Phytotomy, 30, p. 138) as a peculiar 
form of irregular cellular tissue under the name of Felt- 
tissue. The cells are often long and branched, but the par- 
titions which change these tubes into cells cannot be over- 
looked. Several kinds of regular cellular tissue are found in 
Fungi. M. Morren observed a spontaneous motion in the 
spores of Agaricus epixylon as soon as put into water. [This 
motion has however been already observed, and has been 
seen even in dry fungus-spores.—Meyen. | 

In the foregoing Reports we have often made mention of a 
fungus formation which of late years has attracted so much 
attention, viz. Fermentation fungus: I have often attempted 
to prove that it is improbable that this fungus should be 
the cause of fermentation, although always found in ferment- 
ing liquids; but the fact of their being plants appears, to me 
at least, to have been fully proved by the observations on 
their increase and growth. However, M. Liebig*, in a trea- 
tise on Fermentation, etc., has declared those statements of 
the vegetable nature of the fermentation formations to be a 
delusion; and considers that gluten and albumen, which, 
during the fermentation of beer and vegetable saps, are sepa- 
rated in a changed state, appear in the form of globules, 
which swim about either singly or several together, and 
that these globules have been mistaken by natural philoso- 
phers for Infusoriz and Fungi. Indeed, says Liebig, the 
idea that they are animals or plants disproves itself, for in 
pure sugar-water the seeds of the plants disappear during 
fermentation ; the fermentation takes place without the ap- 
pearance of a development or reproduction of the seeds, plants 
or animals which have been regarded by philosophers as the 
cause of the chemical process. 

I am not aware upon whose observations Liebig grounds 
these latter statements ; probably they are his own, which, 
however, must evidently give way to the more correct ones 
of his predecessors. 


* Uber Gahrung Faulniss und Verwesungund ihre Ursachen. Annalen 
der Pharmacie, 1539. 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 405 


M. Balsamo Crivelli has published some new observa- 
tions on the origin and development of Botrytis Bassiana*, 
and of another parasitic kind of mould, a subject which was 
treated of in our Report for 1836 (Berlin, 1837, p.107). M. 
_ Crivelli found that the vesicles of which the fat consists can 
pass into Botrytis, and he convinced himself that the “ corps 
vésiculaires” of M. Audouin were nothing more than swim- 
ming fat globules. A cut was made in the side of a fat 
caterpillar, and the exuding sap exhibited the supposed vesi- 
cular bodies of Audouin, which were certainly nothing but 
globules of fat. The following morning the interior of the 
caterpillar was covered with Ascophora mucedo. The spores 
of Ascophora were introduced into the bodies of four chry- 
salises, and three days afterwards the grains of fat could be 
seen full of vegetating filaments. Finally, M. Crivelli re- 
tains his idea, that in the fat of the silkworm there can take 
place such changes as to render its component parts capable 
of spontaneously producing mould, which property the fat 
may then impart to healthy caterpillars. 


M. Turpint+ explains why butter which has been melted 
and allowed to cool becomes so seldom mouldy: the treatise 
is of great length, for he mentions a number of cases in which 
mouldiness was observed without being able to assume that 
the seeds proceeded from the air; also the microscopical 
structure of butter, both before and after its fusion, is most 
circumstantially described. The following points may be 
mentioned : the mould which, in common butter, is produced 
from the lacteous globules contained therein cannot be pro- 
duced in melted butter, because these globules are then 
covered with the oil of butter. M. Turpin remarks, that the 
explanation of the production of mould on the surface of or- 
ganic matter by a continual ‘rain’ of seeds of all kinds of 
mould must at present appear ridiculous; but that the ex- 
planation by ‘ generatio spontanea’” must be very limited, 
and also more clearly defined. Nature produces the mould 
in two ways: either directly out of the globuline of organic 
matter when this has ceased to be under the influence of 
vitality, or from spores which it produces itself. 


M. Hanover} has made ‘Observations on a Contagious 
Conferva Formation on the Water Salamanders ;’ he saw the 


* Communicated by Freiherr von Cesati in the Linnza of 1839, p. 118- 
123. 

+ Sur le singulier caractére physique et microscopique que prend le 
beurre, ete. Comptes Rendus du 9 Dec., p. 748-762. 

t Miiller’s Archiv fiir Anatomie, 1839, Heft 5. 


406 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


production of Conferve on an anatomized specimen of ‘ Tri- 
ton punctatus’ while under water. Similar formations were 
observed on a dead salamander, a dead fly, and on the sur- 
face of several wounds which were made on living salaman- 
ders ; sometimes the formation took place without there 
being any injury, e. g. on the toes, by which the toes attacked 
were destroyed. 

[The plant observed by M. Hanover is the Achlya prolifera, 
Nees v. Esenbeck ; and if, as M. H. says, M. Carus’s figures 
do not agree with his plants, perhaps those will which I gave 
to Gothe’s § Mittheilunger aus der Pflangenwelt’ (S. Nova 
Acta Acad. C. L. C. tom. xv. pt. ii. p. 374, etc. tab. i. xxix.), 
and in other places. I have seen this fungus under similar 
circumstances on flies, spiders, earthworms, Planariz, dead 
frogs, and even on putrifying Viscum album ; and have shown, 
in Wiegmann’s Archiv, etc., 1835, ii. p. 354, that the little 
fungus which is formed about autumn on the body of the 
common house-fly has spores which germinate, and in water 
grow out into Achlya prolifera. The seed-formation and the 
germination of the Ach/lya spores were observed and repre- 
sented in the above plate, as also in my ‘ Physiology,’ 1. tab. 
x. fig. 18 and 19.—Meyen. | 

M. Hanover inoculated the above plant on the back of a 
healthy animal, and saw that the formation of Conferve had 
commenced at the end of sixteen hours, but fell off with the 
epidermis. The experiments were frequently repeated, but 
it was always found that the development of the plant was 
not injurious to the life of the animal. Moreover, M. H. re- 
marked that the inoculation succeeded better with unripe 
than with ripe Conferve. 

As I have occupied myself very considerably with this 
subject, I may be allowed to mention my observations with- 
out prejudice. 

The moculation effected by M. Hanover is nothing more 
than a common propagation ; the ripe plants afforded seeds, 
out of which other plants were produced, and the so-called 
unripe Conferve increased their single threads, as is done by 
the order Achlya among the water Fungi, and by Vaucheria 
among the Conferve. The growth of the fungous threads 
from the mucous surface of the Trifonie cannot be injurious ; 
they grow like mould from dispersed spores. But just as the 
lower moulds are produced not only from spores, but also in 
a manner as yet unknown to us, so it is the case with Achlya 
prolifera and the Isarie; they are moulds, which are de- 
veloped as a product of a sickly state of the animal; the 
disease itself is deep-seated, for the animals generally die of 


Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison. 407 


it. When this mould is once formed, it propagates itself by 
spores. Such diseases are probably not rare, and only of im- 
portance to the animals. I have lately observed a disease 
of the Vibrio, out of whose body a very beautiful but small 
microscopical mould was developed, from which they died ; 
the animals twist themselves in all directions, and try to get 
rid of the diseased product, but in vain; at length they be- 
come quiet and die. 


[To be continued. ] 


XLII.—On the Urari, the Arrow Poison of the Indians of 
Guiana; with a description of the Plant from which ié is 
extracted. By Rosert H. ScuompBurek, Esq.*. 


More than two centuries have elapsed since the curiosity of 
Europe was raised to become acquainted with the plant from 
the juice of which the Indians make their celebrated Urari 
poison ; and as the preparation has been enveloped in great 
mystery, all the attempts hitherto made have only added con- 
siderably to the wish of the learned in Kurope to be able to 
sift the true from the fabulous accounts. 

Raleigh appears to have been the first who heard of this 
substance, with which the Aborigines poisoned their arrows 
for war and the chase; and Father Gumilla observes, that 
“its principal ingredient was furnished by a subterraneous 
plant, a tuberose root, which never puts forth leaves, and 
which is called the root by way of eminence, raiz de si misma ; 
that the pernicious exhalations which arise from the pots 
cause the old women to perish who are chosen to watch over 
this operation ; finally, that these vegetable juices never are 
considered as sufficiently concentrated till a few drops pro- 
duce at adistance a repulsive action on the blood. An Indian 
wounds himself slightly, and a dart dipped in the liquid Cu- 
rare is held near the wound ; if it makes the blood return to 
the vessels without having been ‘brought into contact with 
them, the poison is judged to be sufficiently concentrated.” 
Not less eccentric are the accounts which we receive from 
Hartzinck+, who was informed that, in order to try whether 
the poison be good, a poisoned arrow is shot into a young 
tree ; if the tree shed its leaves in the course of three days 
the poison is considered strong enough. He observes further, 
that in the last rebellion of the Negroes in Berbice, a woman 

* Communicated by the Author. 

+ Beschryving van Guiana, door J. J. Hartzinck, ete. Amsterdam, 1770, 
vol. i. p. 13. 


408 Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


who carried her child on her back was shot with a poisoned 
arrow, and though the child was not wounded, it began to 
swell, and died a short time after. 

At the commencement of the 19th century Baron de Hum- 
boldt gave an authentic account of the preparation of that 
poison and its effects ; but later travellers, not contented with 
the simple method of its preparation, covered it anew with 
the veil of mystery, and it was thought that “the vegetable 
extract was merely the medium through which the poison is 
conveyed—the common Wooraly owing its poisonous quality 
to the infusion of the large ants, called Muneery, and the 
stronger kind from the fangs of venomous reptiles, particu- 
larly the Coony Coochy, which is the most venomous of all 
known snakes *.” The author of ‘ Wanderings in South Ame- 
rica, Mr. Charles Waterton, gives a similar account of its 
preparation. He says, “a day or two before the Macoushi 
Indian prepares his poison, he goes into the forest in quest of 
the ingredients. A vine grows in these wilds, which is called 
Wourali. It is from this that the poison takes its name, and 
it is the principal ingredient. When he has procured enough 
of this, he digs up a root of a very bitter taste, ties them to- 
gether, and then looks about for two kinds of bulbous plants, 
which contain a green and gelatinous juice. He fills a little 
quake which he carries on his back with the stalks of this, 
and lastly ranges up and down till he finds two species of 
ants. One of them is very large and black, and so venomous 
that its sting produces a fever: it is most commonly to be 
met with on the ground. The other is a little red ant which 
stings like a nettle, and has its nest under the leaf of a shrub. 
After obtaining these, he has no more need to range the forest. 
A quantity of the strongest Indian pepper is used, but this he 
has already planted round his hut. The pounded fangs of the 
Labarri Snake, and those of the Conna Couchi, are likewise 
added. ‘These he commonly has in store; for when he kills 
a snake, he generally extracts the fangs, and keeps them by 
him}+.” This is the adorned story of the ingredients for the 
preparation of the Urari, and rests upon the fictitious accounts 
which these travellers may have received, but surely not upon 
personal experience. 

These various accounts, so contradictory as regards the 
mode of preparation and the origin of the poison, were well 
calculated to raise in me the desire of removing the mystery 
connected with it; and I was fortunate enough to accomplish 
my wish during my first expedition in the interior of British 


* Montgomery Martin’s ‘ History of the British Colonies,’ vol. ii. p. 47. 
+ ‘Wanderings in South America,’ by Charles Waterton, Esq., p. 55. 


and the Plant from which it is extracted. 409 


Guiana. I collected at Pirara, the largest Macusi village I 
ever visited, every information on the subject, and the result 
was, that the plant grew on the Conocon or Canuku moun- 
tains. On our return from the cataract of the Rupununi, I 
ascertained at a settlement of Wapisiana Indians on the east- 
ern bank of the Rupununi, in 3° north latitude, that a journey 
of one day and a half would bring me there. 

After I had engaged some guides, I started, accompanied 
by Lieut. Haining of the 65th Regiment, in the morning of 
the 25th of December, in search of the mysterious plant. 
Our way led us first to the south, over pathless savannahs, 
until we met with a place in the Rupununi where we could 
ford it. As the mountains stretched their foot to the river’s 
bank, we expected that the ascent would immediately com- 
mence. Our guide, however, led us through a mountain-pass, 
and before us was a large arid savannah. We turned now to 
the north, meeting with plains covered with wood, or low 
shrubs and coarse grass, bounded on both sides by the moun- 
tains; it was a wild road, crossed frequently by streams, 
some of which were dried up and others ran turbulently over 
numerous rocks: their banks were clothed with creepers and 
twiners, of the extensive families of Convolvulacee, Bignoni- 
acee and Eupatorie: a beautiful reed raised its panicle high 
above the creeping plants; it was the Gynerium saccharoides, 
which the Indians use for their arrows. 

At last, after we had walked more than five miles, the ex- 
tent of the valley from the place where we entered it, the 
ascent commenced. It was by no means an easy matter: the 
path, Indian-like, quite narrow, led over fallen trees, between 
boulders of granite, and was often so steep that we had to use 
hands and feet. I wondered only how the Indians, with their 
burthens, could climb up. Mountain-streams had made their 
way over shelves of granite, forming frequent cascades, which 
during the rainy season must be grand indeed; at present, 
the water only trickled down the rugged sides, and was lost 
among numerous plants of the genera Pothos, Heliconia, Ges- 
neria, Peperoma and Canna, which, favoured by the moisture, 
grew most luxuriantly. A Justicia with scarlet flowers, the 
beautiful Petrea macrostachya (8.), and the Duranta with 
its violet blossoms, added considerably to the beauty of the 
spot. 

SAS three o’clock in the afternoon, after a most fatiguing 
march of eight hours and a half, we reached a few huts on 
Mount Mamesua, inhabited by Wapisianas, where we in- 
tended to rest for the night. We continued our inquiries, 
and learned from our host Oronappi, an old acquaintance, 


410 Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


whom we had met a few weeks ago in the valley, that he him- 
self knew how to prepare the poison, and that he would wil- 
lingly accompany our guide and bring the plant for our in- 
spection. 

This proposal did not agree with my plans. I was anxious 
to see the plant in its native growth, and when we gave him 
to understand that it was our intention to accompany him, he 
attempted by signs to make us desist from going with him. 
He told us that the path was very bad, and that it was so far 
that we could not reach the place till afternoon, and that we 
would have to sleep on the road ; he repeated the same story 
in the morning, and as he observed that we were determined 
to insist on our first plan, he made a sour face and did not 
speak for a length of time. Whether he thought that we were 
not able to stand the fatigues, or whether he wished us not to 
learn the place where the plant grew, I know not: enough 
of his stories—we found the first only true; the path was 
wretched; all traces of it were frequently lost, and an Indian 
only could have guided us; and he directed his course mostly 
by broken branches, or marks cut in the trees, sometimes 
standing still for some moments to consider in which direction 
to turn. 

Our path was over “hill and dale,” mostly in a N.N.W. 
and N.W. direction. It became every moment wilder: we 
had to cross several mountain-streams, which flowed in deep 
beds, precipitating at their banks a ferruginous matter ; 
underbush became scarce ; it appeared as if Nature here de- 
lighted only in gigantic forms. Our Indians thought they 
had mistaken the track; but as we arrived at a stream which 
ran rapidly over the sloping ground, exhibiting granitic shelves, 
we observed that several paths united ; and crossing the brook 
our guides stopped, and pointing to a ligneous twimer which 
wound itself snake-like from tree to tree, they called out 
“ Urari,” the name of the plant in the tongue of our guides*. 


* Sir Walter Raleigh, in his table of names, rivers, ete. discovered in his 
second Guiana Voyage (Hakeluyt’s Voyages, ii. 692), mentions even then, 
among the poisons used by the Indians of the Crinoco, the Ourari; and by 
that name it is almost exclusively called by the Indians of Guiana. The 
Caribs in pronouncing the 7 frequently exchange this letter with /, and it may 
thus have happened that the name Wurali has crept in. The Macusis, who 
are acknowledged to be the best manufacturers of this remarkable substance, 
call it decidedly Urari. The same name it bears among the Tarumas, Wa- 
pisianas, Aricunas, Woyawais, Atorais, and various other tribes of the in- 
terior whom I have visited. ‘The substitution of the corrupted name Wou- 
rali is therefore, to say the least of it, gratuitous, and ought to be rejected. 
Von Martius and Von Spix, in their ‘ Travels in Brazil,’ observe that, during 
their exploring tours up the Amazon, Yupura, Rio Negro, etc., they heard 
it pronounced Urari, but never Wurali. (See Reise in Brasilien Miinchen, 


and the Plant from which it is extracted. 411 


My wish was thus realized ; and that plant which Baron de 
Humboldt was prevented from seeing, and which was one of 
the chief objects of Mr.Waterton’s ‘ Wanderings,’ but without 
success, I now saw before me. Baron de Humboldt, with his 
usual sagacity, observes, “ The danger of the Curare, as of 
most other Strychnee (for we continue to believe that the 
Mavacure belongs to a neighbouring family), results only from 
the action of the poison on the vascular system *.” 

Though I did not find the plant in flower, it was bearing 
fruit, and their inspection assured me that, as Von Humboldt 
suspected, the plant belongs to the genus Strychnost+. It 
forms No. 155 of my Guiana plants, and is thus characterized 
by Mr. Bentham :—“ Strychnos toxifera, Schomb., Hook. Ic. 
Pl. t. 364 and 365 ; ramis scandentibus cirrhisque pilis longis 
patentibus rufis dense obtectis, foliis sessilibus ovali-oblongis 
acuminatis membranaceis trinerviis utrinque pilis longis rufis 
hirsatis, floribus...... fructibus maximis globosis.—Folia 
3—4-pollicaria.” 

The Strychnos toxifera, as I have called it, the Urari of the 
Macusi and Wapisiana Indians, is a native of South America, 
and a sporadic plant; and, as far as known to us, has been 
hitherto found only in the granitic mountains of Canuku or 
Conocon, in latitude 3° 10’ N., a group of mountains which 
border the extensive savannahs of the rivers Rupununi, Mahu 
and Takutu. It is a ligneous twiner: at its root, of the thick- 
ness of a man’s arm, and covered with a rough ash-coloured 
bark, marked with fissures; winding itself to the neighbour- 


1831, vol. iii. p. 1155.) The compound terms Uraricapara and Uraricuera 
(Parima), two rivers, the former the tributary of the latter, and which we find 
under these names in the oldest maps we possess of these regions, is another 
argument in favour of Urari. The arrow poison is generally known in En- 
gland under the name ef Wouraly, a name by which Mr. Waterton, in his 
‘ Wanderings,’ has described it ; but interesting as his description may prove 
to the general reader, and however delightful the picture he draws of his 
various exploits, it is a work which never will be consulted as authority in 
scientific questions. 

* Personal Narrative, vol. v. part il. p. 527. 

+ The chief ingredient of the arrow poison of the Indians of the Yuppura 
is, according to Von Martius, the bark of a slender tree, which, in the T upi 
tongue, is called Urari-iwa, the Ronhamon gujanensis of Aublet. A plant 
which forms one of the ingredients in the preparation of the Macusi poison, 
and which, in many respects, agrees with Aublet’s figure, has been named 
by Mr. Bentham, in the enumeration of my Guiana plants, Strychnos cogens. 
However, the Urari plant of the Macusis, although belonging to the same 
genus, differs in numerous specific points. (Compare Yon Martius, Reise in 
Brasilien, vol. iii. p. 1237.) I have little doubt, that the plant of which the 
Indians by Esmeralda prepare their poison, is Aublet’s Ronhkamon, and in 
this I am confirmed by a conversation with Dr. Kunth in Berlin, who, as is 
well known, determined Von Humboldt’s plants. 


412. Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


ing trees, and reaches often a height of thirty to forty feet be- 
fore it divides into branches. The latter are rounded and op- 
posite, the branchlets densely covered with ferruginous hair. 
Between the branches and lkewise between the leaves there 
appear spiral tendrils, mostly single, but sometimes divided. 
The branchlets prove sometimes abortive on one side, and are 
then replaced by the cirrhus, which in that case becomes leaf- 
bearing. Organs of a peculiar structure, apparently gem- 
mulze, are found below the base of the branchlets as well as 
on the branch itself; on the outside they are closely set with 
hair, on the inside smooth and coriaceous and of a spatulate 
form. They are not peculiar to every branch, but mostly to 
be found on the branchlet by which it is terminated. The 
leaves are opposite, ovate-oblong, acuminate, short-petioled, 
entire, three to five-nerved, ciliate, membranaceous, and co- 
vered with ferruginous hair, which is thicker set between each 
pair of petioles; the leaves differ in size from one inch and a 
half to four inches and a half, and are from one to two inches 
broad, the stalk being only two lines. 

As already observed, the plant was not in flower in Decem- 
ber, and had just begun to drop its fruit, which were on long 
stalks ; and the rudiments of a five-cleft calyx and an inferior 
corolla were easily perceptible. 

The fruit is a berry of the size of a large apple, being fre- 
quently twelve inches in circumference; it is globular, and 
covered with a smooth hard rind of a bluish green colour and 
filled with a soft jelly-like pulp, in which the seeds, ten to 
fifteen in number, are immersed. They are round, concavo- 
convex, about an inch in diameter, and five to six lines thick ; 
from the circumference five rays extend towards the promi- 
nence in the middle. They are of a grey colour and rough; 
the internal kernel is a yellowish white, and tough, like horn. 
This substance, according to Indian information, possesses 
intense bitter and medicinal properties ; it is used by the In- 
dians against pain in the stomach, dysentery, and as a tonic. 

We observed many heaps of the cut wood covered with 
palm-leaves, which we were told had been left by the Macusis, 
who come to this place from a great distance, as the plant is 
known to grow only in two or three situations at the Canuku 
mountains ; they are therefore resorted to by the Indians from 
all quarters. 

The Wapisianas and Macusis are generally acknowledged 
to be the best manufacturers of the poison; and from the 
corroborative testimony of these tribes, I have gathered the 
following particulars respecting its preparation. 

It is only the bark of the woody parts and its alburnum 


and the Plant from which it is extracted. 413 


which are considered to possess the poisonous principle in 
the highest degree. The stem of the plant is therefore cut 
into pieces about three feet in length, of which the bark is 
stripped, and after having been pounded it is steeped in water, 
for which purpose a new earthen vessel is used; here they 
allow it to remain for some time, well covered, until the water 
is of a yellowish colour, when it is filtered through a funnel- 
shaped matappa lined with plantain-leaves. Several other 
plants have been meanwhile procured, and after their juice 
has been extracted in a similar manner, this extract is kept 
ready to be added to the former at the moment it has been 
concentrated on a slow fire to the consistency of a syrup. 
The addition of that juice gives a darker colour to the Urari, 
which, from the time of its becoming concentrated, has the 
appearance of tar: it is now put into small calabashes, which 
are covered with leaves to prevent the poison from coming in 
immediate contact with the air. The Indians pretend, that if 
it be well preserved it will keep its strength for a couple of 
years. If it is to be used, the quantity required is put into 
a separate calabash, and a little juice of the Cassada is added 
to it to make it more pliable. I was told that the addition of 
Cassada-water (as the expressed juice of the poisonous root of 
the Jatropha manihot is termed) reawakens the slumbering 
powers of the poison. After that juice has been added to it, 
the Indian buries the calabash with the poison for a day or 
two under ground. 

This is the unadorned account of the preparation of the 
Urari, and the method which is followed by the Macusis at 
and about Pirara, and the Wapisianas of the Canuku moun- 
tains, where the plant grows. There appears to be no danger 
whatever in the preparation, and the vapours which are dis- 
engaged are entirely innocent; but the circumstance that it 
requires several days to watch the pot closely on the fire and 
to take off the scum, etc. before it is properly concentrated, 
as well as the superstitious customs with which the poison- 
maker, for his own advantage, surrounds the preparation of 
it, prevent the Indian, with his natural indolence, from 
making it more than once or twice a year. 

I undertook in 1837 another expedition in the interior of 
Guiana, and found opportunity to revisit the regions which, 
in consequence of the arrow poison, had been previously of 
interest tome. That interest had not been abated—nay, it 
was increased. The belief continued to prevail among the 
colonists of Demerara, that the active poison of the Urari 
was “snake-teeth and stinging ants ;’ and my assertions, 
that the vegetable juice of the plant employed produced the 


414 Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


fatal effect, and that it contained no animal principle, were 
doubted. It became evident that the more mysterious ac- 
counts of former authors had taken too firm a root to give 
my plain tale a chance of finding credit. It was certainly 
true I had not been present at the time of preparation, and 
although in my own mind I doubted not the Indian’s informa- 
tion, I could not implant that faith into others. During our 
stay in Pirara, a Macusi village on the classical soil of 
Raleigh’s and Keymis’s El Dorado, I ascertained that an 
Indian lived in the vicinity, who was far-famed for the pre- 
paration of the Urari poison. I induced him by presents of 
some consideration to prepare it in my presence, and he pro- 
mised to do so. I accompanied him for that purpose to the 
Canuku mountains, partly with the object of being present at 
the gathering of the chief ingredient, and partly to see whether 
I might be fortunate enough to find the plant which is called 
Urari in blossom. In the latter object I was disappointed : 
I found it again, as during my first visit, fruit-bearing. 

The mountain Ilamickipang had been named as the place 
nearest to Pirara where the plant grew, being about eighteen 
miles distant in a south-eastern direction from the spot where 
we collected it in 1835. We ascended the mountain for 
about 1500 feet, and though we observed numerous Urari 
plants at a less height, our sapient chemist, after having tried 
different pieces of the stem, pronounced it not to be in a state 
fit for preparation. After we had reached a saddle of the 
mountain, a spot was selected, where, with the assistance of 
our Indians, we built a hut of palm-leaves, and from hence 
short excursions in different directions were undertaken, to 
collect such plants as possessed the sap in a high degree. 
They were found generally in rocky places or glens, among 
heaped-up boulders of granite, places well selected by a plant 
which is so fatal in its effects. The branches and ligneous 
stems, which were in thickness less than the human wrist, 
were chosen and carried into the hut, where they were scraped, 
and the bark was preserved in small baskets made for that 
purpose. Three such baskets were filled, when our chemist 
considered that he had enough, and the baskets were delivered 
up to me, and we returned to Pirara. The manufacturing of 
the poison was however delayed for some days, for the object, 
as I was told by the chemist, of observing previously a rigid 
fast, in order to prepare himself for the important business. 
Meanwhile Kanaima, an influential Macusi chief from the 
Rupununi, arrived on a visit in Pirara, and for what purpose 
I know not: it is enough to state, that he knew how to pre- 
vail so far upon the manufacturer of the poison that he re- 


and the Plant from which it is extracted. 415 


tracted his promise, and refused to prepare it in my presence. 
However, the bark was in my keeping, and as I had paid for 
it, I considered myself to have a full right to it ; and although 
he demanded it back, it was now my turn to refuse him. 
We were at that period so near our departure for Fort San 
Joaquim, that I was prevented from engaging a more willing 
concocter, and with the pure bark in my possession we de- 
parted. 

The dreary “ winter season,” as the time when the tropical 
rains descend in torrents is calied by the Brazilians, gave me 
sufficient leisure to enter into further inquiries with regard to 
this poison, and I resolved to make some experiments how 
far the pure bark of the Urari plant, Strychnos toxifera, un- 
mixed with any other substance, might prove fatal to animal 
life. I took, therefore, two pounds of the bark shavings, and 
having poured a gallon of water on it, allowed it to remain in 
that state for twenty-four hours. Half of it was filtered off, 
and keeping a steady but gentle coal fire, it was boiled in a 
new pot, adding from time to time more of the infusion. 
After having concentrated it by boiling to the consistence of 
thin syrup, and having allowed it to cool, two arrows were 
poisoned with this substance, and two fowls wounded, one in 
the thigh and the other in the neck. The effects became 
apparent after five minutes: the first died in twenty-seven 
minutes after the wound had been inflicted; and the latter, 
which had been wounded in the neck, after twenty-eight 
minutes. The gentleman who accompanied me on my expe- 
dition, and Senhor Pedro Ayres, who had been sent by the 
commander of the district to welcome us at the Brazilian 
boundary, were present during these experiments, and it is 
therefore established beyond doubt, that the Urari plant alone, 
without any assistance of Indian charlatanism, or the addition 
of extraneous substances not likely to add to its efficacy, pro- 
duces the fatal effect. The boiling process was finished in 
less than seven hours, while the Indians employ more than 
forty-eight hours for that purpose ; and as it required a period 
rather longer to produce death in the fowls wounded with it 
than would have been necessary with good Macusi poison, 
this must be ascribed to our decoction being not sufficiently 
concentrated. The poison which I had thus prepared was of 
a brownish colour: good Macusi poison is jet-black, and I 
have no doubt that it receives this appearance from one of the 
ingredients which the Indians add to it. 

When I left Pirara, foiled in my purpose to see the poison 
prepared by the Macusi, I arranged with the Rev. Thomas 
Yond, who laboured then as missionary of the episcopalian 


416 Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


church in that village, to try if he could induce any of the 
famed poison-makers to boil it in his presence; and although, 
on my return to Pirara in 1839, I had at last an opportunity 
of witnessing the preparation of the poison by my former re- 
creant Macusi, I nevertheless prefer inserting here Mr. Yond’s 
letter, as it is an additional evidence for henceforth rejecting 
“ snake-teeth, stinging ants,” etc. as component parts of the 
Urari poison. 
‘To Robert H. Schomburgk, Esq. 
“ Pirara, 4th October, 1838. 
“My Dear Sir, 

« Knowing as I do that your object in visiting these wilds is that 
of making general research, for the information and benefit of society 
at large, I take the present opportunity of presenting you with the 
promised statement of the manner how, and the ingredients from 
which, the much-famed Urary poison is made, of which there has 
been so much conjecture and erroneous accounts given in time past. 

«« Since the time that I have come to reside amongst the Macusi 
Indians as missionary, curiosity has led me to go to a little expense 
in procuring one of the Indians from the Canuku mountains, who is 
noted for his being able to make powerful poison, whom I prevailed 
upon to boil a quantity before me at the Mission House. I was 
fortunate enough in purchasing a quake or basket of Urary bark, as 
also a quantity of Arimaru, Tarireng, and Tararemu; the rest my 
Urary-maker procured in the space of three days. The ingredients 
being already procured, the next movement in course was the erect- 
ing of my tent, and enclosing three parts of it round with palm- 
leaves, which for the time being was called the Indians’ Urary House. 
This temporary house was erected in the front enclosure, opposite 
the door, that I might see every movement. A buck-pot*, that would 
hold a little more than a gallon, and that had never been used, was 
then brought, as also four shallow plates: the first was to boil the 
ingredients in, and the others to expose the Urary liquid to the sun 
when boiled, in order to reduce it to a jelly. 

«One large gooby}, stopped at the mouth or stall-end with loose 
cotton, was opened at the head-end sufficiently wide for admitting 
the contents of the Urary-pot through when poured out. A second 
small gooby was made, in the shape of a funnel, and stopped with 
silk grass, in order to pour the Urary through when moving it from 
one drying-plate to the other, that the scum which rises on the top 
during the time of drying might be kept back. The last receptacle 
is a small calabash{, that will hold half a pint, into which the whole 

* The earthen pots in which the Indians prepare their food, and which 
they manufacture themselves, are called in the colony buck-pots, buck being 
among the colonists a cognomen for Indian.—S. 

+ Gooby, the fruit of a species of pumpkin, which, after having been 


scoured out, is used in lieu of a flask.—S. 
t The bowls prepared of the fruit of the Crescentia cujete, or calabash- 


tree.—S. 


and the Plant from wiich it is extracted. 417 


of the Urary is poured by degrees through the small funnel, after it 
has been brought to the consistency of thin starch. As soon as all 
things were set in order, and the wood split up in readiness for 
making the fire, the man set off in search of I could not conceive 
what, and therefore I asked one standing near me why the man had 
gone away. He said, ‘ He is gone to fetch his tinder-box, to make 
fire, for he will not take a light from any person’s fire; you will see 
he will make his own.’ I waited awhile, and then he came with a 
tinder-box and steel in his hand. I looked at the box and tinder, 
to see if there was anything remarkable in it, but found it to be 
simply a roll of loose cotton wound round with thread, about an 
inch in diameter, and seven in length, having for its case a piece of 
bamboo of the same length, which aids in protecting the cotton from 
getting damp, and also serves as an extinguisher to the burning 
tinder when put downwards in the bamboo-case. Mulatto then took 
his red flint-stone, such as the Indians commonly use, which is found 
in some of the distant mountains, and seems. to be just as good 
as our flint-stone at home for such a purpose*, and struck several 
times, but the cotton having by some means got rather damp, he 
could not succeed in getting a light: he then went to my kitchen 
and lighted his cotton-roller. Now I thought I should find that he 
would make his fire from this burning tinder, that had certainly got 
its spark from my kitchen fire; but no, instead of this he pushed it 
into his bamboo extinguisher, and let it remain there until every 
spark was put out. He then struck a light from his own flint, and 
so began making a fire. Other fire than that made by the Urary- 
maker is not allowed to come under the roof of the Urary-house, lest 
the whole should be defiled. Neither may any water be used in 
drawing or cooking the Urary but that which is procured by the 
Urary-maker, and even that must not be put in any vessel, save his 
own sacred goblets. 
“Mulatto began boiling the Urary about eleven on Friday the 
19th of September, 1838. The ingredients used are as follows :— 
rany (barks from a-vane:) te". 22) ede: em aot ibs. 


Arimarn bark?, vine. + — 
r (1 ay 

Tarireng + — 
Yakkee . rae 
Wokarimo . Beles Bree lee ton0 | Ot os: Sri ia + — 
Tararemu $ oz., from the root of the Tarireng vine 4 oz. 


Muramu§, a bulbous root, not boiled, but soaked 
in the half-cooked Urary, and the slime is 
squeezed from it, to congealthe whole . . 14 fb. 
Manuca||, the bark of a large tree, four small pieces. 


* The red flint-stone here alluded to is compact quartz (jasper), which is 
found in the vicinity of Mount Roraima, and along the banks of the rivers 
Coko and Cukenam.—S. : 

¢ Urari, or Strychnos toxifera, Schomb.—S. 

t Arimaru, Sérychnos cogens, Bentham.—S. 

§ Muramu, a species of Cissus. I brought some of these roots with me, 
which have been planted with success at Messrs. Loddiges and sons, and at 
the Botanic Garden in Berlin.—S. 

|| Manuca, or Manica, an intensely bitter bark of a tree which I conceive 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2K 


418 Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


“‘ Of these, however, he had to make two separate boilings, on 
account of his pot being too small to contain the quantity of bark 
necessary at once, for each of which he took a day,—for the first 
almost the whole of Friday, and the second the greater part of Sa- 
turday. The Urary was the first ingredient that was putin the pot, 
and the rest he every now and then kept adding by little and little, 
until the whole was used. He kept but a slow fire during the whole 
time of cooking, just sufficient to keep the liquid in a simmering 
state, which seemed to suck the virtue out of the bark well. Upon 
each additional handful of bark that he put in the pot during the 
time of cooking, he took special care to blow, informing me that that 
would give virtue to the Urary and make it strong. Of course I 
did not deem that to be a proper time for giving my opinion as to 
its real value or not, knowing that a little opposition would soon 
make him leave his work altogether, and I should be left with 
the ingredients unboiled, to muse over my own folly; I therefore 
told him he was welcome to do as he pleased, my only desire beg 
to see everything that was done, and that the Urary should be 
strong, or painful as they term it. ‘The whole of these two days 
(Friday and Saturday) had simply been to draw the poison out from 
the mixed quantity of bark, so as to form the Urary liquid, which in 
appearance was not unlike strong-drawn coffee. ‘The whole liquid, 
consisting of a gallon and a half when first drawn, by this time had 
been reduced to about a quart, which was then poured into a gooby, 
the head of which had been cut out, and the tail-end stopped up 
with loose cotton, sufficiently tight to stop any thick sediment from 
passing through, acting as a sort of strainer, through which it passed 
into a large shallow plate and the pot which he had been using, in 
order to be exposed to the sun. This was on Monday morning. In 
course of two or three hours after the Urary had been exposed to 
the sun, I observed the powerful effect which the slime from the 
bulbous root Muramu* had in perceptibly congealing the liquid to a 
jelly. On Tuesday Mulatto began to pour the Urary into the more 
shallow plates, where it remained still exposed to the sun, until 
brought, as already stated, to the consistency of thin starch, and 
was from thence removed to the last receptacle, a small calabash, 
capable of containing near half a pint, to which small quantity the 
whole was brought. 

««This process of drying continued from Monday until Thursday 
following, when Mulatto gave it over to me. Mulatto then asked 
me to come and see him try its strength, informing me that the first 
creature upon which it must be tried was a Tapooya (a species of 
lizard found amongst the grass in the savannahs) ; for if it quickly 


t» belong to the Xanthoxylacee. It is said to have the quality of salivating 
when taken internally, and the inhabitants of the Rio Negro and the Amazon 
use it therefore in syphilitic complaints. 

It is remarkable that all the ingredients which the Macusis use for the 
preparation of their poison are of an intense bitter. This may be the reason 
that it is used as a tonic. I am however unacquainted with the plants 
which they call Tarireng, Yakkee, and Wokarimo.—S. 

* Cissus species?—S., 


and the Plant from which it is extracied. 419 


kills that the Urary must be strong, because of its being hard to kill, 
having but little blood. I was at a loss to know how he would catch 
such a swift little creature in so awkward a spot, and how he would 
find them at all; but the mystery soon was revealed, for, having taken 
a torch in his hand, he set fire to the dry grass, which spread abroad. 
and made the poor Tapooyas fly from their retreat, to hide in some 
distant tuft of grass or brushwood, which Mulatto keenly observed, 
and slily pounced upon and secured them. He then took a small 
piece of wood, about the thickness of a stocking-needle, poisoned it 
at the pointed end with a little of the new-made Urary, and then 
stuck it in one of the hind legs of the lizard. He then let it loose, 
when it ran a few yards; then, panting, lay down and died. A 
second and third he pierced in the tail, upen which it had much the 
same effect; they both died in a few minutes. A rat was then 
brought in by one of the Indians, and its thigh was slightly pierced 
with a needle-like arrow, which had such an effect upon the poor 
creature as scarcely to allow it to move ten feet before it lay down 
and expired. I then proposed, as I was about having a fowl killed 
for dinner, to have it slightly touched with Urary on the leg: to this 
Mulatto made some objection, saying he never tried his Urary on 
fowls, and to do so would spoil the whole; but as I pressed it, he 
said, ‘ Then let it be done.’ Mulatto then made a small arrow on 
purpose, drying it a little over the fire; for, said he, ‘the Urary is 
yet soft, and it will strip off from the arrow as soon as it comes in 
contact with the skin; but if it be dried it will not, and will get to 
the blood.’ The noble ccck was then shot in the thigh, when it 
ran for ten or twelve yards, then walked across the road, of twenty 
yards wide, and lay down in the grass, when its head fell as though 
its neck had been broken, and he soon after died. 

“J wished to have tried the effects of the Urary on a deer, or 
some other wild animal, but have not yet had an opportunity ; how- 
ever I doubt not, from what I have seen, of its being sufficiently 
strong to destroy any animal with which we are acquainted in a 
short time. Having heard in time past that snake-teeth were a ne- 
cessary ingredient of the Urary, I asked Mulatto whether they were 
not (happening to have a few by me that had been taken from the 
head of a large rattle-snake that had been taken a few days before, 
which were at his service), but he said they were not at all necessary, 
that he never used them, nor would they assist much in making the 
Urary strong, since the Urary poison did not depend either upon 
them or the stinging-ant, and that for himself he used neither. 
Mulatto did not fail to act according to their superstitions, in abs- 
taining from meats ; also in requesting me not to eat or drink sugar 
when I came to see him*, and that no person or woman especially 
might come near the Urary-house; and even on the Lord’s day 
would he not altogether cease to boil the Urary, but kept a few 
sparks alive under the pot, notwithstanding my request that he should 
do nothing during the sabbath. He would not as usual come into 


* This superstition no doubt arises from their believing sugar to be an 
antidote to the Urari poison.—S. 
o 


5 


2 


420 Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


the chapel, but sat without, considering, as I suppose, that he would 
become defiled by congregating with the people, and thereby destroy 
the power of the Urary. 

“‘T must now conclude, and beg your acceptance of the above 
observations, as coming from one who wishes you every success in 
your arduous undertaking, as also your welfare in general, both of 
soul and body. 

‘“« Remaining ever yours, 
ST OY OND 


Bancroft, in his ‘ Natural History of Guiana,’ gives us a 
description of the manner in which the Acawais prepare the 
“ Woorara,” as he calls it, which, in its general mode, agrees 
with Mr. Yond’s and my own observations. He distinctly 
says, “the ingredients are all ‘ nibbees*’ of different kinds.” 
There is no doubt that different nations prepare their Urari 
in different modes, but the active principle subsists in one or 
the other species of Strychnos. 

I have already alluded to Humboldt’s account of the mode 
of preparation at Esmeralda, at the time of his journey the 
place most famed at the Upper Orinoco for making the arrow- 
poison. Von Humboldt’s narrative is too generally known 
to demand a recital of his graphic account. However, Esme- 
ralda is no longer what it was forty years ago; and when I 
visited it in 1839 I found it merely inhabited by an Indian 
patriarch and his family, who, on my inquiries, informed me 
that he bought his poison from the Indian tribes who inhabit 
the banks of the rivers Paramu and Ventuari, namely, the 
Guinaus and the Maiongkongs. These tribes, who were 
known to the Spaniards under the name of Maquiritares, call 
their poison Cumarawa and Markuri, and distinctly make a 
difference between it and the Urari, which they gladly prefer 
in consequence of its superior quality, and which they barter 
from the Macusis and Arecunas, giving in return the Curata, 
that admirable reed, sometimes sixteen feet long without an 
internode, and of which the celebrated blow-pipes or Sarba- 
cans are made}. From what I learned when amongst these 


* Lianas, or ligneous twiners, are called nibbees or bushropes by the 
colonists.—S. 

t+ Vide Annals of Natural History, vol. v. p. 44, and Linnean Transac- 
tions, vol. xviii. p. 557.—It is very remarkable that the plant of which the poi- 
son is made, and the reed which forms such an important part in the con- 
struction of the blow-pipe, with which the poisoned arrows are propelled, 
are plants not equally dispersed over these regions, but grow merely on 
isolated spots. The dArundinaria (drundinaria Schomburgkii, Bennett), 
which furnishes that remarkable reed, appears to be limited to the chain of 
sandstone mountains which extends between the second and fourth parallel 
of north latitude. The only localities which I ascertained were Mounts 


and the Plant from which it is extracted. 421 


tribes, the chief ingredients for the preparation of their poison 
is either Strychnos Ronhamon or Strychnos cogens (B.), and 
although it resemble the Urari in appearance, we soon found 
that it was of inferior strength. The Curare of Esmeralda 
was prepared by Indians either related to or of the same tribe 
as the Guinaus and Maiongkongs; and when I showed them 
a specimen of the Strychnos toxvifera from my herbarium 
they appeared to be entirely unacquainted with it, while they 
recognized the specimen of S. cogens as that plant of which 
they made the Cumarawa. I have already alluded to the 
similarity in general appearance between Strychnos cogens 
and Strychnos Ronhamon. It is therefore more than proba- 
ble that the Curare and Cumarawa are prepared in a similar 
manner. 

Von Martius relates the mode of preparation of the Urari 
as practised by the Juris, Passes, Miranhas and Ticunas, In- 
dian tribes of the Amazons and Yupura (vide ‘ Reise in Bra- 
silien, ii. pp. 1155 and 1235) ; and as he had opportunity to 
be present at the preparation while among the Juri Indians 
of the river Yupura, I insert here his remarks. “The chief 
ingredient of the arrow-poison of the Indians of the Yupura 
is furnished by aslender tree, the Ronhamon Guianensis, Auble 
(a Strychnos, L.), which in the Tupi tongue is called Urari- 
iwa. The bark, after having been immersed in water, is 
pressed out by the Juri-Taboca with his hands, and the yel- 
lowish juice is concentrated in a flat plate, over a gentle fire, 
and other infusions extracted in a similar manner from the 
root of a pepper-shrub (Piper geniculatum) ; from a tree un- 
known to me, called Taraira-moira, that is, tree of the fish 
Taraira; the bark of a Cocculus plant (Cocculus Juime, M.), 
and a twining Ficus, are added in equal quantities. This com- 
pound extract, of the consistence of a thick syrup, had acquired 
over the fire a dark brown colour, when it was poured into 
small vessels, each containing about two ounces, and allowed 
to cool in the shade of the cabin. Previously, the Indian 
added to every vessel a small fruit of capsicum (Kiynha-avi), 
and with this the preparation of the Urari was finished. The 
Indians revive its strength when it has become weak, chiefly 
by adding the fruit of capsicum and the root of Piper genicu- 
latum. There is little doubt that the extract of the four plants 
which have been named as additions are of less importance, 
and their place might be supplied by others. According to 
the information which I received from several Brazilians, 
other ingredients are added, namely, the milk of Huphorbia 


Mashiatti, Marawacca, and Wanaya, on the rivers Ventuari, Paramu, and 
Orinoco, 


422 Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


cotinifolia, Hura crepitans, or the astringent fruits of Guat- 
teria veneficiorum, M.; and superstitious Indians add the first 
frog which they hear croaking that day, the great black ant, 
or teeth of poisonous snakes.” The addition of the teeth of 
poisonous snakes and the great black ants, rests here, again, 
not upon personal experience, but merely on the information 
of Brazilians, no doubt equally inoculated as our colonists 
with the wish to see through the mystic veil. Dr. Poppig, 
in his ‘ Reise in Chili, Peru, und auf dem Amazonenstrome,’ 
Leipzig, 1836, vol. ii. p. 456, observes, with respect to the 
arrow-poison of Peru, “The supposition occasionally met with 
in Peru, that animal poisons were mixed in the composition, 
has not met any confirmation.” 

M. Orfila, in his work on General Toxicology, M. Emmer 
(‘De Effectu Venenorum veget. Americ.’), and others, have 
published able treatises on the effect of this poison. The re- 
sults are, that when inspissated it may be rendered liquid by 
heat, and is soluble in water, in alcohol, in muriatic acid, and 
in volatile alkaline spirit. It unites with acids without emo- 
tion or change of colour. If it be mixed with alkalis, no 
ebullition is observable, but it changes its colour from a dark 
brown to a yellowish brown. “A few grains, mixed with as 
many ounces of human blood, warm from the veins, entirely 
prevents a separation of serum and crassamentum, and the 
whole mass continues in a state of fluidity similar to that in 
which it is drawn, until, after some days, it putrifies.” (Ban- 
croft.) The poison affects chiefly the nervous system. Its 
effect of destroying the vital functions is considerably quicker, 
as I have found by experiments, if it be brought in contact 
with a vein; and I am of opinion that no sure remedy is 
known as yet to counteract its effect, if it have entered the 
blood in sufficient quantity. I have seen the deer arrested 
in his fleet course, wounded by the poisonous arrow; I have 
seen the tapir, while swimming across the Rupununi, so 
slightly wounded that the spike had just penetrated through 
the thick skin; nevertheless it took effect, and the animal ex- 
pired. Numerous are the birds of larger and smaller size 
which I have seen thus secured. 

As much as I had heard of this fatal poison, I nevertheless 
cannot abstain from noting the astonishment by which I was 
seized when I saw it used for the first time. We travelled 
over the savannahs girt by the Pacaraima mountains; a deer 
was discovered browsing in the high grass before us. Lieu- 
tenant Haining, of the 65th regiment, my faithful travelling 
companion, was too far behind with his gun for us to await 
his coming up, and one of the Macusi Indians took a poisoned 


and the Plant from which it is extracted. 423 


spike from his sarima* and fixed it to his arrow. Cautiously 
he stole upon the unsuspecting deer, and shot the arrow into 
its neck; it made a jump in the air, fled with the speed of the 
wind over the savannahs, but it had scarcely run forty yards 
when it fell panting to the ground, and expired. Von Hum- 
boldt has already related that its effect is more or less sudden 
upon different animals. If the poison be good and the arrow 
has entered a sufficient depth, it has effect upon the strongest 
bull in four to five minutes, while a fowl may resist it double 
that time. The Indians say that monkeys and jaguars are 
easier killed with it than any other animal. 

The poison keeps its efficacy for a length of time. I brought 
with me at my return to Europe in 1839 a small calabash of 
the Urari, which had been made in May 1839 in my presence. 
I made several experiments with it in August 1840, and I 
found that it killed a rabbit in four to five minutes. Mr. 
Sewell, veterinary surgeon in London, whom we thank for 
several experiments to apply the Urari as a remedy in tetanus 
of horses, received through me some of the same poison, and 
found it effective. While in Potsdam I gave a small quan- 
tity to M. Desenis, who wounded several animals with it, 
and found that it deprived of life a rabbit in eight minutes, a 
cat in four and a half, and a pigeon in six minutest. On 
dissecting the animals which had been killed by means of the 
Urari, it will be generally found that there are no signs of in- 
flammation either in the lungs, stomach, or any other part, 
which, with regard to medical jurisprudence, proves this poi- 
son to be the more dangerous, as, should it be employed for 
sinister purposes by man against his fellow-creature, it would 
be difficult to say by a post mortem examination of what the 
victim died. In some of the rabbits on which I tried expe- 
riments, Dr. Franz found a large quantity of blood in the 
brain and the spinal cord. 

I have already alluded to Mr. Sewell’s experiments, who, 
viewing the lock-jaw in horses as the result of irritation, con- 
jectures that “if a horse in tetanus were destroyed by poison, 
which acts by suppressing nervous power, and life were then 
to be restored by artificial respiration, the nervous system, on 
reanimation taking place, might possibly be free of the ori- 
ginal morbid irritation.” Reasoning thus, Mr. Sewell tried 
the following singular practice: “A horse suffering from a 


* Sarima, a small case made of bamboo, and covered with tapir- or deer- 
skin, and in which the Indian keeps the poisoned arrows until he stands in 
need of them. It is generaily worn round the neck. s 

¢ I presented the small calabash with the remaining poison to the Berlin 
Museum. 


424 Mr.Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison, 


severe attack of the tetanus and lock-jaw, the mouth being 
too firmly closed to admit the introduction of either food or 
medicine, was inoculated on the fleshy part of the shoulder 
with an arrow-point coated with the Wourali poison; in ten 
minutes apparent death was produced. Artificial respiration 
was immediately commenced, and kept up about four hours, 
when re-animation took place ; the animal rose up, apparently 
perfectly recovered, and eagerly partook of hay and corn. 
He unluckily was too abundantly supplied with food during 
the night. The consequence was over-distention of the sto- 
mach, of which the animal died the following day, without 
however having the slightest recurrence of tetanic symptoms.” 
(‘Outlines of Human Pathology.’) From this experiment, 
which has been repeated, it was considered that it might be 
successfully applied in hydrophobia ; and in a distressing case, 
where Inspector Phelps, of Nottingham, was suffermg under 
this dreadful disease, Mr. Waterton, of Walton Hall, was re- 
quested to attend for the purpose of directing the operation. 
He came too late, as Mr. Phelps had expired before his arrival: 
but, for the advancement of general information, he, with his 
usual kind feelings, agreed to exhibit the experiment upon 
animals. The proceedings which were carried on before the 
surgical and medical profession at Nottingham have been 
deta‘ied in the Nottingham Journal of 12th April, 1839, and 
have been since likewise printed in several periodical journals, 
where they may be referred to by those who feel interested in 
it. It was attempted during these experiments to restore by 
artificial respiration two asses, after they had been wounded 
with the Urari poison. The one first operated upon, although 
apparently recovered from the effects, died four days after- 
wards of debility: with the fate of the second I am not ac- 
quainted. However this may be, it becomes evident, that the 
Urari, in the present state of our knowledge of its effects, 
could only be resorted to in the greatest extremity as a remedy 
against hydrophobia, and where there is no hope of recovery. 
_ The poison has been hitherto only to be procured with diffi- 
culty, as the Indians who manufacture it are not easily induced 
to part with it; but as I have fully ascertained that the effect- 
ive principle is the bark of the Strychnos toxifera, and that 
the additional herbs are of less importance, and no doubt 
serve merely to mystify its preparation, it will become easy to 
any one to prepare the Urari, provided the bark be in his 
reach. It will likewise assist to draw the attention of the fa- 
culty to the chemical properties of the genus Strychnos. 
According to M. Chevreul, the Strychnos nux vomica con- 
sists of acidulous malate of lime, gum, vegeto-animal matter, 


and the Plant from which it is extracted. 425 


bitter matter, fixed oil, colouring matter, (which was yellow 
and probably starch, and which could not be directly extracted 
on account of its desiccation,) earthy and alkaline salts, woody 
hairs and wax, which latter appears to preserve the perisperm 
from humidity*. MM. Pelletier and Caventou have since 
discovered two vegetable alkalies, Strychnine and Brucine, 
in it. 

It is known that where the Urari has not produced death, it 
has been followed bytorpor and paralytic fits; and where it has 
taken effect, the victim dies under convulsions. It appears, 
when brought in contact with the blood, to have a direct 
power over the spinal cord. The same effect is produced by 
the nux vomica when taken internally. M. Orfila observes, 
** A person swallowed in the morning a scruple of nux vomica 
in powder, and drank afterwards a few glasses of cold water 
in order to diminish the bitterness occasioned by this sub- 
stance. Half an hour after he appeared to be drunk; his 
limbs, especially his knees, were stiff and tense: his walk was 
staggering, and he was afraid of falling. He took some food 
and the symptoms disappeared. The administration of nux 
vomica and of the root of gentian to a woman affected with 
ague was followed by convulsions, cold and stupor, and almost 
every part of the body was torpid.” (Scutter’s Dissert.t) 

It is remarkable that the poison proves innocent when 
taken internally, and is even recommended as a remedy in 
gastric disorders. While, during my late expedition in the 
interior of Guiana, I was suffering under all the horrors of a 
tertian ague, and our quinine had fallen short, I took fre- 
quently the Urari in doses of about as much as I could get 
on the point of the knife. After having taken it I felt gene- 
rally a slight head-ache, but it did not remove the fever; and 
fearing there might be an excoriation of the tongue or throat, 
or bleeding of the gums, without being aware of it, my com- 
panions induced me to desist from the dangerous experiment. 
The Indian when he purchases the poison tastes it, in order 
to judge of its genuineness. It is well ascertained, also, that 
animals shot with the Urari are more savoury when prepared 
for food, and the meat is quite innocent. Generally, the 
game which we received from the Indians was killed with the 
poisoned arrow, and we never hesitated to eat of it. Dissec- 
tion of those who have died of the nux vomica shows no or- 
ganic lesions, which is likewise the case where death has been 
produced by the Urari coming in contact with the blood. The 
first is proved by numerous experiments of M. Orfila; the 


* Medical Botany, etc., London, 1831, vol. ii. part lii. t Ib. part lii. 


426 Mr. Schomburgk on the Indian Arrow Poison. 


latter by those of Mr. Waterton in England, and several phy- 
sicians in Demerara. The juice of the Cassada becomes in- 
nocent by being boiled, that of the Urari becomes poisonous 
after it has been concentrated by the action of fire: should 
the poisonous principle of the Jatropha manihot be entirely 
volatile? The Cassaripe is the concentrated juice of the Ja- 
tropha manihot, and is used as fish-sauce and for many culi- 
nary purposes, while in its pure state it proves poisonous to 
animal life; what then can cause the difference? I am not 
aware whether experiments have been made by inoculating 
animals with the juice of the nux vomica in its pure state, and 
likewise after having been concentrated. 

Sir Walter Raleigh says, in his second Guiana voyage, 
“There was nothing whereof I was more curious than to find 
out the true remedies of these poisoned arrows..... And it is 
more strange to know that in all this time there was never 
Spaniard, either by gift or torment, that could attain to a true 
knowledge of the cure, although they have martyred and put 
to invented torture I know not how many of them.” Raleigh 
recommends garlic as an antidote where the wound has been 
inflicted with an arrow of the ordinary poison, and advises 
them to abstain from drink, “ for if they take any liquor into 
their body, as they shall be marvellously provoked thereunto 
by drought, I say, if they drink before the wound be dressed, 
or soon upon it, there is no way with them but present death.” 
Irai, a Carib chieftain of the Rupununi, and the last descend- 
ant in direct line of the Cacique Mahanarawa, so far confirms 
Raleigh’s account, that the thirst which ensues after a wound 
has been inflicted is intolerable. He pretended that the in- 
fusion from the root of a species of Wallaba (Dimorpha, W.), 
mixed with sugar, or the juice of sugar-cane, was an antidote. 
There is not much dependence to be placed on this remedy. 
While in Curasawake in 1838, we secured several Kings of 
the Vultures (Sarcorhamphus Papa) alive. A female which we 
had for several weeks succeeded in escaping out of the place 
where she was kept, and flew to a neighbouring tree. 1 was 
loath to lose her, and resolved to shoot her with weakened 
Urari poison. It took effect, and she fell from the tree. We 
immediately applied juice of the sugar-cane, but without 
avail ; and after having lingered for half an hour, she died un- 
der convulsions. Humboldt observes, that an application of 
salt internally and to the wound would be found of importance; 
and Mr. Waterton informs us, that an ass which was poisoned 
by Wourali recovered by inflating his lungs with a pair of bel- 
lows*. In the ‘Annals of Philosophy,’ vol. xv. p. 389, we 


* Waterton’s ‘ Wanderings,’ p. 83. 


Mr. Brown on the Clacton Fluvio-Marine Deposit. 427 


are informed that M. Drapiez has ascertained by numerous 
experiments that the fruit of the Feuillea cordifolia is a 
powerful antidote against vegetable poison. The genus Feu- 
illea is common to South America, and the subject is of such 
interest that it deserves a trial. 


EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES. 
Pirate XII. Branch of the Urari plant, Strychnos toxifera, Schomb., less 
than natural size. 
Prate XIII. Fig. 1. Fruit of the Urari plant, natural size. 
Fig. 2. Do. cut transversely, natural size. 
Fig. 3. Seed of do., natural size. 


XLIL—A List of the Fossil Shells found in a Fluvio-Marine 
Deposit at Clacton in Essex. By Mr. J. BRown*. 


GENTLEMEN, 


Tue fossils named in the accompanying list were obtained 
by searching the beds which compose the fluvio-marine de- 
posit at Clacton, on the eastern coast of Essex, a section of 
which is given in the ‘ Mag. Nat. Hist.,’ vol. iv. p. 199, N.S., 
with a description of the geological features of that forma- 
tion. 

In a note appended to that article, which accompanies the 
above-mentioned section, a promise is held out to the readers 
of the Magazine, that a list of the fossils, which have excited 
a peculiar and lively interest in the Clacton deposit, would at 
some future opportunity be furnished. 

It is intended by the present communication to supply that 
deficiency ; and as the greater number of the fossil shells, 
both of marine and freshwater species, collected from those 
beds, have been very recently submitted to the notice of Mr. 
J. D. C. Sowerby, the list is offered with the greater confi- 
dence. 


Fossils of the Bed No. 4. in Section fig. 9. Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. iv. 
p- 194, N.S. 


Marine. 
. Balanus ovularis ? Lam. 
. Tellina solidula. 
tenuis. 
Mactra ovalis, Sow. A crag fossil. 
. Mytilus edulis. Mostly very young. 
. Cardium edule. 


Do OD = 


* Vide Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. iy. p. 197, N.S. 


428 Mr. Brown on the Clacton Fluvio-Marine Deposit. 


7. Littorina Ulve. 
8. Flustra. Encrusting shells and pebbles. 


Freshwater Shells, etc. of No. 4. 


9. Pisidium amnicum, Gray. 
10. Paludina impura ; Bithinia tentaculata, Gray. 
thermalis ? 
12. Valvata piscinalis, Gray. 
cristata, Gray. 
14. Cypris Faba. 
15. Chara hispida? 


Fossils of No. 6. Section fig. 9. descending series. 
Marine and Freshwater, the same as in No. 4. 


Freshwater Fossils found in Bed No. 7. Sec. 9. 


1. Limneus auricularius, Gray. 

2. Paludina impura ; Bithinia tentaculata, Gray. 

oe — minuta. 

4. Valvata piscinalis, Gray. 

De — cristata, Gray. 

6. Planorbis imbricatus. 

Us levis. 

8. helicoides. A new species. Sowerby. 
@,; 2. marginatus. 

10. ——- contortus. 


11. Ancylus fluviatilis. 

12. Pisidium amnicum, Gray. 
Henslowianum. 
— pusillum, Gray. 
15. Cypris Faba. 

16. Cypris. A larger species. 
17. Vertebree of small fish. 


Land Fossil Shells, etc. from Bed No. 7. Sec. 9. 
18. Helix paludosa ; H. pulchella, Gray. 


19. rufescens. 

20. radiata ; Zonites rotundatus, Gray. 

Dil alliaria. 

22 umbilicata ; Zonites umbilicatus, Gray. 

23 conoidea. A new species. Pl. Il. f. 4, 5. 


24. Pupa edentula. 

25. Clausilia. 

26. Bulimus lubricus. 

27. Carychium minimum. 

28. Molar tooth of a Rodent, probably a Water Rat. 

29. Seeds of Chara. 

30. Triloculina inflata (Deshayes), figured in Lyell’s ‘ Prin. of Geol.’ 
vol. iii. This minute fossil occurs both at Clacton and Walton : 
it is the only marine shell in this bed. 

Stanway, April 15th, 1841. JOHN BROWN. 


Bibliographical Notices. 429 


The following are descriptions of the two new shells found 
in this deposit :— 


Planorbis helicoides. Lenticular, shining, above slightly convex 
and minutely umbilicated ; edge obtuse ; whorls two and a half, 
concealed, the outer one large; beneath convex, a little de- 
pressed in the centre, where the whorls are visible. 

Diameter about one-tenth of an inch. It resembles somewhat 
Zonites (Helix) radiatulus, but is flatter, having more the form of 
Segmentina (Planorbis) lineata, but wanting the septa. 

Helix conoidea. Short, conical, finely striated ; whorls about six, 
convex; base largely umbilicated, convex ; aperture oblong- 
ovate, its upper half deeply impressed by the preceding whorl ; 
its peristome confined to the lower half, prominent and straight. 

This differs from H. rufescens in being regularly conical, and 
having a more elevated pointed spire. See Plate II. figs. 4, 5, in this 
volume. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


On the Relation between the Holy Scriptures_and some Parts of Geo- 
logical Science. By J. Pye Smith, D.D. 12mo. London, 1840. 
2nd ed. 


The Certainties of Geology. By W. Sidney Gibson, F.G.S.  8vo. 
London, 1840. 


No two subjects would appear at first sight to be more discon- 
nected than those of Geology and Revealed Religion. The one is 
engaged solely in examining the structure of the earth, and in thence 
deducing conclusions as to the physical causes which have brought 
it into its present condition ; the other treats of the moral history of 
man, his relations to his Creator and to his fellow-creatures, and the 
whole sphere of his duties and his destinies. So wholly distinct in- 
deed are these two studies, that they cannot be said in the slightest 
degree to aid each other. A geologist may reason with precisely the 
same accuracy on the facts of his own science, even should he un- 
fortunately be a disbeliever in Revelation; and it is equally certain 
that a knowledge of the discoveries of modern Geology is not (except 
as connected with Natural Theology) in the remotest degree condu- 
cive to the all-important studies and devotions of the Christian. 
There seems, therefore, no reason why the two inquiries should not 
be successfully prosecuted without encroaching on each other’s do- 
main. The fact however is otherwise: Geology and Revelation have 
been very unnecessarily brought into collision by persons who seem 
to have but an imperfect notion of the true limits and ends of each. 
Volumes have been written accusing geologists as a body with being 
inimical to religion, and denouncing the science itself as a delusive 
and pernicious study. The geologist is hence compelled in self-de- 
fence, however unwilling he may be to desert the legitimate fields 
of his inquiries, to arm himself against these well-meaning, though 


430 Bibliographical Notices. 


too often intolerant opponents, with the weapon of rational and tem- 
perate argument. 

It is on these grounds that geologists may feel grateful to the au- 
thors of the two treatises which are under our notice. We trust they 
will have the effect of rescuing geology from the calumnies which 
have been cast upon it, and of allaying in the mind of the sincere be- 
liever any misgivings on the subject which may have arisen from the 
intemperate language used by some of the opponents of the science. 

Dr. Pye Smith’s little volume is written in a strain at once pious 
and philosophical. He has bestowed much diligence in consulting au- 
thorities, and in applying the resources of criticism to the elucidation 
of Scripture ; and to these requisites he has superadded an element 
which is often wanting in the writings of those who have attempted 
this subject,—a complete practical knowledge of the details of geo- 
logical science. Devoted to the truths of Revelation no less than to 
those of Science, and regarding them both as proceeding from the: 
same Divine Source, he will allow of no compromise, distortion, or 
subterfuge, with respect to either. 

The points at issue in this controversy may be thus stated. After 
a most extensive induction of facts collected in all parts of the globe 
by a numerous body of laborious and diligent observers, the more 
philosophical geologists have deduced from them a mass of new and 
most extraordinary results, all tending to prove the power and pro- 
vidential care of the Deity from the Creation to the present day, and 
thus widely extending the field of Natural Theology. Among the 
generalizations thus arrived at, there are two or three points on 
which nearly all geologists are agreed, but which are inconsistent 
with the generally received interpretation of certain passages in the 
book of Genesis. Now it is important to observe two things: first, 
that these apparent discrepancies relate to points wholly unconnected 
with the essential objects of Scripture, namely, the moral history 
and duties of Man ; and secondly, that they refer to events long an- 
terior to the commencement of written history. Subsequent to that 
period there is not one single circumstance recorded in Holy Writ which 
can in any way be brought into connexion either favourably or other- 
wise with the discoveries of modern geology. If then the passages 
in question relate to points foreign to the objects of the author of 
Genesis, and were compiled from local traditions or very ancient 
writings, even though secured by direct inspiration from the possi- 
bility of actual error, yet it is plain that there is a greater liability 
to obscurity of language and consequent erroneous interpretation in 
this portion of Scripture than in those later narrations which were 
recorded by eye-witnesses and contemporaries. And it is further evi- 
dent that a very large allowance must be made for the necessity of 
adapting the language of Genesis to the people to whom it was ad- 
dressed. Moses wrote indeed prospectively for all mankind, but im- 
mediately for the Jews, a nation just released from slavery, and in a 
state of mental advancement little superior to that of children. The 
utmost condescension of language was therefore necessary before the 
sublime truths of religion could be brought home to the comprehen- 


Bibliographical Notices. 4351 


sions of such a people—a point which is admirably elucidated by 
Dr. Pye Smith in his seventh Lecture. 

The only points in which the discoveries of modern geology are 
at variance, not with the truths of Revelation, for that they never 
can be, but with the prevailing interpretations of the Pentateuch, 
are the three following: viz. the antiquity of the world; the exist- 
ence of death before the fall of Adam; and the partial extent of the 
deluge. The facts unfolded by modern science unquestionably de- 
monstrate that the earth is of far greater antiquity than the 6000 
years usually assigned to it, and they prove with equal certainty 
that animal life was subject to death during periods long prior to 
the creation of Man; there are reasons also, though not of the 
same demonstrative nature as those above mentioned, yet hardly 
less convincing to a geologist, for supposing that the Noachic de- 
luge, instead of covering the whole globe as is commonly believed, 
was confined to that portion of it which was then inhabited by man. 
Those friends to Revelation, therefore, who are not content to rest 
satisfied in the opinion of Dr. Paley, that Christianity ought not to 
be made answerable for the statements and opinions of every writer 
in the Old Testament*, will be anxious to seek for such an interpre- 
tation of the sacred text as will accord with the facts on which these 
conclusions of science are built. 

Dr. Pye Smith, after reciting at considerable length and in a most 
candid spirit the various speculations of other authors on this sub- 
ject, concludes with explaining his own views of the question. 


* “ To make Christianity answerable for the circumstantial truth of each 
separate passage of the Old Testament, the genuineness of every book, the 
information, fidelity, and judgment of every writer in it, is to bring, I will 
not say great, but unnecessary difficulties, into the whole system.”—Paley’s 
Evidences of Christianity, part ili. ch. 3. 

“‘ Our Scriptures afford a valuable testimony to those of the Jews. But 
the nature of this testimony ought to be understood. It is surely very dif- 
ferent from, what it is sometimes represented to be, a specific ratification of 
each particular fact and opinion.” —Jd. 

Dr. Paley’s view is in accordance with that of other distinguished theo- 
logians, as will appear from the following extracts :— 

“ To rectify men’s sentiments in natural, historical, or chronological mat- 
ters; to mend their logick or rhetorick where it was defective, but had no 
ill influence on piety, was not at all the business of Revelation.” — Bishop 
Chandler’s Defence of Christianity, p. 272. 

“The Natural Philosophy of the Pentateuch ought not to induce us to 
reject it. It is not at all likely that God, in order to enable a man to be a 
lawgiver of the Jews, should reveal to him all the causes of the phenomena 
of nature.” —Lectures in Divinity, by Dr. Hey, Norrisian Professor, Cam- 
bridge, vol. i. p. 196. 

“« Many serious and thinking Christians have judged that the first part of 
Genesis is not a literal description of fact, but allegorical.” —J., vol. iii. p. 
152. 

“« Whether the beginning of Genesis is to be understood in a literal or an 
allegorical sense? Whether the book of Job be a history, or a parable? 
being points disputed between Christians, an infidel can have no right to 
argue from one side of the question in those and the like cases.” —Bishop 
Berkeley's Minute Philosopher, Dialogue vi. § 29. 


432 Bibliographical Notices. 


He meets the difficulty respecting the antiquity of the earth by 
supposing that all the geological formations discovered by modern 
science were deposited after the original creation of matter asserted 
in the first verse of Genesis, but before the particular series of events 
narrated in the rest of the chapter. These vast geological periods, 
being unconnected with human history, are wholly omitted by Moses. 
The narrative which follows he supposes to refer, not to the whole 
earth, but to a particular region, probably in Central Asia, which he 
considers to have been reduced by volcanic or other agencies to the 
state of darkness and desolation described in the second verse. ‘The 
rest of the chapter relates, in the most simple and condescending 
language, the gradual restoration of this region to a state of fertility, 
and the consummation of the six days’ work by the creation of Man. 
This hypothesis is perfectly consistent with geological facts, and may 
surely be considered as being calculated to give satisfaction to the 
mind of the Christian philosopher. 

The question as to the existence of death before the fall of Adam 
is easily disposed of. When we are told that “‘ by man sin entered into 
the world, and death by sin,” it is evident from the whole context 
that it is only the death of man, not that of the inferior animals, 
which is spoken of. The testimony of geology as to the existence 
of animal death from the earliest times is corroborated by the voice 
of comparative anatomy no less than of common sense. 

Dr. Pye Smith proceeds to show, that the objections which have 
been raised on geological grounds to the supposed universality of 
the deluge may be set at rest by assuming the Noachic flood, like the 
Adamic creation, to have been confined to a limited district. He 
quotes many texts in which the phrase ‘all the earth”’ is used figu- 
ratively for a particular region, and hence it is easy to suppose, that 
in the case of the deluge the same expression may have a similarly re- 
stricted meaning. And it is aremarkable fact that there is a vast re- 
gion on the shores of the Caspian which is at least 100 feet below 
the level of the sea, an irruption of which would at this day inun- 
date many thousand square miles and destroy millions of lives. 

Dr. Pye Smith conjectures, that by volcanic disturbances the Indian 
Ocean gained access to this depressed region, where, aided by vast 
torrents of rain, a deluge was produced sufficient to destroy the 
human race of that period. The ark, containing a few favoured sur- 
vivors, might thus easily be drifted, not indeed to the frozen sum- 
mit * of the Armenian Ararat according to the common tradition, but 
to some of the lower ranges of hills connected with that mountain. 
This hypothesis of our author has certainly great plausibility, and 
we will only suggest as an amendment, that the tract in question was 
more likely to have been inundated from the Euxine than from the 
Indian Ocean. The Euxine and Caspian Seas are separated by a 
very low tract of land in South Russia, and if the Bosphorus were 
now to be blocked up by a volcanic eruption, the waters of the 
Euxine would rise to the height of 576 feet, and those of the Cas- 


* Mr. Beke, however, contends that it must have been upon the highest 
point: see his ‘ Origines Biblice,’ 1834, 


Bibliographical Notices. 433 


pian to 677 feet above their present level, before they would find a 
vent over the lowest point of the Balcan range. An elevation of 
water to this extent would inundate the whole lower basin of the 
Danube, the South of Russia, Georgia, Bokhara, and a vast extent 
of Tartary, and a removal of the barrier would cause the waters 
speedily to subside. ‘That such an event ever actually occurred it 
would be rash to assert; but it is certainly a remarkable fact, that 
both shores of the Bosphorus, where it joins the Euxine, are occu- 
pied by masses of volcanic rocks, and traditions of the damming-up 
of the Black Sea and the bursting of the barrier were current among 
the ancients, and are recorded by Diodorus Siculus and Strabo*. 

We are conscious that justice is not done to Dr. Pye Smith’s ar- 
guments by this brief abstract of their results, and we therefore the 
more strongly recommend his work to the profound attention of the 
philosophic theologian no less than of the Christian geologist. It is 
a work calculated to be eminently conducive to the best interests 
both of religion and of science at the present moment. 

Mr. Sidney Gibson’s work goes over the same ground as that of 
Dr. Smith, and arrives at nearly the same conclusions. Although not 
illustrated to the same extent with the treasures of learning, it is 
marked throughout by candour and sincerity no less than by sound- 
ness of reasoning. Like Dr. Pye Smith, he explains the antiquity of 
the earth by supposing a vast lapse of time between the universal and 
the Adamic creation, but to this assumption he superadds that of the 
six ‘‘ days of creation” having been six indefinite periods. Many 
writers have had recourse to the same hypothesis; but if it should be 
thought right not to depart further from the strict letter of Scripture 
than the facts of the case require, it may be observed that these are 
already satisfied by the explanation given by Dr. Smith, as above 
announced. 

Our space prevents us from noticing Mr. Gibson’s work in greater 
detail, but we cordially recommend it as an excellent coadjutor to 
that of Dr. Smith in the laudable office of rendering science and reli- 
gion mutually confirmatory of each other. And should there be any 
who may still entertain doubts with regard to the hypotheses pro- 
posed in them, we would again direct their attention to the opinion of 
so able a reasoner and so eminent an expositor of the evidences of 
Christianity as Dr. Paley. 


Linnea, ein Journal fiir die Botanik, etc. 1840. 
{Continued from vol. vi. p. 148.] 
Parr I. 
Scholium to Hampe’s Prod. Flore Hercyn.—Schlechtendal on 
Schiede’s and Ehrenberg’s Mexican plants. 


Part II. 
On Tetradiclis, Stev.; by Dr. A. Bunge.—On Conferva Lehman- 
niana; by Dr. Lindenberg.—On the structure of the stem of [soetes 


* Respecting the Greek traditions of the Deluge, see Mr. Kenrick’s dis- 
sertations in the ‘ Philological Museum,’ vol. ii., and in the ‘ Philosophical 
Magazine,’ N.S. vol. v. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2¥ 


434 Entomological Society. 


lacustris ; by Prof. Mohl.—On the Dry Rot; by Schwabe.—Synop- 
sis of Desmidia; by J. Meneghini. 
Part III. 

On the proper systematic place of certain families of Plants.—On 
some Diatomacee ; by Lobarzewski.—On a true circulation in Closte- 
rium Lunula; by Lobarzewski.—Plants on sale from Bahia; by 
Luschnath.—Botanical Observations ; by Schlechtendal. 


Part IV. 

Decades of new Composite ; by Walpers.—Supplement to Prod. 
Fl. Herc. ; by Hampe.—On the Carices of Thunberg’s Flora Capensis ; 
by Schlechtendal—On a monstrosity in the leaves of Trifolium re- 
pens; by Walpers.—Four new Mammillarie; by Ehrenberg.— Mexican 
Plants of Schiede and others; by Schlechtendal. 


Part V. 

Synopsis Thymelearum, Polygonearum, et Begoniarum Africz 
australis; by Meisner.—Decade of new Composite ; by Walpers.— 
Mexican Plants of Schiede and others ; by Schlechtendal.—Obser- 
vations on passages in Endlicher and Martius’s Fl. Braziliensis ;_ by 
Schweegrichen. 


Part VI. 
Scholium to Hampe’s Prod. Fl. Hercyn. 


Icones Fungorum hucusque cognitorum. 'Tomus 4. A.C. I. Corda. 
Pragze, 1840. 

Our object in noticing the present number, which in point of exe- 
cution exceeds even the two preceding, is to call attention to the ad- 
mirable figure of Puccinia graminis, or mildew. It is far more com- 
plete than that so often referred to of Bauer. Among the points 
elucidated in the present number, is the very interesting one that 
Asterophora is a mere parasite of the second order, its matrix having 
perfect sporidia. The author does not seem to have access to many 
well-known journals, or he would not have published as Sporocybe 
Desmazierii a plant altogether unlike that figured under that name 
in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles ;’ neither would Spheria 
Robertsti, Hook., of which an admirable analysis is given, appear as 
an undescribed species, Sp. Hiigelii. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


ENTOMOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 

January 4th, 1841.—The Rev. F. W. Hope, F.R.S., President, 
in the Chair. 

The President stated, in reference to Mr. Schomburgk’s memoir, 
read at a previous meeting, that migrations of butterflies to a very 
great extent had been repeatedly observed in South America, in- 
stances of which had been recorded in Helme’s account of Buenos 
Ayres. 

Mr. Westwood corrected an error which had occurred in the 
printing of a memoir relative to the Pediculus Melitte of Kirby, or 


Entomological Society. 435 


the larva of Meloe, in the Transactions of the Society, in which it 
had been stated that the specimens which he had found at large and 
dissected were identical with some reared by the Rev. L. Jenyns 
from the darve of the Meloe, whereas the latter had been reared from 
the eggs of that insect. This correction was especially required, 
because in the volume upon insects in the Cabinet Cyclopedia it had 
been suggested by Mr. Shuckard that the two insects were not iden- 
tical. 

A memoir was read by Mr. Westwood on the nomenclature of the 
genus Chlorion of Latreille (Ampulex, Jurine). From a review of 
Latreille’s various works it appears, that although at the first he gave 
the Sphex lobata, Fabr. as the type of the genus, yet its characters 
were not derived from that insect, but agree with the Spher com- 
pressa, Fabr. Fabricius, however, adopted and characterized the 
genus Chlorion from the former of these two species, but included in 
it also Sphex compressa. Jurine, however, finding the latter species 
not to agree generically with the former, proposed the name of dm- 
pulex for the Spher compressa, and figured an European species as an 
example, which however does not precisely agree with S. compressa. 
Under these circumstances the author considers that the name of 
Chlorion ought to be applied to the genus typified by Spher com- 
pressa, that the Chlorion of Fabricius requires another name, and 
that the name Ampulexr is strictly synonymous with Chlorion, the 
same species being the true type of both generic names. In allusion 
to the employment of synonymical names of genera, Mr. Yarrell 
stated that a calculation had been made by Messrs. Agassiz and De- 
Candolle, by which it appeared that no less than 300 generic names 
of plants and 800 names of zoological genera required changing, 
having been previously used in other branches, and it was insisted 
upon by several members that the inconvenience which would neces- 
sarily result from the change in such a number of names would far 
overbalance the occasional slight inconveniences at present felt in 
cases of such ‘‘ double emploies,” as the French term them. It was 
further suggested by Mr. Waterhouse, that as Latreille had erred 
in the first instance in giving as the type of Chlorion an insect which 
did not accord with the generic characters which he had detailed, 
we ought to adopt the nomenclature of Fabricius, who had given the 
real characters of the insect which Latreille had mentioned as its 
typical species. 


Anniversary meeting, January 25th, 1841.—The Rev. F. W. Hope 
in the Chair. 


At this Meeting the ordinary business of the annual meeting took 
place. W. Sells, G. R. Waterhouse, S. Stevens, and W. Bennett, 
Esqrs., were elected into the Council in the room of E. Charlesworth, 
W. E. Shuckard, J. F. Stephens, and F. Walker, Esqrs., and W. 
W. Saunders, Esq., F,E.S., was elected President, W. Yarrell, Esq., 
Treasurer, and J. O. Westwood, Secretary for the ensuing year. 

In the address delivered by the Rev. F. W. Hope, after favourably 


commenting upon the character of the Society’s Transactions, he 
BAN? . 


436 Linnean Society. 


suggested the propriety of members taking up the old theses of Lin- 
neus and bringing down the subjects therein treated upon to the 
present state of the science. The injurious effects of insects upon 
agricultural and horticultural productions ought also to engage the 
attention of the members. He would also recommend the formation 
of committees, taking up and annually reporting upon the entomo- 
logy of the various geographical districts: and he alluded to the 
great loss the Society and science had sustained by the deaths of 
Dr. Goodall, Mr. Vigors, and Major Gyllenhal. 

It was announced that the caterpillar of one of the Noctuide which 
devours the roots of turnips should be again proposed as the subject 
of the essay for the prize of ten guineas, offered by the Society in 
conjunction with the Saffron Walden Agricultural Society. 

The Rev. F. W. Hope also announced his intention of giving a 
prize of £10 for the best essay on the insects which attack apple and 
pear trees, with the best remedy for their destruction. 


LINNZAN SOCIETY. 
March 2, 1841.—Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair. 

Read a ‘‘ Note on the Preservation of Specimens of Natural 
History.” By Hyde Clarke, Esq., F.L.S. 

Mr. Clarke suggests the application of Payne’s apparatus for the 
preservation of animal substances for domestic purposes, to the pre- 
servation of objects of Natural History. The apparatus consists of 
an iron cylinder, in which the subject for preparation is placed, and 
the air-tight cover screwed down. ‘The air is then exhausted by 
means of an air-pump, and when a sufficient exhaustion has been 
effected, a cock is opened communicating with a vessel containing 
the antiseptic fluid, which, on being admitted, thoroughly pene- 
trates the object to be preserved, impregnating even the marrow of 
the bones. He adds, that the process is useful not only for the 
prevention of putrefaction, but also in arresting its progress, the 
gases generated during putrefaction being expelled from the re- 
ceiver along with the air, and their place supplied by the antiseptic. 


March 16.—Mr. Brown, V.P., in the Chair. 


Read ‘‘ On an edible Fungus from Tierra del Fuego, and an allied 
Chilian species.” By the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, M.A., F.L.S. 

Mr. Berkeley describes these two species as constituting a new 
genus, which he characterizes as follows :— 


CYTTARIA. 

Receptacula carnoso-gelatinosa in stroma commune subglobosum, epider- 
mide crassiuscula vestitum, aggregata ; basi stipitiformi granulata. 
Cupula peripherica, primo clausa, gelatina distenta, demim epidermide 
rupta aperta. Hymenium, margine exeepto, separabile. sci ampli, 
demum liberi, paraphysibus immixtis. Veluwm persistens, demum 
ruptum, margine plis minus reflexo. Sporidia pallida. 

Genus Bulgari affine, sed stromate pulvinato ex variis individuis com- 
posito Spheriam concentricam quodammodo referens, et hymenio sepa- 
rabili valde diversum. Certé ad seriem Pexizarum pertinet, perithecio 
spurio non obstante. Confer Spi@riam monocarpam, Schum. ad Pexi- 


Linnean Society. 437 


zam rhizopodam a clar. Friesio ascriptam. Nomen dedi a xUTT 2005, 
ob superficiem fungi alveolatam. 

1. C. Darwinii, vitellina globoso-depressa, cupulis parvis ore irregulari de- 

mum apertis. 

Hab. in Fagum betuloidem in Tierra del Fuego, Dec.-Jun. 

2. C. Berteroi, pallidior irregularis, basi subelongata, cupulis majoribus ; 

ore pentagono; margine fisso reflexo. 

Hab. in Chili in Fagum obliquam, vere et zstate. 

The first species is noticed by Mr. Darwin (from whom Mr. 
Berkeley obtained his specimens of both) at p. 298 of his ‘ Journal 
and Remarks,’ forming the third vol. of the ‘ Narrative ef the 
Voyages of the Adventure and Beagle’ ; and Mr. Berkeley gives from 
Mr. Darwin’s MS. notes a more detailed account of his observations 
made upon the spot. The second species is referred to in a post- 
humous list of the plants collected by Bertero (originally published 
in the ‘Mercurio Chileno,’ and translated in Silliman’s ‘ North 
American Journal,’ vol. xxiii. p. 78), as forming, perhaps, ‘‘ a new 
genus approximating to the Spherie.”’ A further account of this 
species also is extracted from Mr. Darwin’s notes: it seems to be 
less eatable, and less frequently eaten than the first, which Mr. 
Darwin describes as forming a very essential article of food for the 
Fuegian. 

Read also a “ Letter from Joseph Woods, Esq., F.L.S., to Mr. 
Kippist, on Crepis biennis and Barkhausia taraxacifolia.” 

Mr. Woods is of opinion that the plant described by Sir James 
Smith in the ‘ English Flora’ and ‘ English Botany,’ by Sir W. J. 
Hooker in the ‘ British Flora,’ by Mr. Babington in the Society’s 
« Transactions,’ vol. xvii. p. 456, and by Mr. Mackay in his ‘ Irish 
Flora,’ as Crepis biennis, is in reality Barkhausia taraxacifolia, di- 
stinguished especially by the long beak of its achenia, while those of 
Crepis biennis are, in the words of Gaudin, “‘ neutiquam attenuata.” 
The stem of Crepis biennis is also less branched and more leafy than 
that of Barkhausia tarazacifolia, the latter rarely producing a leaf 
except where there is a branch. Mr. Woods adds, that it is almost 
certain that we have the two species in England, though the dif- 
ference has not been noticed. Crepis biennis grows in Kent and 
Surrey. 

In a “Note” appended to Mr. Woods’s letter, Mr. Kippist 
states that the authentic Linnean specimens of Crepis biennis from 
Scania, although too young to have ripe seeds, appear to confirm 
Mr. Woods’s idea, the pappus being quite sessile even in those 
most advanced, and the stem moderately branched in the upper 
part, and very leafy below. The two specimens in the Smithian 
Herbarium, one from Mr. Crowe’s garden and the other from Mr. 
Rose’s Herbarium, have the stem much branched, and the pappus 
apparently sessile, but the achenia are immature. 

The only developed specimen in Mr. Winch’s herbarium is from 
Dartford in Kent, and has the pappus very decidedly stalked, the 
stem much branched is the upper part, and only a few scattered 
leaves in the lower, a branch being produced from the axilla of each 
cauline leaf with the exception of one or two of the lowermost. 


438 Linnean Society. 


Other specimens, gathered near Cobham and Ramsgate, in the same 
county, and near Moulsey in Surrey, agree with Mr. Winch’s plant 
in their stalked pappus and branched stem, and probably therefore 
belong to Barkhausia taraxacifolia. The only British specimens in 
the Society’s possession that Mr. Kippist believes to be referrible 
with certainty to Crepis biennis are two in the Hortus Siccus of 
Mr. Woodward, with ripe achenia and perfectly sessile pappus ; the 
habitats of the plants are not given, but in all probability they were 
gathered either in Suffolk or Norfolk. 


Read also an ‘“‘ Extract from a Letter to John Miers, Esq., F.L.S., 
from George Gardner, Esq.,” dated Rio de Janeiro, Dec. 16, 1840, 
in which Mr. Gardner gives some account of his journeys in the in- 
terior of Brazil, and of the collections made by him subsequent to 
May last. 

April 6.—Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair. 


Read, an Extract of a Letter from J. Burnham, Esq., to Hyde 
Clarke, Esq., F.L.S., on a supposed new British Juncus. 


Read also the commencement of ‘‘ An Appendix or Supplement 
to a Treatise on the @stri and Cuterebre of various Animals.” By 
Bracy Clark, Esq., F.L.S., Corresp. Memb. of the French Institute. 


April 20.—Mr. Brown, V.P., in the Chair. 
His Grace the Duke of Northumberland, F.L.S., sent for exhibi- 
tion a specimen of the fruit of Chrysophyllum monopyrenum, Sw., 
from his living collection at Syon House. 


W. Felkin, Esq., F.L.S., sent for exhibition specimens of Sea- 
Island Cotton grown in a cotton-mill situate in the centre of Man- 
chester, accompanied by a Notice of the circumstances under which 
the experiment was made. The details have been given in the 
Transactions of the British Association. 


Read the conclusion of Mr. Bracy Clark’s “Appendix or Supple- 
ment to a Treatise on the @stri and Cuterebre of various Animals.” 

The first memoir to which this paper is intended as an Appendix 
appeared in the third volume of the Linnean Transactions, published 
in 1796. This memoir was republished by the author with consi- 
derable additions in 1815, and a Supplement was added in the fol- 
lowing year. Since that period much has been published on the sub- 
ject, and Mr. Clark is desirous in consequence of making some ad- 
ditions and corrections to his former publications. 

After adding to and modifying some of the passages contained in 
them, he examines the validity of several species of the genus Uistrus 
proposed by writers. He suspects G2. Trompe of Modeer and Gi. 
ericetorum of Leach to be severally the males of Gi. Tarandi and C4. 
Bovis. He believes G?. Pecorum of Fabricius to be only a dark- 
coloured variety of Gi. nasalis, L. (G2. veterinus, B. Cl.) ; and is sa- 
tisfied by an examination of the original specimen, that Dr. Leach’s 
G Clarkii is nothing more than a very light-coloured variety of the 
same species. He also regards @. lineatus of Villars as synonymous 
with G2. Bovis. 

Referring to Latreille’s account of the genus in Cuvier’s ‘ Régne 


Linnean Society. 439 


Animal,’ he points out some omissions with regard to the habits and 
ceconomy of G2. Equi and @. hemorrhoidalis, and objects to the 
statement that the eggs of the latter are deposited on the verge of 
the anus of the animal attacked. He strongly deprecates the opi- 
nion of Pallas and Latreille, that there exists a proper human Gstrus, 
which he regards as altogether founded in error; and believes the 
larva figured in illustration of a supposed case of the kind published 
by Mr. Howship, to be that of G?. Bovis. 

Lastly, he describes three species, added to the genus @strus since 
the publication of his Treatise, viz. Gi. pictus of Megerle, Gi. Liby- 
cus of Riippel, and G2. Clarkii of Shuckard. ‘The following are the 
characters of the latter species, figures of which, and of Gt. Libycus, 
accompany the paper :— 

(. Clarkii, czerulescenti-fuscus, alis obscuris anticé sinuatis basin versus 

atro-bipunctatis. 

Hab. ad Caput Bonz Spei. 

He adds also a description of a new species of his genus Cuterebra, 
with the following characters :-— 

C. fontanella, thorace atro lateribus albis, abdomine violacco: segmentis 

ultimis albis nigro-punctatis. 

Hab, in Illinois Americz Borealis, cuniculis przcipué infesta. 


May 4.—Mr. Brown, V.P., in the Chair. 
Read the commencement of ‘‘ Remarks on some new or rare Spe- 


cies of Brazilian Plants.” By Charles James Fox Bunbury, Esq., 
F.L.S. 


May 24.—The Bishop of Norwich, President, in the Chair. 


This day, the Anniversary of the birth-day of Linnzus, and that 
appointed by the Charter for the Election of Council and Officers, the 
President opened the business of the Meeting, and stated the num- 
ber of Members whom the Society had lost during the past year. 
The following is a list of the Members who have died within that 
period, acccompanied with notices of some among them. 

Francis Bauer, Esq., F.R.S., &c., was born at Feldsberg, in 
Austria, on the 4th of October, 1758. His father, who held an ap- 
pointment as painter to Prince Lichtenstein, died while he was yet 
a boy, and the care of his education devolved upon his mother. So 
early was his talent for botanical drawing manifested, that the first 
published production of his pencil, a figure of Anemone pratensis, L., 
is appended to a dissertation by Stérck ‘de Usu Pulsatille nigri- 
cantis,’ which bears date in 1771. 

In 1788 he came to England in company with the younger Jac- 
quin, and after visiting his brother Ferdinand, who was then engaged 
in completing the beautiful series of drawings since published in the 
‘ Flora Greca,’ was about to proceed to Paris. But the liberal pro- 
posals made to him by Sir Joseph Banks on the eve of his intended 
departure, diverted him from this resolution, and induced him to 
remain in England and to take up his residence in the neighbourhood 
of the Royal Garden at Kew, in which village he continued to dwell 
until the termination of his life. It was the opinion of Sir Joseph 
Banks, that a botanic garden was incomplete without a draughtsman 


440 Linnean Sociely. 


permanently attached to it, and he accordingly, with the sanction ot 
His Majesty, fixed Mr. Bauer in that capacity at Kew, himself de- 
fraying the salary during his own life, and providing by his will for 
its continuance to the termination of that of Mr. Bauer. In fulfil- 
ment of this engagement with Sir Joseph, Mr. Bauer made numerous 
drawings and sketches of the plants of the garden, which are now 
preserved in the British Museum. A selection from his drawings 
was published in 1796 under the title of ‘ Delineations of Exotick 
Plants cultivated in the Royal Garden at Kew,’ and this was in- 
tended to be continued annually ; but no more than three parts, con- 
sisting wholly of Heaths, and containing thirty plates, were published. 

In the early part of 1801, Mr. Bauer made for Mr. Brown, who 
had then been for some years engaged in a particular study of the 
Ferns, drawings of many genera of that family which Mr. Brown 
regarded as new. His drawings of Woodsia, made some years after- 
wards, were published in the 11th volume of our ‘Transactions, in 
illustration of Mr. Brown’s paper on that genus. At a later period 
he again directed his attention to that tribe of plants, his labours in 
which have within these few years been given to the world in Sir 
William Jackson Hooker’s ‘ Genera of Ferns.’ The 13th volume of 
our ‘I’ransactions is enriched with his elaborate drawings accom- 
panying Mr. Brown’s memoir on Rafflesia; and the part published 
last year contains a paper by Mr. Bauer ‘ On the Ergot of Rye,’ from 
materials collected between the years 1805 and 1809. 

The plate which accompanies the last-mentioned paper is derived 
from drawings which form part of an extensive series in the British 
Museum, illustrative of the structure of the grain, the germination, 
growth and development of wheat, and the diseases of that and other 
Cerealia. ‘his admirable series of drawings constitutes perhaps the 
most splendid and important monument of Mr. Bauer’s extraordinary 
talents as an artist and skill in microscopic investigation. ‘The sub- 
ject was suggested to him by Sir Joseph Banks, who was engaged 
in an inquiry into the disease of Corn known under the name of 
“Blight,” and the part of Mr. Bauer’s drawings which relates to 
that disease was published in illustration of Sir Joseph’s memoir on 
the subject, and has been several times reprinted with it. Mr. Bauer 
has himself given, in the volume of the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ 
for 1823, an account of his observations on the Vibrio Tritici of 
Gleichen, with the figures relating to them ; and another small por- 
tion of his illustrations of the Diseases of Corn has since been pub- 
lished by him in the ‘ Penny Magazine’ for 1833. His figures of a 
somewhat analogous subject, the Apple-blight and the Insect produ- 
cing it, accompany Sir Joseph Banks’s Memoir on the Introduction 
of that Disease into England, in the 2nd volume of the ‘ Transactions 
of the Horticultural Society.’ 

Before the close of the last century Mr. Bauer commenced a series 
of drawings of Orchidee, and of the details of their remarkable struc- 
ture, to which he continued to add, as opportunities offered, nearly 
to the termination of his life. A selection from these, which form 
one of the most beautiful and extensive series of his botanical draw- 
ings, was lithographed and published by Professor Lindley between 


Linnean Society. 441 


the years 1830 and 1838, under the title of ‘ Illustrations of Orchi- 
daceous Plants.’ 

His other published botanical works are: 1. The first part, published 
in 1818, of ‘ Strelitzia Depicta,’ a work intended to comprise figures 
of all the known species of that magnificent genus; 2. ‘ Microsco- 
pical Observations on the Red Snow’ brought from the Arctic Re- 
gions by Capt. Ross, the globules contained in which, by some re- 
garded as an Alga, he described in the 7th volume of the ‘ Quarterly 
Journal’ of the Royal Institution as a species of Uredo; 3. ‘Some 
Experiments on the Fungi which constitute the colouring matter of 
the Red Snow,’ published in the ‘ Philosophical ‘Transactions’ for 
1820; and 4. The Plates to the Botanical Appendix to Captain Parry’s 
first Voyage of Discovery, published in 1821. One of the last pro- 
ductions of his pencil, illustrating the structure of a plant growing 
at Kew which produces perfect seeds without any apparent action 
of pollen, will appear in the forthcoming part of our Transactions. 

In the year 1816 he commenced lending the assistance of his 
pencil to the late Sir Everard Home in the various anatomical and 
physiological investigations in which that distinguished anatomist 
was engaged ; and in the course of ten or twelve years furnished, in 
illustration of his numerous papers in the ‘ Philosophical Transac- 
tions,’ upwards of 120 plates, which were afterwards reprinted with 
Sir Everard’s ‘ Lectures on Comparative Anatomy. ‘These plates, 
which form together the most extensive series of his published works, 
embraced a great variety of important subjects, chiefly in microscopic 
anatomy, and afford abundant evidence of his powers of observation 
and skill in depicting the most difficult objects. 

It is this rare and previously almost unexampled union of the ob- 
server and the artist that has placed Mr. Bauer foremost in the first 
rank of scientific draughtsmen. His paintings, as the more finished 
of his productions may well be termed, are no less perfect as models 
of artistic skill and effect, than as representations of natural objects. 
Of all his predecessors, Ehret alone approaches him in these par- 
ticulars ; among his contemporaries, none but his brother Ferdinand 
can be regarded as his equal. 

Mr. Bauer became a Fellow of the Linnean Society in 1804, and 
of the Royal Society in 1820. He died at his residence on Kew- 
Green on the 11th of December last, in the 83rd year of his age ; 
and was buried in the church-yard of that parish on the 16th of the 
same month. [See also p. 77 of the present volume. ] 

Sir Anthony Carlisle, Knt., F.R.S., &c., a distinguished surgeon 
and physiologist, was born at Stillington, in the courty of Durham, 
on the 8th of February, 1769, and received his early professional 
education partly at York and partly at Durham. He afterwards 
came to London, entered himself as a student at the Hunterian 
School under Cruickshank and Baillie, and became a resident pupil 
to Watson, whom he succeeded as one of the Surgeons of the West- 
minster Hospital in 1793. On the retirement of Sheldon, in 1808, 
he became Professor of Anatomy to the Royal Academy, and re- 
tained that office until 1824. He was also a member of the Council 
and of the Court of Examiners of the Royal College of Surgeons, of 


442 Linnean Society. 


which College he was twice President. At the accession of George 
the Fourth he was knighted as a mark of acknowledgment to his 
professional skill. He died at his house, in Langham Place, on the 
2nd of November last. and was buried in the Cemetery at Kensal 
Green. 

Mr. Carlisle became a Fellow of the Linnean Society in 1792, 
and of the Royal Society in 1804; and his most important contri- 
butions to Natural Science are contained in the Transactions of 
these Societies. His paper on the Structure and (Economy of 
Tenia, in the second volume of our Transactions, is probably the 
first attempt to illustrate the structure of Hntozoa by artificial injec- 
tions, and established, among other points, the non-existence of an 
anus in the Tenia. At this early period, Mr. Carlisle anticipated 
M. Virey’s idea of the state of the nervous system in the lowest 
animals, on which the chief character of Mr. MacLeay’s Acrita is 
founded, ascribing to the Tenie a diffused condition of the nervous 
substance, and referring to John Hunter as having, in his lectures, 
applied that character to many of the lower tribes of animals. 

Of his papers in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ the first in im- 
portance and originality is the memoir ‘On the peculiar arrange- 
ment of the Arteries in Slow-moving Animals;’ and it is on the 
striking discovery detailed in it that his memory as a comparative 
anatomist will chiefly rest. His paper on the Physiology of the 
Stapes, published in the volume for 1805, affords a good example 
of the application of Comparative Anatomy to the elucidation of a 
difficult physiological question; almost all the facts contained in it 
relating to the form and structure of the stapes in various animals 
were new. The Comparative Anatomy and Physiology of the Organ 
of Hearing formed the subject of his Lectures at the College of Sur- 
geons in 1818. 

His Lectures on Extra-vascular Substances, also delivered at the 
College of Surgeons, but of which an abstract only of a small por- 
tion was published in the ‘ Annals of Philosophy,’ are alluded to in 
high terms by Mr. Lawrence. In 1820, and again in 1826, he de- 
livered the Hunterian Orations at the College. The latter of these, 
containing the Anatomy of the Oyster, has been quoted in reference 
to the observations which indicate the sensibility of the Oyster to 
light. He also spent much time in experiments on the growth and 
reparation of Shell. In the prosecution of his various inquiries he 
enriched the Museum of the College with some unique examples of 
his peculiar anatomical skill. 

Besides these contributions to Comparative Anatomy and Animal 
Physiology, Mr. Carlisle communicated to the Horticultural Society 
a memoir ‘On the connection between the Leaves and Fruit of 
Vegetables, with other Physiological Observations,’ and another 
paper published in the 2nd volume of the Transactions of that So- 
ciety. 

The Bishop of Chichester. 

Lord Henry John Spencer Churchill. 

Sir John William Lubbock, Bart. 

The Rev. Thomas Rackett, M.A., F.R.S., &c., during a long life 


Linnean Society. 443 


successfully cultivated various branches of Natural Science and the 
liberal arts. Associated in his school-days with Hatchett, and after- 
wards with Maton, Pulteney and Cavallo, he became attached to 
the pursuits by which his friends were distinguished, and assisted 
warmly in the promotion of their views. In the years 1794 and 
1796, he accompanied the two former in the tours which Dr. Maton 
subsequently published under the title of ‘ Observations relative 
chiefly to the Natural History, Picturesque Scenery, and Antiquities 
of the Western Counties of England,’ and furnished with his pencil 
the embellishments of that work, which was inscribed to him ina 
friendly and grateful dedication. In conjunction with Dr. Maton, 
he published in the 7th volume of our Transactions ‘ An Historical 
Account of Testaceological Writers,’ and in the 8th ‘A Descriptive 
Catalogue of the British Testacea.’ These works may be justly 
characterized as manifesting extensive research, careful comparison, 
and accurate observation: the latter long continued to be the text- 
book of British Conchologists. Dr. Maton and himself also pub- 
lished in our 8th volume ‘An Account of some remarkable Shells 
found in cavities of a Calcareous Stone, called by the stone-masons 
Plymouth-Rag ; and he subsequently contributed to the 11th volume 
‘ Observations on Cancer salinus,’ and to the 12th, ‘ Observations on 
a Viper found in Cranborne Chace, Dorsetshire,’ which he presumed 
to be Coluber Chersea, L. In addition to his skill in the use of the 
pencil, he was an accomplished musician, and devoted much of his 
time to antiquarian research, as well as to the prosecution of Natural 
and Experimental Philosophy. 

Mr. Rackett became a Fellow of the Linnean Society in 1795, 
and of the Royal Society in 1803. In the year 1780 he was insti- 
tuted to the Rectory of Spettisbury and Charlton, in the county of 
Dorset, and died on the 29th of November last, at the advanced age 
of 85, after an incumbency of more than sixty years. 

The Rev. John Revett Sheppard, M.A. 

Lord Viscount Valentia. 

Nicholas Aylward Vigors, D.C.L., F.R.S., M.RI.A., &¢., one of 
the most eminent ornithologists of the present day, was born in 
1787 at Old Leighlin, in the county of Carlow, where his family had 
long been settled. He was educated at Trinity College in the Uni- 
versity of Oxford, and gave early proof of the diligence and success 
with which he pursued his classical and literary studies, by pub- 
lishing in 1810 ‘ An Enquiry into the Nature and Extent of Poetick 
Licence.’ ‘Towards the close of 1809 he purchased an Ensigncy in 
the Grenadier Guards, and was severely wounded in the action at 
Barrosa, in the early part of 1811. On his return to England in the 
same year he quitted the army, and for the next twenty years 
devoted himself to the study of Zoology, and especially of birds 
and insects. In both these departments he formed extensive col- 
lections, and at a subsequent period liberally presented them to the 
Zoological Society, of which he was the first Secretary and one of 
the most zealous and active promoters. On the death of his father 
he succeeded to the family estate, and in 1832 became the repre- 
sentative in Parliament of the borough of Carlow, for which, or for 


444 Linnean Society. 


the county of the same name, he continued to sit until the termina- 
tion of his life on the 26th of last October. 

Mr. Vigors became a Fellow of this Society in 1819, and is author 
of an important paper in the 14th volume of our Transactions, ‘ On 
the Natural Affinities that connect the Orders and Families of Birds.’ 
In this elaborate memoir he applied to the whole Class of Birds the 
principles of the quinary arrangement propounded by Mr. W. 8. 
MacLeay in the ‘ Hore Entomologice,’ of which he continued 
through life to be one of the most ardent supporters. In the suc- 
ceeding volume he published, in conjunction with Dr. Horsfield, the 
first part of ‘A Description of the Australian Birds in the collection 
of the Linnean Society, with an attempt at arranging them accord- 
ing to their Natural Affinities,’ in which the same principles were 
further developed and applied to the illustration of the Raptorial and 
Insessorial Orders. His only other contribution to our Transac- 
tions consists of a ‘ Description of a new Species of Scolopaxr lately 
discovered in the British Islands; with Observations on the Anas 
glocitans of Pallas, and a description of the Female of that Species,’ 
contained in the 14th volume. 

The first of his papers in the ‘ Zoological Journal’ appeared in 
1824; in 1827 he became its principal editor, and so continued until 
its termination in 1834. Of his numerous ornithological memoirs 
published in that work, perhaps the most important is his ‘ Arrange- 
ment of the Genera of Birds ;’ which, although scarcely more than 
a bare enumeration of names, contains the most complete outline of 
his views on the subject of classification. Some of his notices in 
the ‘ Zoological Journal’ are on Entomological subjects ; and several 
valuable papers, written in conjunction with Dr. Horsfield, are de- 
scriptive of new or rare Mammalia in the collection of the Zoological 
Society. For several years before his death the active part which 
he took in politics precluded his paying much attention to Zoology, 
but he retained to the last a considerable interest in his former pur- 
suits, especially in connexion with the Zoological Society. He con- 
tributed many valuable notices to the ‘ Proceedings’ of that Society, 

Major-General Viney. 

Robert Montague Wilmot, M.B. 

Rev. William Wood, B.D., and 

Francis Boucher Wright, Esq. 

Among the Associates 

Henry Woods, Esq., a surgeon, formerly resident at Bath, and 
subsequently at Camden Town, near London, who was well versed 
in the study of the Mammalia, a ‘ Natural History’ of which he was 
for many years engaged in preparing for the press. This work, 
which was intended to be on a very extensive scale, has never ap- 
peared. He was author of ‘ An Introductory Lecture on the Study 
of Zoology,’ of a memoir ‘On a new Species of Antelope,’ in the 
5th volume of the ‘ Zoological Journal,’ and of one or two notices 
in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society.’ A few years before 
his death he quitted the neighbourhood of London and returned to 
Bath, where he became Secretary to the Literary Institution, and 
died on the 18th of August last, at the age of 46. 


Miscellaneous. 445 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
Third Meeting of the Men of Science of Italy.—The men of science 


of Italy have selected Florence as the place of their third meeting, 
as well from its being the place which, after having given birth to 
the revival of literature and the arts, was the cradle of experimental 
philosophy, as from its being the royal seat where was first enter- 
tained the thought of this new and great institution, and in which 
a high-minded prince has raised to the divine Galileo a temple wherein 
his manuscripts and apparatus will be preserved as a large part of 
the glorious inheritance of Italy. 

It occurred to every one that the friends of science assembled in 
Florence, in the midst of such numerous splendid mcenuments of art 
and science of past and present times, would feel incited by these 
recollections to pursue the course gloriously opened by our fore- 
fathers, and by so duing would pay the deserved tribute of their gra- 
titude to the prince who encouraged the progress of the sciences, 
and promoted the honour of his country. 

It is satisfactory to announce, that the Grand Duke, our sovereign, 
approving the selection of his capital for the place of the third meet- 
ing of the Italian Savans, and having promised to aid its objects in 
every manner with his royal bounty and patronage, permits that the 
meeting should commence the 15th of September, 1841, to continue 
to the end of that month. 

The regulations determined on at the first meeting in Pisa have 
conferred the right of taking part in the scientific meeting on the 
Italians belonging to the principal academies or scientific societies 
for the advancement of natural knowledge; the professors of the 
physical and mathematical sciences; the directors of the higher 
branches of study, or of the scientific establishments of the various 
states of Italy; and the chief officers of the corps of engineers and 
artillery. Foreigners coming under any of the above descriptions 
will be also admitted to the meeting. 

We feel sure that our brethren who enjoy the privilege of attend- 
ing the meeting will gladly avail themselves of it, and thus contribute 
to the great advantages which it confers upon the whole body of 
speculative and practical sciences. It is hoped that the invitation to 
scientific foreigners will prove not less effectual, as the estimation in 
which they hold Italian science is a pledge that they will be anxious 
to witness all that Italy has done and is doing, and to afford their 
cooperation in the noble undertaking. 

A future advertisement will announce the final and special arrange- 
ments for the meeting and for the accommodation of those who may 
attend it. In the mean time, it is satisfactory to state that there 
have been elected to the office of Assessors, Prof. Gaetano Georgini, 
Superintendent of the Studies of the Grand Duchy, and Cay. Giu- 
seppe Gazzeri, Prof. in the University of Pisa. 

Florence, Dec. 28, 1840. 


The President General, The Secretary Generel, 
Marchese Cosimo Ridolfi. Cay. Ferdinando Tarturi. 


446 Miscellaneous. 


Dr. Lush on the Madi, or Chili Oil-seed, Madia sativa.—‘‘ We in- 
sert a paper by Dr. Lush, of the Medical Establishment of this Pre- 
sidency, which brings to notice a new seed, called the ‘ Madi, or 
Chili Oil-seed,’ which promises to be a valuable adjunct to the plants 
of that class in this country. It appears to flourish in a high and 
dry land, and will probably succeed in the Deccan and Southern 
Mahratta country. Dr. Lush has presented it to the Agricultural 
and Horticultural Society in Bombay, by whom it will be tested and 
its uses fully developed. 

“The demand which now exists for oil-seeds from British India 
has caused much attention to be drawn towards such products as 
may be raised in sufficient quantities, and at such a price, as may 
ensure them a permanent place among Indian exports to England. 
On the western side, or the districts under Bombay, we find, that for 
field produce as oil-seeds we must lock out for such articles of cul- - 
tivation as will not require irrigation, seeing that the sesamum, the 
kerday, the linseed, and the castor-oil are all produced in different 
districts of our Presidency as dry crops. Besides those already men- 
tioned, we find a quickly-growing plant in the Deccan, sown usually 
with the ordinary crops of bajree and pulse, viz. the Verbesina sativa 
(since called Guizotia oleifera), or Black Til. This plant is valuable 
to the natives from its quick and hardy growth in a dry climate and 
scanty monsoon; but from the small quantity of oil in proportion to 
the bulk, and the inferior quality of that oil, it is not a plant likely 
to attract attention beyond local wants. 

“The Madi (Madia sativa) is a plant of the same habit, and allied 
in botanical characters to the Verbesina. It has lately been grown 
in England by one or two experimentalists, in the hope of obtaining 
an indigenous oil of a superior quality. Professor Lindley, who has 
grown a portion at the Horticultural Society’s garden at Chiswick, 
is of opinion that the climate of England is too damp and cold for 
the Madi; and on my requesting to be furnished with seed for trial 
in the dry parts of India, he kindly sent me a liberal supply (which I 
have brought here overland), and agrees with me in the opinion that 
it will stand a good chance in the high and dry lands of the Deccan 
and other similar districts of India. A plant requiring no more care 
in the cultivation than the black til of the Deccan, and producing an 
oil second only to that of the almond and olive, and superior to the 
sesamum (the common ‘sweet oil’ of Western India), must prove a 
valuable addition to the produce of the country, and as such I com- 
mit it to the care of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of 
Bombay without further recommendation, merely subjoining a notice 
of what has already been mentioned by authors about this hitherto 
neglected plant. 

*‘DeCandolle, in his ‘Prodromus,’ gives a full description of the plant, 
and notices shortly that the seed is used for making an oil. This 
oil, however, does not seem to have attracted the notice of commer- 
cial persons, and the only account of it I could procure in London 
was kindly pointed out to me by my friend Professor Don, in a work 
published in the year 1711 (in the library of the Linnean Society of 


Meteorological Observations. 447 


London), ‘ Histoire des Plantes Médicinales de Perou et de Chili,’ 
by Mons. Feuillée. Of this account the following is a translation : 

««* An admirable oil is made from the seeds of this plant through- 
out all Chili. The natives make use of it not only as a local appli- 
cation to assuage pain, anointing with it the parts affected, but also 
as a condiment, and besides for burning in lamps. I found it,’ says 
M. Feuillée, ‘ sweeter and of a more agreeable taste than the greater 
part of our olive oils; its colouristhesame. ‘There are no olives in 
Chili, and whatever olive oil is found there is brought from Peru, 
where a large quantity is made.’ 

‘“«T beg to present the Society with an original coloured drawing of 
this plant, made for me in August last at Chiswick, by Mr. Hart, 
lately draughtsman to the Botanical Register.—Cuar.es Lusu, 
M.D.” Bombay Gazette, 26th November, 1840. 


Diurnea Novembris, November Dagger.—Several specimens of both 
sexes of this insect I have taken in this neighbourhood; the males 
fly in quest of the females towards midday. I could only find them 
in copulation upon the blades of grass, although at other times they 
rest upon the balls of the oaks. The 11th of October was the time 
when they first appeared, and continue for three weeks.—Roxzerr 
S. Epseron. 

11 Derby Street, Cheetham, Manchester. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MAY 1841. 


Chiswick.—May 1. Fine: very hot: clear. 2. Very fine: cloudy. 3. Rain. 
4. Foggy: cloudy and fine: very heavy fall of rain at night. 5. Rain: cloudy 
and fine: lightning at night. 6. Rain: cloudy. 7. Fine: rain. 8. Heavy 
showers. 9,10. Very fine. 11. Overcast: slight rain atnight. 12, Cloudy 
and fine. 13. Fine. 14—16. Very fine. 17. Cloudy and windy. 18. Fine. 
19. Rain with strong wind. 20. Boisterous: showery: cold at night. 21. Dry 
haze: rain. 22. Showery and mild. 23, Slight haze: cloudy and fine. 24. Fine. 
25. Very fine. 26. Hotanddry. 27. Sultry: much sheet-lightning at night, 
with occasionally some of the zigzag and forked kind, together with thunder, 
and abrupt showers falling in large drops. 28. Sultry: very fine. 29. Very 
fine: lightning at night. 30,31. Overcast and very fine. 


Boston.—May 1. Fine: therm. 66° half-past 2 p.m. 2 Cloudy: rain with 
thunder and lightning p.m. 3. Cloudy. 4. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 5. Rain. 
6. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 7. Cloudy: rainr.m. 8. Rain. 9. Fine. 10. 
Cloudy. 11. Fine: therm. 72° 3 o’clock p.m.: rainr.m. 12. Cloudy. 13. Fine. 
14. Cloudy. 15. Fine: therm. 69° 3 o’clock p.m. 16. Fine. 17. Cloudy: rain 
-pm, 18. Cloudy. 19. Rain: stormy p.m. 20. Stormy: rain a.m. and p.m. 
21. Fine. 22. Cloudy: rain early am. 23. Cloudy. 24—27. Fine. 28. 
Cloudy: therm. 79° 3 o'clock p.m.: rainp.m. 29. Fine. 30. Cloudy. 31. 
Fine. N.B. This May month has been warmer than any preceding May month 
since 1834. 


Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire.—May 1, Fair and fine: thunder. 2. Driz- 
zling afternoon. 3. Fair: frosty: hail. 4. Rainallday. 5. Rain occasionally. 
6. Fair and fine. 7. Rain for four hours. 8. Rain p.m.: thunder. 9. Fair 
till night: rain p.m. 10. Fair but cloudy. 11. Wet a.m.: cleared up. 12—15. 
Fair and fine. 16, 17. Wet nearly all day. 18, 19. Showers a.m., then fine. 
20. Showers. 21. Fair and fine. 22. Wet a.m.: fine p.m. 23. Fair but gloomy, 
24. Fine summer day. 25, 26. Bright and cool. 27. Parching wind and hot 
sun. 28, Fine: rained a little. 29. Fair and fine. 30. Soft rain from eleven 
to four. 31. Fine summer day. 


roa mpl ii Ws ii cma i a a aaa a a a ld a 


‘uvayl |PZ-€ | oP-1/ O1-z| “wing V-PP 2-09 S-8S €8-0F'SE.69 V-2S | 0-89 | 9-69 | 11-62} 002-62) 87-62 | 662-6 | 226-62 | 916.62 | ‘uxayy 


“5 | fT | tas | sm fa ts | ab] g9] 99} 6h | 82 |€-29| 9-84] 2-99 | 06-62 | 82.62 | €F-6z | 966-62 | zho.0€ | 990-08 | “1¢ 
6¢ fee fo “MS | CN |*MN| “MN | GP! €9/5-69) OV | PL | 0-85 | 6-14 |S-19 | 96-62 | Z0-0€ | Ph-6z | 626-62 | 910-08 | gLo.08 | ‘of 
SG |" |G0. /€0. | *** | sms juneo| x | smn |f2S| €9| LO] PS | ZL [L291 €.94/2-S9| 00-08 | 00-c€ | gh.62 | 190-08 | 960.08 981-0 | "6% 
$9 (O81 | ("| * | OTE | sms jaipea| ms} cass | 09) ZL} 89/ 19 | 0g |8:F9/0-64|£-02 | 06-62 | 08-62 | 02-62 | £68-6z | 8£0-0€ | 900.08 "8 
99 | 7° | | €0. | °° | can Jute] “aN | “aN | 1G) gL! 69] 09 | zg |0-09|P-6L\L-1L| $9.62 | $6.62 | SE-6z | £28-62 | 288-62 | 096-6z LEC 
z9 sasinnl|ieasrenal|aetete tee | aga ‘a |‘an | ‘ON ‘ov L9|} 19} 89 | 0g |0-S9/0.04|L-L9 | €0-0€ | Z1-08 | 89-62 | SS6-6z | 040-0 OVI-0f | *9% 
Wee O.tesezraleamepiese |" 2° ‘a | a | aN] “N | CV) 79 \S-S9| PS | EL |§-SS| 9.02 |S-€9 | Lz-0€ | $%-0€ | 69.6 | EE1-0€ | SOT-0€ | ozz-08 | “cz 
j SS |v [cys] ct | sms fonyeo) x | “an | 67 F690] 99/19] o£ |9-€S/€.02|S-€9 | OL-0€ | oT-08 | 19-62 | LET-0€ | Ogt-0€ | zhz.0f “Ps 
[HG dere [cee | ee | ee | “< juyeo) as) “s | 67) 19] 9S| OF | SZ |L-€9/z.h9|€-8S | S0-08 | 06-62 | SP-6z | 66-6 | 6ST-0€ | OFo.0€ | “Ez 
| VS |“ 120.) 10. | CET. | ms jue) *s | “x | gh) 19| SS| Eh | a9 |G-99/ 9.69 |2.69 | 09-62 | 02.62 | 01-62 | L09-6z | 119-62 ZL9-63 | *3S 

@S | 7 (60. |r. | PPO. | ms jujeo] ca | cana |Feh) 699-29} S| 69 | P-8P| L-LO|L-89 | F9.62 | 19.62 | 61-62 | 925-62 | LP9-6z | z0L.60| ‘Iz 
eS jo |“ (90. | S20. | sm |-ms|*ms| “m | SPiZoG| PS! 6E | 19 L-0S | 9-66 |3-89 03-62 | €8-8% | S9.8z | £92-6% | 8LS-62 | 8z°.62 | *oz@ 

GG A100. Gq le a "MAN| S| “S| SH| 8S} ZS) LP | 09 |€-19) L.S9 |€.S9 | $g.gz | 96.80 | LL.8z | 082-62 | 7L9-62 | YOP-60| °61 
| VS | |Z0- |zo. | “7 [ms | -m |rms} 8 | oF f0S| 2S| oF | 99 |F-6F10.£0 8-LG 93-62 | G1-6% | 06.8% | 1€S-6% | £S9-62 | 019.6% | “81 
| SS op | 110. | | cms [ems toms} slop) 9919.69] Gh | go |€.29]| 0.02 |£-89 | 01-62 | 02-62 | £6-8z | 81S-6z | 269-62 ¥99-6% | “LI 
| 


. 
an 


OS {79-0 |“ |" |" |tmsm] em | cms] sass |fop $99! 09] 6 | PZ | 0-67 | 0.99 | LES | 6P-6% | 09-62 | ¥Z-6z | VL9-6% | 116-62 | 896-62) “91 
OG pw | pe | wr | ts jupeo sm | es | PH) 6S] 19] oF | PL | L-8F| F.69 \2-69| bg-62 | 00-0 | 65-62 | £P0-0€ | P6I-08 | Phz.08 | “Ct 
OV | | pce ft | tats juupea) an] an lf€p §29| SS] ob | So |¢.9F | 9.9 |L-€9| 11-08 | £2.08 | £8-6z | 29z-08 | FOS-0€ | Pab.of | “Fy 

OG | | eee | | cms forgo] “aN | “NX | 6£/¥09| 89.1 9€ | 99 G-LV | P-£9 | LSS | 92-08 | Gz-0€ | LL-6z | VIE-0€ 

OS | “** }S0- | *** | 610+ |*msm |uuyeo| ‘an | “mun | of | 29/¢.99| 68 | zo 0-€9 | L-0L |0-LG | 61-0£ | 90-0€ | $S.6% | 8Z1-0€ | LPZ-0€ | 061-08 | ‘at 

Sie: | aston | came “|The em "S |*ms| ‘Ss *s |¥09\f9S| 9) oF | LL | | 8:£9 |%:Z9 | Lg-6% | GL.62 | SP-6z | £00-0€ | PS0-0€ | F60-08 | “11 
POG ptf fe te feast tm | ems] s | oF | 9S) 6S] oF | So |0.€9/ €.€9 |z-09 | 09.62 | £2-62 | 06-62 | LIT-0€ | EST-08 | ogt.0€ | ‘oT 
| OG | 100. | | PHO. | sms | sm | tas} os | LE) Go lG¢.99| 0S | So | £-Lh 12-22 /€-9S | 09-62 | SL.62 | PP-6z | 900-0€ | £60.08 | 760.08 
| VS 08-0 |9€- Ol. | OIL. | *mss | «m | oms} <s S€| 6S| 1S| PP | zo |G.zS | 9.99 |4-L5 | $9.62 | BE-62 | 26-83 | 16F-6z | 189-62 | BhS.6z 
; 9S | | * /O1- | 610. | “ms luyeo| *s | +s | GP! 8G] €S| LP | 99 | L-67 | 9-19 |Z-6G9 | 8E.6% | 09-6% | 81-63 | 829-62 | 80L.6Z | 9FL-6% 
| $S | ** |80- Zo. | LL0. |) *s |-m|*ms} ss Eh \EcCig.2¢| oh | So |o-€S| £19 |8-LS | P62 | 18-62 16-82 | S6P-6z | VLL-62 | 969.62 
; GS | * | Sd. |GT. | OTL. | “ms jue) ms} as |f6P F6S| S| OF | zo |vu-2S| 0-99 |F-SS | Gz.6z | $1.62 | $9.82 | 668-62 | 145.62 VOV-6% 
i 6b | ° |Po- |oL. | 0Gz. | cas |-as | °s “a or | IS| 9%] of | 69 | BPG | LES | Sz.6% | 8P-6% | £1-62 | O8F-6z | 609.62 | 879.6% 
| GG | * OF. | Ok. | SLE. | sas jue) an | cx lize) 19) 6P| EF | oS |z-Lh|S-1Z|L-Lh 99-62 | 99-62 | 81-62 | 912-62 | 08-62 | ZLL-6z 
| 25 | vr | ]8. | oe | "aS jupeoj sms | s  /EGhIFSS| 19] Sh | o£ |%€S| F-oL |L-19 | 09-62 | 99.62 | 00-62 | OF9.62 | PL9-62 | O@L-6z 
Coen eeaieemua ib es tS oo S| TANS HOT Bal) leet) ears OV| $9} 89) 2 | 9L |0-LP|z-L9 |8-LS | 99-62 | 06-62 | PP-6z | V6L-6z | 866-62 | OF0-08 


Off-0€ | SgE.08 | “f; > 


2 
es 
19 


=a StH SRAD 


ise) 
wD 
= 


“UR § 
"905 “AOYY 
*puo’'y 


ture g | UAL Xe “UIA | “XP | “ONAL | xeyy | "Ue 6 sud Fg | sure 6 ‘uy | "xe 


*artys ee 
OL 86 ; 009" Loy p s *1O4SISaI-J[ag TUE “ule oy 
55 


* |:uopuo'y -ung| 


“UR 6G “AVN 
ars a:| —_— pashan |) 18 
-sa1uing "YOIMsIY | “00g hoy + uopuoT | ‘aatys-soryUNG a syormstyg = fF MOPMO'L) “uquojy 


Pe ileal Pa Y joskeq 


*aatys 
-satyuind 
*uojsog 


suopuo'T 


‘urd [ 
YOIAsty) 


“yuiod 


“MoT “Ul “PULA *JOJOWIOULAIY T, *aJIWOIV 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 
No. 46. AUGUST 1841. 


XLIV.—On Gloionema paradoxum. By the Rey. M. J. 
BERKELEY, M.A., F.L.S. 
[With a Plate. ] 

Tue genus Glotonema has been long considered as consisting 
of productions of a very doubtful nature. Some of its species 
indeed have been rejected as the ova of insects ; but notwith- 
. Standing the communication of Roberge* to the Linnzan 
Society of Paris, who is stated to have proved by repeated 
experiments that Gloionema paradoxum is not a vegetable, the 
species is still retained by Agardh+. Kiitzing{ also, who re- 
jects the other species as ova, though he refers to Agardh’s 
treatise, and therefore must have known of Rober ge’s expe- 
riments, still retains this, and has published it as an alga in 
his ‘ Decades.’ Kiitzing, indeed, informs us that he kept his 
specimens in water for many weeks or even months without 
obtaining any positive result ; and Prof. Nitzsch, to whom he 
communicated the production, was hot more successful. 

No detail of M. Roberge’s experiments, as far as I am 
aware, has as yet been published; I have therefore no hesita- 
tion in offering to public notice my own observations, made 
at the end of last May, which completely confirm the report 
of Roberge, and which must be considered as quite decisive. 

I have not indeed had an opportunity of comparing my in- 
dividuals with authentic foreign specimens, but they agree so 
completely with Kiitzing’s description, that I have not the 
least doubt of their identity. 

So early as 1825 I found a small patch at Cherry Hinton, 
near Cambridge, and communicated a sketch to Dr. Greville. 
The production was however considered of so doubtful a na- 
ture that it was not published in my ‘ Gleanings of British 
Aleze, nor is it included in the English Flora. I did not meet 
with it again till May 25, 1841, when I found a large mass 
at King’s Cliffe, forming a leosely reticulated mass of tortuous, 
very elastic, yellow-green threads, several inches in extent, 

* Linn. Soc. Par. 1827, p. 47. 
+ Conspectus Criticus Diatomacearum, p. 30. 
t Bot. Zeit. 1833, vol. ii. p. 513. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2G 


450 Rey. M. J. Berkeley on Glovonema paradoxum. 


suspended near the surface of the water on grasses and aquatic 
plants. The threads were of considerable length, sometimes 
invested with a transparent gelatinous sheath, sometimes 
naked. They contained one or two rows of boat-shaped 
bodies, ;8,,ths of an inch long, ;55ths broad, with one ex- 
tremity a little broader. The broad extremities all pomted 
the same way, except by accidental circumstances a few had 
become transverse. The threads, with their gelatinous sheath, 
measured ;32,ths of an inch in diameter, without the coat 
about >,55ths. 

The grains contained a grumous mass, ofa yellow-green co- 
lour, surrounded by a rather broad pellucid border. The ex- 
ternal surface was perfectly smooth, but the border marked 
with little flexuous lines perpendicular to it, which are in fact 
seated on a membrane which intimately lines the outer coat of 
the grain. A portion of the mass was placed in a glass of water, 
and on the following morning a sensible change had taken 
place. At one or both ends the contents had contracted, 
leaving the outer shell at those points perfectly smooth and 
colourless, while the pellucid border still surrounding the 
central mass was marked with the above-mentioned lines, 
which, if I am not mistaken, are composed of very minute 
longitudinally-arranged granules. Meanwhile the grumous 
mass appeared more cellular *, with its margin light. In the 
afternoon of the same day the larger globules were confined 
to the broader or anterior end, while towards the other end 
the mass had become paler. Sometimes there were a few 
large globules, possibly air-bubbles, between the two mem- 
branes at the anterior end. On the following morning a dark 
patch appeared in the centre of the mass, and in some indi- 
viduals seen laterally this patch was applied to the chord of 
the granule, while the upper margin was crenulated. In the 
evening of the same day the crenulations had extended to the 
dark mass, and the large globules were less visible, while in 
some individuals the contents were in motion and the parts 
greatly confused. The membrane was soon burst, and a larva 
disclosed, most probably belonging to the Tipulide. The 
larvee were about twice as long as the eggs, and the posterior 
part, when in situ, wrapped in a somewhat spiral way, to allow 
of its being packed in so small a compass. On careful exa- 
mination of other eggs, I could distinguish the red spots which 
mark the place of the eyes, but the whole too confused to 
admit of my making an intelligible figure. 

The larva consists of thirteen articulations, including the 
head, decreasing slightly towards the hinder extremity. The 


* This accords with the observations of Dumortier, Pouchet, &c., on the 
cellular formation of the vitellus. 


Rev. M. J. Berkeley on Exotic Fungi. 451 


last articulation, however, is not so strongly marked as the 
rest. The head is large, ovate, with two red eyes in front, 
and two short, conical, obscurely-articulated antenne; the 
mouth is furnished with two strong maxilla, which, when the 
animal is at rest, are completely retracted and out of sight. 
The first articulation of the body is furnished with two short 
feet, crowned at their extremities with a few short bristles. 
Down the centre of this and the following articulations is a 
dark line, marking the situation of the intestines. ‘The last 
joint is also furnished with two short conical feet, or append- 
ages crowned with short bristles, and a conical projection in 
the centre, crowned with about eleven pellucid cilia, which 
are undoubtedly the temporary lungs. I have frequently seen 
the animal comb them out with his large maxilla. On each 
side of the branchial tubercle is a short conical appendage. 

I must leave entomologists to decide the affinities of the 
little larva, and must beg them to pardon any errors in my 
description of it. I did not witness any further change, as 
the larve soon died, and the mass became clothed with mu- 
cedinous filaments. 

EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES IN PLATE XIII. 


a. Portions of filaments, with eggs magnified. 
1. Appearance of an egg, highly magnitied, soon after the specimens 
were brought home. 


z Ditto on the following morning. 


4. Ditto at six o’clock p.m. 
5 
6. 
7. Ditto with the articulations strongly marked, and the dark mass (= vi- 
tellus) which furnishes the intestines. 

8. Larva just burst from its shell. 


* + Ditto the next morning at twelve. 


XLV.—Supplement to descriptions of Exotic Fungi in * Annals 
of Nat. Hist.,’ vol. iii. pp. 322 and 375. By the Rev. M. J. 
BerKELEY, M.A., F.L.S. 


Since the publication of the two memoirs cited above on the 
Exotic Fungi in the collection of Sir W. J. Hooker, the dis- 
covery of a packet of Dr. Richardson’s Arctic Fungi which had 
been mislaid, and the publication of Fries’s ‘ Epicrisis,’ who 
had received many of the species from Klotzsch, makes it 
necessary to give a short supplement. I have also to thank 
Dr. Montagne for one or two suggestions, of which I have 
availed myself in the following notes :— 
1. Lentinus villosus, |. c. p. 322 = L. fasciatus, Berk., Hook. 
Journ. of Bot. v. il. p. 146. t. 5. 
2. Polyporus vesparius, |. c. p. 323. The specific name, as 
Dr. Montagne very properly remarks, is too near that of Pol. 
2G 


452 Rey. M. J. Berkeley on Exotic Fungi. 


vespaceus, Pers., equally with which it belongs to the genus 
Hexagona, Fr. I beg therefore to substitute for it Hewagona 

3. Pol. dedaleoides, |. c. p. 325, belongs to the genus Tra- 
metes, Fr., therefore it will stand as Trametes dedaleoides. 

4. Dedalea applanaia, \.c. p. 381 = Ded. Palisoti, accord- 
ing to Dr. Montagne, who remarks that this species and D. 
repanda vary from two inches to a foot in diameter, and have 
the stem lateral, eccentric, or even central. 

5. Dedalea aspera, |. c. = Lenzites aspera, nob. 

6. Dedalea latissima, |. c. p. 382 = D. sinulosa, Fr. Ep. 
p- 495. 

7. Dedalea discolor, |. c. = Lenzites Klotzschii, nob.  Pi- 
leo sessili, suborbiculari, tenui, pluri-zonato, pallide ligaeo 
demum subbrunneo, glabro, sub-nitido, plus-minus ruguloso. 
Hymenio obscuriore; lamellis tenuibus, rigidis, subintegris, 
antice furcatis, postice sinuoso-porosis. 

Pileus 1—2 inches in diam. On oak. Allied to Lenzites 
betulina. Dedalea discolor, Fr., is a true Dedalea. 

8. Pol. Wightii, \. c. p. 383 = Hexagona Wightii, Fr. Ep. 

This is referred in my paper to Pol. sinensis, Fr., but it ap- 
pears erroneously. Fries informs us that the species which I 
have called Pol. Klotzschii is preserved in old Swedish her- 
baria as Bol. favus, L., but according to Klotzsch, Bol. favus 
of the Linnean herbarium* is Hex. tenuis. Dr. Montagne 
informs me that he has Pol. Klotzschii from Cuba, and that 
he also has regarded it as new. Pol. Klotzschii, Berk., must 
therefore be now considered as Trametes sinensis, Fr. 

9. P. sericeo-hirsutus, 1. c. p. 384 = Hexagona sericea, Fr. 
Ep. p. 497. 

10. P. fraxineus, |. c. p.389. The only specimen of the spe- 
cies thus marked in Dr. Richardson’s collection is certainly not 
P. fraxineus, but I think a young specimen of P. fomeniarius. 

11. P. obtusus, Berk. |. c. p. 3890 = Trametes obtusus, nob. 

12. P. subcinereus, Berk. 1. c. p.391 = Pol. adustus. Iam 
obliged to Dr. Montagne for this correction. 

13. P. biformis, |. c. p.392. The two fungi which I regarded 
as what Klotzsch intended here, are named by Fries Pol. arc- 
ticus and P.pergamenus. Fries, however, had received some- 
thing else under the name of P. biformis, with which I am 
not acquainted. The short observation added to Klotzsch’s 
characters belongs to P. arcticus and P. pergamenus. 


14. P. occidentalis, |. c. p. 393 = Trametes occidentalis, 
Fr. Ep. 


* Since the above was in type I have examined the specimen and find 
that it is named by Sir J. E. Smith; it is therefore no authority for Bol. 
favus, L. It is certainly Hex, tenuis. 


Rey. M. J. Berkeley on Exotic Fungi. 453 


15. Nidularia striata, var. pusilla = N. plicata, Fr., accord- 
ing to Dr. Montagne. 

The following species were not included in the list: — 

16. Trametes stuppeus, n. s. Apus, suberosus, pileo dimi- 
diato, convexo, azono, stuppeo-villoso, ochraceo-fulvo; intus 
hymenioque ligneo-pallidus ; poris magnis, 5—6 angulatis, dis- 
sepimentorum acie tenuissima. Pileus 2} inches broad, about 
1 inch long, clothed with long, dingy, pale, ochraceous tawny, 
tow-like down. Pores 1th of an inch across, deep behind, 
shallow in front towards the acute margin. 

Carlton House, N.A, Ap. 23. Dr. Richardson. Resem- 
bling Trametes gallica, but very distinct. The surface of the 
pileus resembles that of Pol. leoninus. 

17. Pol. hyperboreus, n.s. Ungulatus, durus, ponderosus ; 
pileo glabro concentrice sulcato; disco brunneo, margine ob- 
tuso, pruinoso, cervino; intus pallide cervino. Hymenio 
convexo «tate angustato, umbrino ; poris minutis rotundis. 

N.A., Dr. Richardson. Allied to P. igniarius, ligneus, and 
australis, but certainly distinct. The substance is equally 
hard, but of a much paler hue. Pileus 2 inches long, 4 inches 
broad, 2 inches deep, marked with a few concentric furrows ; 
the older portion brown, the margin pale fawn-colour. Hy- 
menium growing narrower with age. 

18. Pol. badius, n.s. Crassus, durus, subponderosus, ba- 
dius, intus ferrugineus; pileo parce concentrice sulcato, mi- 
nutissime ferrugineo-tomentoso, demum glabrato; hymenio 
levi, poris mediis angulatis, dissepimentis tenuibus. 

N. A., Dr. Richardson. A very distinct species, with far 
larger pores than those of Pol. igniarius, with which it agrees 
in size, and to which it is allied. The surface of the pileus is 
in parts even and cracked, in parts rough, with small corru- 
gations. ‘The flatness of the hymenium probably arises from 
the specimen having been fixed by the vertex. 

19. P. lilacino-gilvus, Berk. 

A single specimen found by Dr. Richardson agrees exactly 
with the species from Van Diemen’s Land, but is in a very 
early stage of growth. I saw this species in M. Desmaziéres’ 
herbarium, marked “ Pol. versicolor, var. incarnata, regu par 
M. Fée du consul de France au Brazil an 1826.” It is pos- 
sibly the same then with Pol. Feei, Fr., Linn. v. p. 518. 

20. Pol. varius, Fr., N. A., Dr. Richardson. 

21. Pol. ferruginosus, Fr., N. A., Dr. Richardson. 

22. Exidia glandulosa, Fr., N. A., Dr.Richardson. 

23. Nidularia striata, Bull., N. A., Dr. Richardson. 

24. Lycoperdon pertusum, Sow. Br. Fung. t. 412. f. 2. Sub- 
globosum, peridio tenuissimo, membranaceo, furfuraceo-granu- 
loso, demum lacunis plurimis irreguiaribus pertusum. Capil- 


454 Prof. Don on Plants of Lycia and Caria 


litio pallido. N.A., Dr. Richardson. About the size of a 
hazel-nut. Sporidia globose, equal in diameter to that of the 
flocci. Precisely the plant of Sowerby, except that his species 
is figured with a spurious stem. It is clearly no Rhizopogon, 
as asserted by Fries. 


XLVI.—A List of Plants collected by Charles Fellows, Esq., 
during his Tour in Lycia and Caria; with descriptions of 
the New Species. By Davip Don, Esq., Prof. Bot. King’s 
College*. 


N.B.—Those to which an asterisk is affived are new species, and will be 
found described at the end. 


DICOTYLEDONES vy. EXOGEN. 


RANUNCULACES. 


Clematis cirrhosa, L. 
Anemone coronaria, L. 
apennina, L. 
Adonis estivalis, Z. 
Ficaria verna, Huds. 


BERBERIDES. 


Bongardia Rauwolfii, C. dA. Mey. 


PAPAVERACER. 
Papaver somniferum, L. 
orientale, ZL. 
Argemone, L. 
Glaucium flavum, Crantz. 
Reemeria hybrida, DeCand. 
Hypecoum procumbens, L. 


FUMARIACES. 
Corydalis tuberosa, DeCand. 
Fumaria capreolata, L. 
parviflora, Lam. 


CRUCIFERZE. 


Erophila vulgaris, DeCand. 
Alyssum fulvescens, Sm. 
Fibigia clypeata, Med. 
Aubrietia deltoidea, DeCand. 
Arabis verna, Br. 

Cardamine hirsuta, L. 
Diplotaxis tenuifolia, DeCand. 
Brassica Rapa, L. 


CISTINER. 
Cistus cymosus, Dun. 
salvifolius, L. 
Helianthemum arabicum, Pers, 


VIOLARIES. 
Viola tricolor 0, DeCand. 


CARYOPHYLLE. 


Silene Behen, L. 
vespertina, L. 
orchidea, L. 
linoides, O/th. 
Dianthus prolifer, L. 
Holosteum umbellatum, L. 


LINE#. 


Linum angustifolium, Sm. 
hirsutum, L. 


GERANIACE. 


Erodium cicutarium, Sm. 
ciconium, Willd. 
gruinum, Willd. 
Geranium tuberosum, L. 
molle, L. 

lucidum, L. 


RuTAcEz. 
Ruta bracteosa, DeCand. 
RHAMNER. 


Rhamnus oleoides, Z. 
Paliurus aculeatus, Lam. 


* From Mr. Fellows’s ‘Account of Discoveries in Lycia, &c., 1841,’ a 


work of the highest interest for the valuable and original information which 
it contains upon ancient art, history, and philology, as well as the present 
state of the country. 


collected by Charles Fellows, Esq. 455 


EupPHoRBIACES. 


Euphorbia dulcis, L. 
rigida, Bied. 
Mercurialis annua, L. 
Ricinus communis, L. 


TEREBINTHACESR. 
Pistacia Lentiscus, L. 


LEGUMINOS#. 


Anagyris feetida, Z. 
Calycotome villosa, Link. 
Anthyllis tetraphylla, L. 
Lotus creticus, L. 
Melilotus sulcata, Desf. 
Trifolium fragiferum, L. 
spumosum, L. 
subterraneum, L. 
procumbens, L. 


Hymenocarpus circinatus, Savi. 


Medicago orbicularis, All. 
——-. uncinata, Willd. 
—— minima, Lam. 
marina, L. 
Psoralea bituminosa, L. 
Colutea arborescens, L. 
Coronilla iberica, Bieb. 
minima, L. 

Faba vulgaris, Mench. 
Vicia onobrychoides, L. 
polyphylia, Desf. 
hybrida, L. 
Lathyrus Cicera, L. 
angulatus, L. 
Pisum fulvum, Sm. 
Lupinus hirsutus, L. 
Cercis Siliquastrum, L. 


RosacE&. 
Poterium spinosum, L. 
TAMARISCINES. 
Tamarix gallica, L. 
CucURBITACEE. 
Bryonia dioica, L. 
PARONYCHIES. 
Paronychia argentea, Lam. 


CRASSULACE. 


Umbilicus pendulinus, DeCand. 


UMBELLIFERA. 


Scandix australis, L. 
Caucalis daucoides, L. 
Tordylium officinale, L. 
Smyrnium perfoliatum, L. 


RuBIACEZ. 


Asperula arvensis, L. 
Galium brevifolium, Sm. 


V ALERIANES. 
Valeriana Dioscoridis, Sm. 

ComPposiIT%. 
Tussilago Farfara, LD. 
Inula candida, DeCand. 
limoniifolia, Lind. 
Asteriscus aquaticus, Mench. 
Anthemis arvensis, ZL. 
rosea, Sm. 
Achillea cretica, DeCand. 
Chrysanthemum segetum, L. 
coronarium, L. 
Senecio squalidus, L. 
Gnaphalium luteo-album, L. 
Helichrysum angustifolium, DeC. 
Calendula arvensis, L. 
Carduus crispus, L. 
Centaurea montana, L. 
Jacea, L. 
Tragopogon porrifolius, L. 


CAMPANULACES. 


Campanula drabifolia, Sm. 


STYRACER. 


Styrax officinale, L. 


OLEACE. 
Phillyrea latifolia, L. 


JASMINE. 
Jasminum fruticans, L, 


APOCYNEE. 
Vinca minor, Z. 

CuscuTEz. 
Cuscuta epithymum, L. 

BoraGINEZ. 


Myosotis sylvatica, Hoffm. 
Lithospermum orientale, Willd. 
Anchusa italica, Retz, 


456 


Anchusa tinctoria, DL. 

undulata, L. 

Cynoglossum officinale, Ih 
Mattia staminea, Rem. & Schult. 
Onosma echioides, L. 

Echium plantagineum, L. 
creticum, Sm. 


SoLANACES. 
Mandragora officinarum, Beriol. 
Hyoscyamus niger, L. 
agrestis, Kit. 
aureus, L. 


VERBASCINER. 
Verbascum Thapsus, L. 


ScROPHULARINER. 
Veronica cuneifolia*. 
triphyllos, L. 
grandiflora*. 
Cymbalaria, Vahl. 
Linaria pelisseriana, DeCand. 
Anarrhinum bellidifolium, Desf. 
Scrophularia peregrina, L. 
canina, L. 


OnroBANCHEZ. 
Orobanche caryophyllacea, Sm. 
LABIATR. 
Teucrium regium, Schreb. 
Lavandula Stzchas, L. 
Lamium moschatum, Mill. 
purpureum, L. 
Phlomis lycia*. 
Salvia triloba, L. 
Horminum, L. 


Prof. Don on Plants 


of Lycia and Caria 


PRIMULACEZ. 
| Anagallis arvensis, a et /3, L. 
Cyclamen persicum, L. 


PLANTAGINES. 
Plantago cretica, L. 


CHENOPODIACEA. 
Salicornia fruticosa, L. 


POLYGONER. 
Rumex bucephalophorus, L. 
—— Acetosa, L. 


ELZAGNEE. 
Eleagnus angustifolia, L. 


| 
| 


THYMELEZ. 
Daphne collina, L. 
argentea, Sm. 
Passerina hirsuta, L. 


LAURINES. 
Laurus nobilis, L. 


PLATANES. 
Platanus orientalis, L. 


BALSAMIFLUZ. 
Liquidambar orientale, Mill. 


CUPULIFERZ. 
Quercus Ballota, Desf. 
coccifera, L. 
—— Aigilops, L. 
CoNIFERZ. 
Pinus Pinea, L. 
carica*. 
Laricio, Lam. 
Cupressus sempervirens, a et /3, L. 
Juniperus communis, L. 


MONOCOTYLEDONES v. ENDOGEN 4. 


GRAMINE#. 
Briza maxima, L. 
Stipa tortilis, Desf. 
Xgilops ovata, L. 
MELANTHACEZ. 
Merendera Bulbocodium, Ram. 


LILIACcEz. 
Fritillaria Meleagris, L. 
Lloydia greca, Endl. 


Gagea spathacea, Rem. & Schult. 


Hyacinthus orientalis, L. 
Muscari moschatum, Willd. 
comosum, Willd. 
botryoides, Willd. 
Bellevalia romana, Lapeyr. 
Scilla bifoha, L. 

Allium nigrum, L. 
neapolitanum, Cyr. 
—— triquetrum, L. 
junceum, Sm. 

Aloe vulgaris, Sm. 
Ornithogalum umbellatum, L. 


collected by Charles Fellows, Esq. 457 


Ornithogalum nanum, Sm. Trichonema Columne, Reichenb. 
Myogalum nutans, Link. Gladiolus communis, L. 
Asphodelus ramosus, L. segetum, Kit. 

Asparagus acutifolius, L. 


OrcHIDE. 
SMILACER. Orchis papilionacea, L. 
Smilax aspera, L. provincialis, Balb. 
Ruscus aculeatus, L. longibracteata, Biv. 
longicornis, Desf. 
r DroscorEace2. | Ophrys fusca, Link. 
Tamus cretica, L. Tenoreana, Lindl. 
— mammosa, Desf. 
Ferrum-equinum, Des/. 
Narcissus Tazetta, L. | Serapias Lingua, L. 
cordigera, L. 


AMARYLLIDES. 


IRIDE. | 
Iris florentina, L. AROIDES. 
Sisyrinchium, L. Arum Dracuncuius, L. 
tuberosa, L. Arisarum vulgare, Schott. 


ACOTYLEDONES vy. ACROGEN A. 


Ceterach officinarum, Willd. 
Cheilanthes odora, Sw. 
Adiantum Capillus Veneris, L. 


FInices. LICHENES. 
Polypodium vulgare, L. Evernia prunastri, Ach. 


DESCRIPTIONS OF THE NEW SPECIES. 
Veronica cunetfolia. 


Y. glanduloso-pubescens; racemis axillaribus, segmentis calycinis 
oblongis obtusis corolla brevioribus, ovario suborbiculato scabro, 
foliis subsessilibus cuneatis inciso-crenatis, caule suffruticoso pro- 
cumbente. 

Habitat in Lycie rupibus ad Arycandum fluvium. 

Fruticulus procumbens, ramosissimus, V. savatili partum major. 
Rami filiformes, purpurascentes, foliosi, fragiles, pube brevissima 
glandulosa vestiti. Folia opposita, brevissimé petiolata, cuneata, 
inciso-crenata, coriacea, avenia, utrinque pubescentia, scabriuscula, 
subtis costa prominente subcarinata, 2-3 lineas longa, sesqui v. 
2 lineas lata. /Petioli pubescentes, vix lineam longi, latiusculi, 
supra canaliculati, subtts obtusé carinati, ima basi subconnati. 
Racemi in ramis solitarii, axillares, multiflori, pedunculati. Pedun- 
culus folio longior, filiformis, glanduloso-pubescens, purpurascens. 
Bractee pedicellis capillaribus longiores ; inferiores inciso-crenate, 
foliis consimiles ; superiores subspathulate, integerrime. Calyx 
copiosits glanduloso-pubescens, 4-partitus : segmentis oblongis, 
obtusis ; 2 anterioribus majoribus. Corolla V. sazatilis, cyanea ? 
calyce major: tubo brevissimo, violaceo: limbo 4-partito : laciniis 
rotundatis, integris, venulosis; infimd duplO angustiore. Stamina 
corolla breviora: filamenta filiformia, glabra, violacea: anthere 


LYCOPODIACER. 
Lycopodium denticulatum, L. 


458 Prof. Don on Plants of Lycia and Caria 


subrotunde, biloculares, flave. Ovarium compressum, orbiculare, 
asperé pubescens, integrum. Stylus capillaris, glaber, corollam 
superans. Stigma capitatum, exiguum. 


This is a very distinct and well-marked species, with the 
habit of V. saxatilis, but there is none with which it can be 
confounded, and if introduced to our gardens it would prove 
an interesting addition to the rock-work. Its cuneiform, 
deeply crenate leaves, and rough pubescent fruit will serve 
to distinguish it from sawatilis, as well as from every other 
shrubby species. 

Veronica grandiflora. 


V. annua, erecta, glanduloso-pubescens ; floribus solitariis, segmentis 
calycinis linearibus obtusis, corolla calyce tripld longiore : laciniis 
rhombeo-ovatis subunguiculatis, foliis inferioribus petiolatis ovatis 
crenatis ; superioribus sessilibus, pinnatifidis tripartitisve. 

Habitat in Caria ad Meandrum fluvium, et prope Mylasam. Foret 
Martio. 

Radiz fibrosa, annua. Caulis erectus, filiformis, simplex v. ramosus, 
copiosé glanduloso-pubescens, purpurascens, bipollicaris. Cotyle- 
dones adhuc persistentes, subreniformes, integerrime, petiolate. 
Folia inferiora brevissimé petiolata, ovata, obtusa, crenata, 3-5 
lineas longa, utrinque pilis brevissimis articulatis, at rard glandu- 
liferis, copiosé vestita ; superiora sessilia, pinnatifida v. tripartita : 
segmentis linearibus, obtusis, integerrimis ; terminali majori, sub- 
spathulato. ores in apice caulis axillares, solitarii, pedunculati. 
Pedunculi capillares, copiosé glanduloso-pubescentes, foliis tripar- 
titis ter longiores. Calyx copiosé glanduloso-pubescens, 4-partitus : 
segmentis linearibus, obtusis ; 2 anterioribus majoribus. Corolla om- 
nium maxima, diametro semuncialis et ultra, cyanea: tubo bre- 
vissimo, luteo: Jimbo profunde 4-partito: /aciniis rhombeo-oyatis, 
obtusis, basi angustata lutea subunguiculatis ; anticd minore. Sta- 
mina corolla multoties breviora; filamenta gracilia, glabra, lute- 
scentia: anthere cordato-oblongz, obtuse, violaceze. Ovarium sub- 
rotundum, glabrum, integrum. Stylus corolla longior, capillaris, 
glaber, superné incrassatus, subclavatus. Stigma parvum, subca- 
pitatum. Capsulam nondtm vidi. 


A truly elegant little plant, well deserving of being added 
to the catalogue of ornamental annuals, from the size and 
beauty of its flowers. Its deeply pinnatifid and tripartite 
leaves, with entire linear or spathulate segments, will readily 
distinguish it from the V. amena of Steven, and from V. pu- 
mila, from Mount Hzemus, described and figured in the se- 
cond volume of Dr. Clarke’s Travels, at page 559. 


Phlomis lycia. 


P. fruticosa, ferrugineo-tomentosa; foliis cordato-oblongis obtusis, 
verticillastris plurifloris, bracteis lanceolatis calycibusque mucro- 


collected by Charles Fellows, Esq. 459 


nato-spinosis densé albo-lanatis, dentibus calycinis uncinatis, fila- 
mentis inappendiculatis. 

Habitat in Lyciz septentrionalis sylvis montosis. 

Suffrutex erectus, ramosus, pedalis, pube stellata rubiginosé undique 
densé tomentosus. Rami 4-anguli. Folia petiolata, cordato-ob- 
longa, obtusa, crenata, rugoso-yenosa, utringue tomento stellato 
copiosé vestita, pollicem longa, semunciam lata ; floralia vix cor- 
data. Petioli angusti, 3 lineas longi, supra canaliculati. Verti- 
cillastri terminales, pluri- (6-8) flori. Bractee adpressz, lanceo- 
late, mucronato-spinose, land longissima molli alba densé vestite. 
Calyces bracteis vix longiores, extis albo-lanati : fauce pilosissima : 
dentibus brevibus, subulatis, mucronato-spinosis, apice nudis, unci- 
natis. Corolla subuncialis, calyce vix dupld longior : tubo glabri- 
usculo, inferné angustato, superné parim dilatato, intis fasciculis 
5 pilorum aucto: fauce intis glabra: limbo extts tomento fasci- 
culato-ramoso flavicanti subadpresso vestito ; Jabio superiore ga- 
leato, margine truncato, emarginato ; inferiore longiore, trilobo ; 
laciniis lateralibus ovatis, obtusis, conduplicatis, supra glabris ; 
intermedid orbiculata, integra, supra glabra, margine partm undu- 
lata. Filamenta compressa, inappendiculata puberula. Anthere 
glabre. Stylus glaber. Stigma bifidum; lobo superiore latiore, 
obtuso ; inferiore acutiusculo, parim longiore. 


This plant, Mr. Fellows informs me, is common in moun- 
tainous woods in the northern parts of Lycia. It is evidently 
nearly allied to the P. ferruginea of Tenore, but its lanceolate, 
spinously mucronate, woolly bractes, simple filaments, and 
subulate, spinous, uncinate calycine teeth, essentially distin- 
guish it from that species as well as from P. armeniaca. 


Pinus carica. 


P. foliis binis prelongis tenuissimis rectis margine denticulato-sca- 
bris : vaginis abbreviatis subintegris, strobilis ovato-oblongis rectis 
levigatis : squamis apice rhomboideis depressis truncatis rimulis- 
que radiatis. 

Habitat in Cariz montibus. 

Arbor magna. Ramuli scabriusculi, fusci. Folia bina, erecta, recta, 
tenuissima, mucronata, nunc levitér tortilia, leté viridia, subtis 
convexa, levia, nitida, supra canaliculata, margine denticulato- 
scabra, 6—7-pollicaria: vagine 2-3 lineas long, cylindracee, 
fuscescentes, annulatim rugose, ore subintegro nudiusculo. Squame 
stipulares (folia primaria) lanceolate, acuminate, coriacez, spa- 
dicez, margine filamentoso-ciliate, basi diu persistenti. Strobili 
ovato-oblongi, obtusi, recti, levigati, nitidi, spadicei, 3-4 pollices 
longi, diametro 2-unciales : sguamis apice depressis, rhomboideis, 
planiusculis, transversé subcarinatis, rimulis radiatim notatis, me- 
dio truncatis, areola transverse elliptica cinerascenti umbilicatis. 

I have ventured to propose this as a distinct species, al- 
though, from its near relationship to halepensis, I think it not 
unlikely that it may prove to be only a remarkable local form 
of that species. It is chiefly distinguished from halepensis by 


460 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


its much longer leaves and larger cones, the apex of whose 
scales are broader, and marked with numerous radiating fis- 
sures. The leaves are double the length of those of the mari- 
tima of Lambert, and the cones are larger and more oblong. 


XLVII.— Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological 
Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Meyen, M.D., 
Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin. 


[ Continued from p. 407. ] 


In the large and splendid works on Fungi which have been 
published by M. Corda in the past year, we find some obser- 
vations which are of interest as regards the physiology of 
these productions. In describing a mould* called Gonatobo- 
trys simplex, he says, that in the lower vegetable orders we 
often see forms represent a lower form of a more highly 
developed species ; and that in the meeting at Prague (1837) 
he had directed attention to a considerable number of such 
types which frequently form parallel series, and endeavoured 
to show that in the inferior Fungi especially mathematical 
combinations can be formed if symbols are substituted for 
the separate organs of the mould or fungus; and that each 
of the members of the series of combinations produced by the 
combination of these symbols represents one of those groups 
of forms which we have hitherto been accustomed to regard 
as types of genera. M. Corda promises to explain these se- 
ries, both historically and theoretically as well as practically, 
in a separate work, and hopes that the moulds of the tro- 
pical regions may afford several new groups which will fill 
up the place of the now missing types. In this work M. 
Corda has also given a plate with figures of Syzygites mega- 
locarpus, and a full description of the formation of the fruit, 
which, as is well known, is here accompanied by the phzeno- 
menon of copulation; he observed that the two pyriform 
warts from which the fruit is produced not only touch each 
other, but completely coalesce, so that the contents of both 
can mix as soon as the partitions between them are absorbed. 
After the junction of these two branches follows the forma- 
tion of the fruit ; in the middle of these connate branches are 
formed one or two cells, which represent the sporangiolum, 
which in a ripe state is covered with large angular warts. 
This sporangiolum contains a thick fluid consisting of oil-glo- 
bules, molecules, and from two to five spores. Frequently 
the two branches do not join, and then a spherical sporangi- 
olum is formed at the apex of one or even of both of them. 


* Prachtflora der europiischen Schimmelbildungen mit 25 Tafeln, 1839. 
A notice of this has been given by us in vol. iv. at p. 200. 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 461 


M. Corda never saw the sporangium of this curious fungus 
fall off or open, and the seeds when sown did not succeed. 

Finally, M. Corda remarks, that the copulation of these 
fertile branchlets has been compared to that of certain Con- 
fervee, but that this comparison, on a critical examination of 
both cases, does not appear to be very correct. I also have 
compared the copulation of Syzygites with that of the Conferve, 
and after I have carefully examined all the kinds of copula- 
tion which have been observed in Confervee and Closteriz, I 
cannot imagine how M. Corda can make such a statement ; 
it evidently arose from the fact that M. Corda has not exa- 
mined the phznomena of copulation of the Algz with as much 
diligence as he has those of the mould, for, particularly in 
Closteria, the phenomena are quite similar ; and in the Spi- 
rogyre I have also seen that the usual spore produced by co- 
pulation again appeared as a sporangiclum, and contained se- 
veral smaller spores, &c. 

More important for us are the contents of the third volume 
of figures of Fungi* which M. Corda has published ; we find 
therein new researches on the genus 4icidium, which is not 
as yet correctly understood. M. Corda refers “cidium to 
the true Gasteromycetes, on account of its peridium: he 
sowed the spores of Aicidium Tussilaginis on leaves of the 
Colt’sfoot, which were kept moist, or were immersed in water, 
and he often succeeded in making them germinate ; they de- 
veloped on the spore-skin, by means of extension, a wart, 
which became a cellular filament, producing threads in every 
direction, as is the case with the spores of all Fungi. By de- 
grees a fibrous net, or tissue, is formed cut of these threads, 
similar to that produced by the spores of Fungi, Algz and 
Moss; these are said to be true germinative threads, and M. 
Corda says he has seen them penetrate through the stomata 
of the epidermis into the parenchym of the leaf, and then com- 
mence dividing into branches. 

Botanists will readily perceive the importance of these 
statements: the propagation of the Leaf-fungi has not yet been 
observed, but a number of hypotheses have been invented to 
explain it; these will, however, all be done away with, if M. 
Corda’s statement, that the germinative threads of the spores 
of Aicidium pass into the parenchym of the leaf through the 
stomata, is found to be correct. M. Corda saw, moreover, 
that the little heaps of Mcidium, with their cellular stroma, 
are fastened on laterally to one of the bundles of vessels in 
the leaf. These points are illustrated by excellent figures. 

The larger half of the volume treats of the Hymenomyceta, 
to which M. Corda reckons not only the Helvellacee, Pezize 


* Icones fungorum, &c., tom. iii, Prag. 1839. Noticed by us at p. 145, vol. vi. 


462 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


and Tremelline, but also the Tubercularine and Coryneacee: 
however, according to the later observations on the mode of 
production of the spores, it is absolutely necessary to separate 
the Octosporidee from the true Hymenomycete with free spores. 
It is, however, to be desired that this family of Fungi should 
receive another name, for the sporangia of the large Spherie 
are also filled with eight spores, and their appearance has 
much similarity with that of the sporangia of the Pezize, etc. 
In speaking of the Pezize we have a description of the for- 
mation of the spores, from which it appears that the spore- 
skin is formed round the drops of oil which are found with 
larger and smaller grains in the asci. Here we also have a 
new theory of the formation of cells, which the spores of the 
Fungi, according to M. Corda, represent. 

M. Corda treats very circumstantially of the structure of the 
hymenium in the true Hymenomycete, and he endeavours to 
show that the honour of the first exact observations on this 
subject belongs to him ; for in the winter of 1833-34 he had 
sent to the Academy of Sciences of Berlin a treatise ‘On the 
Structure of the Spores of Cryptogamic Plants,’ accom- 
panied with many figures, in which both the free quaternate 
spores, the antheridiz, the spore-cuticle, the spore-nucleus 
and the oily globules, are described and delineated. The 
greater number of the members of the Academy are said to 
have thought highly of this work, but the greatest micro- 
scopical observer of Germany declared these observations to 
be incorrect: the free quaternate spores were false; the an- 
theridiz (and partly also the basidia) were, according to his 
observations, eggs of insects, &c. In the former Reports for 
1836, p.51—55, and 1838, p. 167, I have given a historical 
view of the observations made in this department, and I 
mentioned M. Corda’s discoveries as published in the ¢ Flora’ 
of 1833; however, according to the above, M. Corda shortly 
afterwards published a new work (that read in the Academy), 
which certainly gives him the justest claims to the confirma- 
tion and extension of Micheli’s observations; and if his as- 
sertions could be confirmed by a member of the above-men- 
tioned Academy, they are certainly to be put before those 
of M. Léveillé ; the latter, however, states that he had com- 
municated his results ten years ago to Persoon and others*. 

* [Ascherson appears to have been the first who made any general exa- 
mination of the naked spores of Hymenomycetes. Insulated figures and 
observations were made by several who did not understand the full import- 
ance of the facts before them. Corda certainly had no general notions on 
the subject when he figured in 1837 the structure of Coprinus. In the 
same year analyses of several true Agarics are given by him in Sturm’s 


Deutschland’s Flora, which repeat still the generally received erroneous no- 
tions as to their structure.—Ebir. ] 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 463 


In the description of the hymenium the three usual layers are 
mentioned, and a circumstantial description of the lacteous 
vessels which are found in some of the Agaricini is given; a 
splendid figure of these vessels, with the whole hymenium of 
Agaricus fetens, gives the best information on this subject. 
In Ag. fetens, says M. Corda, there is found between the cells 
of the two different cellular systems (namely, the layer of tubes 
and that of spherical cells) a third system, which is interwoven 
with the others, and which consists of perfect, branched and 
anastomosing narrow tubes, which have walls proper to them, 
and contain a milk-like, half transparent, white granular sap, 
which appears to move slowly in the direction of the tubes. 
M. Corda believes he may truly say that he first clearly de- 
scribed and delineated this vascular system in the Fungi, for 
the drawing which M. Schultz has given of Agaricus deliciosus 
is very confused and unnatural. These lacteous vessels pass 
through all organs and tissues of Agaricus fetens ; they are 
equally distributed, only the gills and the outer layer of the 
stipes appear to contain more of them. The tubes are clear, 
almost always of equal thickness, generally serpentine and 
much branched: and often the cells of the large-celled paren- 
chym are deposited in rays around the lacteous vessels, and 
surround them for some distance with a cylindrical layer of 
cells. Where these vessels approach the surface of a gill 
they send out peculiar, long, blind (closed) branches, which 
form with their conical ends the outermost layer of the gill 
and hymenium. ‘The structure and formation of the organs 
of fructification are then fully described: the female ones are 
called, according to Léveillé, basidia ; they consist of the body, 
the spore-supporters (Sterigmata of M. Corda, an appellation 
which has, however, already been used.—M.), the contents 
and the spores. The formation is the same as given in the 
former Report, p.54. ‘ Every sporophore,” says M. Corda, 
“produces always but one spore at once, and afterwards se- 
veral one after the other, exactly in the same manner as the 
terminal points of the fertile flocci of the Hyphomycete.” 
Whether this assertion is grounded on actual observations 
is not stated; and I must beg leave to doubt that the for- 
mation of spores at the point of the spore-bearer is repeated 
after the first spores have fallen off. The spores consist, ac- 
cording to M. Corda, of a cuticle, a nucleus, and of oily glo- 
bules, and where the spores are terminal they have a conical, 
pointed or blunt perforated wart, and this opening has been 
formerly called Hylus, window, navel, etc. Spores with the 
hylus at the side are to be called spore pleurotrope, and 
those which have the hylus in the axis, spore trepanotrope ; 
and M. Corda promises to show at a future period in what 


464 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


relation an orthotropic ovulum stands to a trepanotropic spore, 
&e. The oil-globules in the spores are composed, according 
to M. Corda’s analysis, of fatty oil in large quantities and an 
acrid etherial oil. 

M. Corda also asserts, that in 1833 he pronounced the 
antheridia of the fleshy Fungi to be anthers, and I have shown 
in my last Report, that these bodies were first mentioned as 
generative organs by Bulliard: M. Corda is quite wrong in 
saying that I stated these organs to be paraphyse, for such 
an idea never entered my mind. We have, however, often 
drawn attention to the curious fact, that the so-called anthers, 
if they really do effectuate the fertilization of the spores, do not 
appear more frequently and constantly ; and to this M. Corda 
replies, that there are whole families among the Cryptogams 
where only spores are found. We may, however, say that this 
objection does not apply to the Fungi, for we at present know 
that in those families where male organs have been found, 
they make their appearance in all genera and all species; in 
the Fungi on the contrary, and let us only consider the pilei- 
form and fleshy Fungi, these organs do not appear regularly 
in two very similar species. 

M. Corda moreover compares these fungus-anthers with the 
single pollen-grains of the higher plants, and not with the an- 
thers, a view held probably by most botanists who have written 
on this subject; he calls them Pollinaria, a denomination 
which has already been used in quite a different sense. One 
statement of M. Corda is very remarkable and worthy of fur- 
ther examination, viz. that the Boledi, during the development 
of the anthers, have no trace of the basidia and of the forma- 
tion of spores, and that these are principally formed when 
the anthers are almost fully developed. [In Agaricus and Po- 
lyporus I have formerly directed my attention to this subject, 
but have not observed anything which could lead to this con- 
clusion; and in some species of Boletus it is not uncommon 
to find fully-developed anthers in old, decaying individuals. | 
M. Corda correctly remarks, that the paraphyses of the Asco- 
mycete are not to be compared to the anthers of the above- 
mentioned Fungi. ‘The contents of the anthers are composed, 
according to M. Corda, of a consistent jelly, which sometimes 
contains molecules, but sometimes has no distinguishable 
structure; it is emptied in drops through the point of the 
cellular sac, and then covers the external surface with a layer 
of gum, which is often slightly coloured; by means of this 
substance the spores adhere: whether however, says M. Corda, 
this fluid fecundates the spore, cannot be ascertained. 

Mr. Berkeley* has examined the structure of the fruit-bear- 

* Ann. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1839, p. 155, 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 465 


ing organs in the Trichogastre and Phalloide, and found that 
these groups also belong to the true Hymenomycete. If a 
young plant of Lycoperdon is cut through, the internal fleshy 
mass is found to be intersected by small, long, retiform, 
branched and anastomosing cavities, whose whole surface is 
covered by an hymenium, which is similarly constructed to 
that of Boletus and Agaricus, but does not possess a trace of 
those organs which have been called anthers. Mr. Berkeley 
thinks that the genera Geastrum, Scleroderma, Batarrea, Tu- 
lostoma, etc., have a similar structure. In Phallus very young 
individuals must be examined if we wish to find the hyme- 
nium; it appears exactly as in Lycoperdon, only the basidia 
appear all of them to carry spores. If there be more than 
four spores on one basidium the additional ones are placed 
laterally. Here, as well as in Lycoperdon, the basidia collapse 
and are not to be found at a later period. 

In our former Report* we mentioned a treatise of M. Lé- 
veillé’s which had been laid before the Philomathic Society at 
Paris in 1837; it is now publishedt, although apparently a 
little altered; moreover there are unfortunately no figures, 
which are absolutely necessary to illustrate M. Léveillé’s 
views. M. Léveillé contends against the idea of Turpin, that 
the Uredines are produced from diseased Globuline, by which 
name M. Turpin means all sap-globules of plants, however dif- 
ferent they may be in their chemical composition. Moreover 
M. Léveillé condemns the view of M. Unger according to which 
the Uredines are produced by a diseased affection of the respi- 
ratory organs ; for, according to the author’s observations, they 
are true fungi, among which Persoon placed them. When, 
says M. Léveillé, these productions are observed in a very 
young state, there are seen under the discoloured epidermis 
very fine colourless ramified filaments which are interwoven 
with each other. When a Uredo is formed, there appears in 
the centre of this woven mass a fleshy spot or point, which may 
be compared to a Sclerotium, &c. &c; one surface of this 
nucleus reposes on the parenchym of the leaf, the other is in 
contact with the epidermis, and is covered with pedunculated, 
or more rarely with sessile spores. As the fungus increases 
the epidermis is extended and bursts, and the spores are ex- 
posed. The cidia, although possessing a more complicated 
structure, have a similar process of development, which M. 
Léveillé describes in that of Euphorbia; the peculiar peridium 


* Berlin, 1838, pp. 162, 163. 

+ Recherches sur le développement des Urédinées.—Ann. des Se. Nat. 
tom. xi. part. bot. p. 5—16. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2H 


466 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


distinguishes this genus from Uredo, so that they cannot both 
be comprehended under the name of Ceoma. M. Léveillé re- 
marks, that Fries has rightly observed the difference between 
Uredo and Aicidium. 

M. Leveillé says the granules of Uredo are generally consi- 
dered as spores, but observations to prove this are very rare : 
M. Prevost was the first who saw that a byssus-like tissue 
was produced from spores of Uredo caries, De C., when ex- 
posed to moisture, and M. DeCandolle has made the same 
observation. [Even if the production of germinal filaments 
from the vesicles of the bunt [Schmierbrand] has really been 
observed, which I have as yet not succeeded in doing, still 
my own observations on the production of the bunt in Mays 
(see Report, 1838, p. 162.) show that it is a diseased forma- 
tion in the interior of the cells, and may be regarded as a true 
Entophyte.| M. Léyeillé also mentions the production of the 
bunt in Mays, and says that it is also produced by ramified 
filaments which are short and jointed, and from these the 
brown spores separate themselves, &c. [Did M. Léveillé 
mention these observations in 1837 ?] 

Finally, there is a division of the Uredines into three smaller 
families: 1. dicidinee, with the genera Restelia, Reb. ; Atci- 
dium, Pers.; Peridermium, Link, and Endophyllum, Lév. 
2. Uredinee with Phragmidium, Link ; Puccinia, Pers.; Uredo, 
Pers.; Podisoma, Link, &c. 3. Ustilaginee with Ustilago, 
Link; Sporisortum, Khr., &c. 


Mr. W. Valentine* has laid before the Linnzan Society his 
observations on the structure and development of the organs 
of reproduction of Pilularia globulifera: they contain much 
interesting matter, and it is to be hoped the treatise will soon 
be published with delineations. 


M. Alexander Braun+ laid before the Meeting at Frei- 
berg his observations on the germination of the spores of 
Marsilea quadrifolia. The fruit of Marsilea he considers as 
a part of the leaf on the stalk of which it is seated. The nerva- 
tion [ Berippung] of this fruit-leaf is pinnate, and on the side- 
ribs are formed the placentz which bear the sporangia, which 
are of two kinds, and each sorus is covered with a closed in- 
dusium, &c. According to this view, the formation of fruit 
in Marsilea is similar to that of the Ferns, and these, as well 
as the Equisetee and Lycopodia, would then bear their spo- 
rangia on the leaves, herein differing from the Mosses. 


* Annals of Nat. Hist. June 1839, p. 260. Linn. Trans., vol. xviil. p. 483. 
+ Flora von 1839, p. 297. 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 467 


M. Braun* has also communicated his ideas on the growth 
of the Ophioglossee, particularly with regard to the cellular 
body from which the leaves are produced. This body is said 
to surround the centre of formation, and within it the leaves 
are produced in regular spiral succession until they unfold, 
which they do in the fourth year in the case of Oph. vulyatum. 
The spike of Ophioglossum is axillary. Botrychium does not pos- 
sess this inclosing cellular body, but the leaves have a sheath. 


In the Report of 1837+, the observation of M. Martens was 
mentioned, according to which hybrid forms are found among 
the Ferns ; the new hybrid which M. Martens has observed, 
was called by Bory de St. Vincent Gymnogramma Martensii, 
and was said to be intermediate between G. calomelanos and 
G. chrysophylla. Mr. J. Riley { of Nottingham has made an 
excellent reply to this assumption of M. Martens, although 
he appears not to know that many botanists believe that the 
anthers of Ferns have been discovered, a subject which was 
discussed in the former Report, 1836, p.104. Mr. Riley con- 
siders this supposed hybrid as G. sulphurea, Desv., and gives 
very sufficient reasons for supposing the formation of hybrids 
in the Ferns as altogether improbable. 


Mr. G. Dickie § has published some remarks on the appear- 
ance of amylum in plants; he notices particularly that in the 
Lichens; but it was unknown to him that many decisive ob- 
servations have been already made on this subject. Mr. Dickie 
assumes that all those parts of Lichens which are coloured 
blue by iodine are amylum, and he found that even the spo- 
rangia (thecze) are coloured blue; he compares the sporangium, 
with the spores which are produced therein, with the structure 
of the amylum globules; this however is founded on Raspail’s 
description of the structure of Amylum, which is erroneous. 


M. G. Korber|| has chosen as the subject for his inaugural 
dissertation a very circumstantial description of the green cells 
of the thallus of Lichens ; these are the peculiar cells which 
Wallroth calls gonidia, and Meyer germinal grains. 

The author has given the various statements of the two 
above-mentioned lichenologists with all possible brevity and 
clearness, has criticized them, and sometimes added his own 
views, which are grounded on observations of nature. The 
gonidia were observed in three different stages: 1. as gonidia 

* Flora von 1839, p. 301. 

+ See Mr. Francis’s translation: London, R. and J. E. Taylor, 1839, p.81. 

t Reply to M. Martens’s Paper on the Hybridity of Ferns. Proc. of the 
Bot. Soc. of London, 1839, p. 60. 

§ Annals of Nat. Hist. 1839, p. 165. 

{| De Gonidiis Lichennm. Diss. Inaug. Berolini, 1839. 

2H 2 


468 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


synthetica in statu primario seu primitivo, that is, when they 
were still in the thallus in their natural position ; 2. as gonidia 
synthetica in statu secundario, 1. e. when they have risen above 
the surface of the thallus and form soridia, the appearance of 
which in the different genera is described. Finally, 3. the 
gonidia are considered as reproductive organs. What Wall- 
roth and Meyer have observed on this subject is correctly 
stated to be not satisfactory’; and the author describes his own 
experiments, which were made with great care in order to 
observe the germination or development of the gonidia, which 
however were all unsuccessful. It is to be hoped that M. 
Korber will continue his observations, for with the help of 
our improved microscopes, there is doubtless much in this field 
which remains to be discovered. 


Mr. Valentine* has communicated to the Linnzan Society 
his observations on the development of the organs of fructifi- 
cation of Mosses ; they contain, however, nothing that has not 
been already made known. Mr. Valentine draws attention to 
the analogy between the spores of Mosses and the pollen- 
grains of higher plants. 


Dr. Stiebel+ has written a treatise on the Oscillatoria which 
is full of discoveries. According to his observations, the Os- 
cillatorie are not only animals, but they possess also per- 
fectly-formed heads; they have a mouth, and when the Ly- 
sogonium, which Dr. Stiebel has described and delineated, lies 
on its back, it opens its mouth so that it assumes a triangular 
form. Out ofthis mouth there comes a rostrum, which moves 
rapidly in the water and creates a vortex; it moreover pos- 
sesses muscles, which spring from the lateral margin of the 
animal. Generally at one end, or in young animals even at 
both ends, are seen very peculiar tentacula or feelers which 
execute a motion like that of oars ; they assume different forms 
for the support of the rostrum and determinate purposes, and 
exhibit a nerve. In the member which is connected with the 
head-end is a kind of stomach with black hooks, which are 
perhaps masticatory organs, and the bag of the stomach is 


continued on like a rectum. The animal appears to live upon. 


small monads. Moreover the animal has at both ends pro- 
jecting shining globules with black dots; these are the eyes, 
which can be turned round like snails’ eyes, and have a nerve. 
The Lysogonium did not appear to have two rostra, although 


* Annals of Nat. Hist. 1839, p.456. Linn. Trans., vol. xviii. p. 499.! 

+ Uber den Bau und das Leben der griinen Oscillatorie Lysogonium 
teniodes Stieb— Museum Senkenbergianum III. No. I. Frankfurt a M. 
1839, pp. 79—90. 


Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany 469 


it has two heads. The propagation takes place in several ways ; 
sometimes the first joint is as it were vomited (ausgespieen), 
&c. The description of the muscles of the eyes and feelers, 
as also of the nervous system, Dr. Stiebel intends to give ata 
future period. 

I have perused the above treatise* several times, but cannot 
determine whether it is meant as a hoax or in earnest—the 
former appears most probable; for with any microscopical 
practice the above observations could certainly not have been 
made with so excellent an instrument as Dr. Stiebel possesses. 
Notwithstanding the wonderful description, it is quite evident 
that Lysogonium is only an Oscillatoria whose structure M. 
Stiebel has altogether mistaken; he did not even see the fine 
rings which lie between the spores like the so-called intercel- 
lular substance, and which, when the spores escape, either 
separate or still adhere to each other. These rings however 
have led Dr. Stiebel quite astray, even the eyes have arisen 
out of them. What other philosophers have considered as the 
head of Oscillatorie Dr. Stiebel has not seen, for in Lysogo- 
nium, which appears to be Oscillatoria limosa, there is nothing 
of the kind. 


In the Report for 1835 I have already mentioned the genus 
Chionyphe which M. Thienemann has observed in granular 
snow. We have now a full description of those interest- 
ing plants, which must be classed with the Alge, but de- 
cidedly belong to different generat. ‘Three species are de- 
scribed ; namely, Chionyphe micans, nitens and densa, and the 
whole genesis of C. nitens is given. The development of this 
plant is quite similar to that of other jointed Conferve. M. 
Thienemann observed at first on the snow simple spherical 
vesicles, which extended lengthwise and became divided in 
halves by a partition, after a lively movement of previously 
invisible atoms had taken place in their interior. The halves 
of the divided vesicle kept increasing, and constantly when 
the molecular motion again appeared, another division took 
place, but subsequently only the terminal cell of each side was 
divided, while the central ones merely extended themselves. 

Finally, a lively molecular motion arises in these terminal 
cells; the atoms enlarge and appear like vesicles which cause 
the terminal cell to swell, so that when ripe it forms a head 
filled with germinal globules. I must remark, that the for- 
mation of the partitions during the above-mentioned molecular 
motion, as well as the production of the spores by the enlarge- 

* The figures are very beautifully executed, and can scarcely be alto- 
gether imaginative.—Ep. 


+ Uber ein neues Geschlecht von Schneepflanzen Chionyphe.—Nov. Act. 
Acad. ¢c. L, C. vol. xix. part 1. pp. 20—26. 


470 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 


ment of the atoms in the terminal cells, does not agree with 
previous observations made on this subject, and that a repe- 
tition of them is therefore necessary. 

M. Morren* has also observed infusoria in the interior of 
the bags or tubes of Vaucheria clavata; it was Rotifer vul- 
garis, and he therefore believes that the animal formations 
which M. Unger had also seen in this plant, may also have 
belonged to the same animal. I may here remark, that the 
appearance of animals in the interior of the Vaucherie@ was 
first observed by Vaucher; they were the Cyclops Lupula, 
Mill. ; and in 1834 M. Wimmer observed living infusoria in 
Vaucheria, which, from the short description, appear to have 
been Radiata ; even the eggs of this animal were observed. 

How these animals got into the interior of the Vaucherie 
has not been observed by any one: indeed M. Morren asserts 
that his plants were not at all injured ; there were no openings 
in them through which the animal could enter. M. Morren 
observed the lively motion of the Rotifer in the interior; he 
saw how it ran along the sides, pushing the green matter 
away from it, &c.; he saw the deposition of eggs and the in- 
crease of the animals, and it appeared to him that they then 
descended in the tubes and remained in the new mass, where 
they cause, like parasitic bodies, those excrescences on the 
sides of the Vaucheria, just in the same manner as insects 
produce the gall-nuts. Once M. Morren opened the Vaucheria 
and let the animal come out, but it tried to return into its 
old prison. 


M. Wimmer fF has continued his observations on the above 
subject as well as on the development of the spores of Vau- 
cheria clavata, and will shortly publish his results. 


In the Carlsbad Almanac for the past year there is a 
paper by M. Corda:—“ Observations sur les Kuastrées et les 
Cosmariées.” The greater part is full of violent replies to the 
numerous attacks which Ehrenberg has made on M. Corda 
in his large work on Infusoria{. M. Corda is much dissatisfied 
with the manner in which his systematic labours, his accurate 
observations, and his accurate drawings, as he denominates 
them, have been treated by M. Ehrenberg ; and he endeavours 


* De l’existence des Infusoires dans les plantes.—Bullet. de l’Acad. R. 
de Bruxelles, VI. No.4. Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 344. 

+ Jahresbericht der schlesischen Gesellschaft fiir vaterlindische Kultur, 
1839, p. 123. 

t+ I must here remark that these Euastree and Cosmarieé are not In- 
fusoria, as M. Ehrenberg also states, but simple dlge, as I have sufficiently 
proved in my latest work to all those philosophers who are acquainted with 
the structure of d/gz@. M. Corda up to the winter of 1833 also held them 
to be plants. 


Mr. White on new or little known Arachnida. 471 


to show that Ehrenberg has been guilty of the greatest arbi- 
trariness. In the last nine pages we have a view of the ge- 
nera which M. Corda has made for his family of the Euastree 
and Cosmariee ; and all botanists who have occupied them- 
selves with observations on this subject, will be somewhat 
surprised at the by no means small number. 


[To be continued. ] 


XLVIII.—Descriptions of new or little known Arachnida. By 
Mr. Apam Wuirte; Assistant in the Zoological Depart- 
ment of the British Museum. 


Havine been favoured by Mr. Darwin with the whole of the 
extensive collection of Arachnida, made by him on the voyage 
of H.M.S. Beagle, I intend describing them occasionally in 
this journal, as well as several others from Van Diemen’s 
Land, collected by Mr. Gunn. From Mr. Bracy Clarke I 
have received a collection of spiders made by him in Switzer- 
land during his travels and residence there in 1798, along 
with MS. notes drawn up at the time; Mr. Swainson, before 
setting out for New Zealand, also kindly gave me a bottle of 
spiders from St. Vincent’s, collected by the late Lansdowne 
Guilding. They are all preserved in spirits of wine, as spiders 
should always be if possible, and, to some of Mr. Darwin’s, 
notes are occasionally added, which I have that gentleman’s 
permission to extract from his copious manuscript journal *. 
I describe them without any systematic order, but having 
necessarily numbered each species, intend afterwards giving 
a classified index: the descriptions are in many instances 
prolix, and I have in most cases given the generic character 
of each species. I have done this because, at present, I am 
unwilling to propose new names if I can possibly refer the 
species I describe to any of the established genera. I need 
hardly say, that in spiders the colours are so fugitive, that 
unless notes or even drawings are taken from live speci- 
mens, but little dependence is to be placed on the colours 
assigned in descriptions taken from the best-preserved speci- 
mens}. Travellers should be particular in doing this, as well 
as in taking notes of their habits, whether land or aquatic; 
whether they hunt for their prey by running after it—jump- 
ing upon it—or whether they conceal themselves in holes, 


* These notes, there is no use saying, were always made amid the hurry 
and bustle of a campaign in which annulese animals formed but a small 
part of the subjects of research. I prefer giving them as I find them, as 
there is a freshness about them which would be rubbed off were I to attempt 
to improve them. 

+ For an example, see the first description (Linyphia argyrobupta). 


4479 Mr. White on new or little known Arachnida. 


tubes, or cells made by themselves, and should also describe 
the nature of these abodes when possible; whether they 
wander about without any fixed residence, walking or running 
sideways; whether they make a web or threads for entrapping 
their prey, or whether they are sedentary, constructing close 
webs, or extending them with regular geometric accuracy or 
in irregular large meshes*. Spiders are frequently found in 
a very “perfect state in several of the nests of the fossorial 
Tlymenoptera. Mr. Abbot mentions, in the notes accompany- 
ing his unpublished drawings of Georgian Annulosa, that 
Pelopai are the best spider-collectors he ever met with, and 
save the arachnologist a great deal of trouble, as he has fre- 
quently found, in the nests of these insects, species he has 
been unable to meet with elsewhere,—the specimens in the 
most beautiful condition, as the Spider-wasps do not kill, 
but in some way paralyse with their stings the destined food 
of their young; and were British arachnologists to look into 
the nests of our native Pompili, “rare captures” might often be 
made. As the note alluded to is very interesting, I transcribe it 
here verbaiim from the original in the British Museum. Those 
who have consulted Walckenaer’s first volume, and know how 
much science is indebted to Abbot for his discoveries of new 
species of Arachnida, will excuse its length. Drury (IIL. 1. 
pp- 105, 106) and Darwin (Journal of Researches, p. 40) 
mention similar instances. “ Sphea lunata, Fab. (Pelopeus 
lunatus, Fab. Syst. Piez.), called in Savannah Black and Yel- 
low Mason, and likewise Dirt-daubers: they make oblong 
cases of clay, which they plaster in layers to roofs, ceilings, 
and other convenient places; when finished they lay an egg 
inside at the end, then fill it with spiders and plaster them 
up. The worm (larva), by the time it eats them all, is full fed, 
and spins round itself a thin case like gold-beater’s skin, in 
which it changes into chrysalis ; it begins to build in May and 
continues all the summer. What is remarkable, they have the 
art to embalm these spiders alive, or rather enchant them. 
Upon opening one, the spiders are alive, but unable to walk or 
make the least resistance, being just able to move a little, 
sometimes a leg, and they appear plump and (of a) fresh co- 
lour. I imagine they do this by stinging the spiders: this is 
a wonderful property and provision of nature to provide the 
worms with fresh and proper food as long as is needful. 

Upon putting some of these spiders in a box, they continued 
plump and fresh several days before they began to alter. One 


* Remarks of this kind or of a similar nature would often prove ex- 
tremely interesting, as the Baron Walckenaer has shown that in most 
cases the family may be ascertained by the habit, and vice versd the habit 
by the family. 


Mr. White on new or little known Arachnida. 473 


fly continues to build several cells alongside and upon each 
other: they destroy an amazing number of spiders ; they com- 
monly put all, or the most part of one particular species toge- 
ther in one cell, many of them of very rare species, and such 
I imagine must live chiefly on the tops of branches of the 
loftiest trees, as I could never afterwards meet with these spe- 
cimens of spiders. Upon opening several of these cases at 
once, it affords (as you may judge) a most curious and pleasing 
sight—such a large number of spiders of the most beautiful 
colours and rarest species. Could it be possible still to con- 
tinue to preserve them in their beauty and freshness, they 
would make a wonderful collection of natural history.” It 
is much to be desired that the other volumes of BaronWalcke- 
naer’s elaborate work were published*. I may add, that spe- 
cimens of all the species here described, unless otherwise in- 
timated, will be found in the collection of the British Mu- 
seum, and that I have made figures of most of them, which 
I intend to publish hereafter. 


1. Linyphia (Leucauge) argyrobapta, n.s. 


Brownish yellow; chelicera darker, at end blackish brown; claws 
black. Abdomen silvery, with five brownish black (when alive 
red) longitudinal lines all meeting at the end, the middle one 
alone taking its origin from the base, and having a lineolet of 
the same colour extended nearly to the lateral black line, and 
two small approximating parallel lines directed backwards, ari- 
sing from about the middle, and extending to the irregular line 
on each of its sides; the end of the abdomen, where all the 
lines meet, is brownish black, and there are two distinct silvery 
spots; the body beneath is brownish black, with a whitish line 
on each side, and a dot beneath it. 

Chelicera vertical, oblong, cylindrical, shining; first joint with 
one or two teeth at end, upon which the long hooked claw 
closes inwards; this claw is straight at the base and then 
hooked. 

Eyes eight, on two transverse lines ; four placed in the middle, the 
two posterior further apart; the side eyes of last lines are in 

airs. 

Maxillec dilated at end, the outside with a few hairs. 

Palpi slender ; fifth joint as long as second, ending apparently in 
a claw, and hairy. 

Mentum small, not very distinct from the heart-shaped sternum. 

Cephalothorax depressed, narrowed in front, dilated on the side, 
sinuated behind, with a deep impression beyond the middle, in 
front of which are two impressed lines directed sideways, and 
extending forwards to the base of the narrowed part. 


* July 2. Since this paper was written the 2nd volume of Walckenaer’s 
work has been published. 


474 Mr. White on new or little known Arachnida. 


Abdomen oblong, smooth, or, at most, only shagreened, with four 
distinct spinnerets. 

Legs, at least first two pairs, very long. 

Ourspecimen, in this respect, was much mutilated: in Mr. Darwin’s 
MSS. I find that the first pair of legs is much the longest, then 
the second and fourth, and that the third is shortest. 

‘“Web very regular, nearly horizontal, with concentric circles ; 
beneath, but sometimes above, the concentric web, there is an 
irregular or thin tissue of network; the animal rests in the 
centre, on the inferior surface: abdomen brilliant; the red co- 
lour like a ruby with a bright light behind.” ‘The subgeneric 
name is one proposed for it in Mr. Darwin’s MSS.—Brit. Mus. 

Hab. near Rio de Janeiro. May 1832. Charles Darwin, Esq., 
F.R.S., etc. 

2. Linyphia (?) leucosternon, n.s. 


Body and sternum shagreened ; the sternum and body above gray- 
ish white ; body beneath grayish black, spotted with white (there 
are four principal spots in the middle). 

Cephalothorax, palpi and legs yellowish, the joints of the latter 
darker ; cephalothorax behind margined with whitish ; the sides 
hairy : claws of chelicera port-wine colour: eyes black. 


Chelicera short, swollen, smooth, nearly of equal breadth through- 
out, with a few (8) teeth inside at the end, and armed with a 
short strong claw folding inwards. 

Eyes eight, not very unequal in size, arranged in two transverse 
lines, the first bending outwards and shorter than the second ; 
the lateral eyes are the closest and oblique; the two central of 
each line form nearly a square. 

Maxille somewhat spatulate. 

Palpi with the second and fifth joints nearly equal, the fifth being 
somewhat hairy at end, and apparently terminating in a short 
claw. 

Mentum semioval. 

Sternum cordato-sagittate. 

Cephalothorax narrowed and truncated in front, dilated and nearly 
as broad as abdomen behind; this is of a long, oval shape, over- 
lapping the cephalothorax at the base. The legs are long and 
slender ; first pair the longest, then the second, the third being 
much shorter than the fourth. 

Spinnerets distinct. 

Hab. Brazil, near Rio de Janeiro. C. Darwin, Esq. 


3. Epeira (Singa*) leucogramma, n. s. 

Cephalothorax ferruginous; space about the eyes dark brown; 
body and legs grayish brown, darkest on the sides of the body ; 
body above with three white longitudinal lines proceeding from 
the base and terminating just before the tip; the middle one 


* A subgenus founded by Koch, with the beautiful European Epeira 
Herii of Hahn as the first species. (Uebers. des Arachnidensyst. p. 6.) 


Mr. White on new or little known Arachnida. 475 


somewhat interrupted ; all three are margined with black, which 
is deepest (thickest) at base; beneath with two abbreviated, 
somewhat distant, longitudinal white lines margined with black; 
legs ringed with black. 

Chelicera vertical, rather longer than they are broad (at base), 
smooth, somewhat swollen, armed with an incumbent short 
claw. ; 

Eyes eight, arranged transversely in two lines; the first very 
short, containing two eyes; the second, with two in the middle, 
forming nearly a square with those of first line, which square 
is on a projection of the cephalothorax ; the two lateral eyes are 
so close together that they seem as one; they are placed some- 
what behind the middle pair, and are somewhat further re- 
moved from them than these are from each other. 

Maxille short, rounded; base giving insertion to palpi, which 
are weak, and have the fourth and fifth joints nearly equal ; 
(fifth armed with a minute claw ?). 

Mentum short, rounded, distinct from the heart-shaped sternum. 

Legs short; last pair the longest ; third shorter than the first and 
second, which are nearly equal in length. 

Cephalothorax longish, narrowed in front, and not much more 
than half the width of the abdomen, which is of a fine oval 
shape. 

Hab. Brazil, near Rio de Janeiro. C. Darwin, Esq. 


4. Tetragnatha bicolor, n. s. 


Legs, cephalothorax and palpi brownish yellow (in some the palpi 
are dark brown) ; body shagreneed above, griseous, with three or 
four indistinct brownish lines; a lighter band on the side, be- 
neath darker; two greenish gray lines run down the middle, 
parallel to each other till just before the spinnerets, where they 
somewhat converge ; eyes black. 

In the male the abdomen is nerved or shagreened with brownish, 
and is not so distinctly marked beneath ; a brownish line, some- 
what interrupted, and emitting a few equal, narrow, brown li- 
neolets directed backwards, runs down the middle. 


Chelicera large, very prominent, loose, smooth, subcylindrical, as 
thick at the end as at the base, and only slightly gibbous on the 
inner edge, which is furnished with a double row of tooth-like 
processes, upon which the strong and long claw folds inwards ; 
this claw is more than half the length of the first joint, and at 
base is straight, and then suddenly bent. 

Eyes eight, placed on two lunated parallel lines: the two inter- 
mediate of the first line smallest and closer to each other than 
they are to the side-eyes of the same line, while the two inter- 
mediate eyes of the second line are somewhat more distant from 
each other than they are from the side-eyes of the same line. 

Maxille oblong, somewhat bent outwards at the end, which makes 
the outer margin sinuated; the inner margin is clothed with a 


476 Mr. White on new or little known Arachnida. 


line of short thick-set hairs; the maxille approximate by their 
inner edge. 

Palpi slender, with the second joint curved, and rather longer than 
the fourth and fifth, which are nearly equal; the last jomt seems 
to end in a claw, and is rather hairy : in the male the fifth joint 
is dilated on its under side; at base there is a smooth, roundish, 
globular process ; sternum longish heart-shaped, sides some- 
what irregular. 

Cephalothorax of a long, slightly depressed oval shape, which is as 
broad as the abdomen at base. 

Abdomen long (two-and-a-half times the length of the cephalo- 
thorax), narrow, subcylindrical ; at base somewhat swollen, the 
swollen part overlapping the end of the cephalothorax ; at the end 
it tapers abruptly, being roundish and slightly recurved: it is 
covered with close and short hairs. 

Legs slender ; first pair the longest; second as long, if not a little 
longer than the fourth; the third pair is very short, half the 
length of the second; one of the joints is somewhat swollen 
and curved. 


Hab. Van Diemen’s Land. R. Gunn, Esq. 


Walckenaer figures two species, argentea and zorilla, both with a 
longish oval body. Guérim (Encycl. Méth. x. sub voce) alludes to 
two or three other species of this genus, from Africa and America, 
and Koch describes two others in his ‘ Uebersicht,’ (p. 5) ; but this 
is, I believe, the first species described as coming from Van Diemen’s 
Land. As will be seen in the description, there are some characters 
which would constitute it, at least, another section of Latreille’s 
genus, if not a subgenus. 


5. Eripus heterogaster, Walck. Thomisus heterogaster, Latr. 
Guérin, Iconogr. Arachn. pl. I. fig. 4. 


«« Evidently, by its structure and habits on the leaf of a tree, this 
species is a Laterigrade ; it differs, however, most singularly from 
that tribe, and is, I think, a new genus. 

«« Anterior eyes red; maxilla rounded, inclined; mentum thinly 
arrow-shaped ; chelicera powerful, with large aperture for 
poison ; abdomen encrusted with five conical peaks; thorax 
with one small one ; crotchets to tarsi very strong. 

“Colour snow-white, except tarsi and half of leg bright yellow ; 
the tops of the abdominal points and line of eyes black : it must, 
I think, be new. Taken in the thick forests near Rio de Janeiro, 
May 1832.” Darwin’s MSS. 


Salticus (Homalattus*) pustulatus, n. s. 
Upper side black, with greenish reflections. 
Eyes eight, on short elevations of thorax ; may be considered as 
placed on three lines, two of which are approximate, the third 


* Homalattus, a new subgenus, now proposed for the first time ; the legs 
are unfortunately destroyed. 


Mr. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 477 


being distant ; the first line, which is somewhat bent, contains 
four eyes, placed on the front margin of the cephalothorax at 
nearly equal distances from each other; the two intermediate 
eyes are much the largest. ‘The second line contains two very 
minute eyes, somewhat removed from the edge of the thorax ; 
they are placed rather nearer the outer eye of the first line than 
the outer is to the intermediate; the third line contains two 
eyes, one on each side the margin of the thorax, the space be- 
tween the outer eye and the first line being equal to the distance 
between the outer eyes of the first line. 

Cephalothorax flat, transverse, not so wide as the body, covered 
like it with papillz. 

Abdomen as broad as long; in front straightish ; behind somewhat 
pointed, the sides rounded; it is flat and compressed, and 
somewhat convex above. 


Hab. Sierra Leone. Rev. D. F. Morgan.—Brit. Mus. 


Pholcus geniculatus, n. s. 


Body above yellowish, with at least twelve blackish brown spots, 
eight in the centre, arranged in pairs, and decreasing in size as 
they approach the apex: sternum and broad line down the 
centre of body: beneath blackish brown ;: legs reddish yellow ; 
at the first jomts ringed with blackish and pale whitish yellow; 
last joint pale, without two blackish rings. 


Maxille of a long triangular shape, and almost meeting over the 
mentum; the palpi proceed from the nearly right angle at base, 
and have the terminal joint much shorter than the fourth and 
second, which are almost equal in length. 

The mentum seems somewhat square. 

Cephalothorax nearly circular, rather broader than long, somewhat 
truncated behind, and deeply impressed in middle ; it is as wide 
as the longish oval abdomen: legs very long and slender, nearly 
smooth, except last joint; first longest ; third shorter than second 
and fourth, which are nearly equal. 

Hab. Brazil, near Rio de Janeiro. C. Darwin, Esq. 


XLIX.—Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. By Wm. Tuomp- 
son, Esq., Vice-Pres. Natural History Society of Belfast. 


OF the few vertebrate animals treated of in the present com- 
munication, one only can be announced with the certainty 
that is desirable, as Irish: the others are noticed to induce 
further attention to them, and at the same time to enable any 
one interested in the subject to form his own opinion respect- 
ing the propriety of their introduction, even with doubt, into 
the Fauna. 
Mammalia. 

Mus messorius, Shaw? Harvest Mouse. May 12, 1838.—Mr. 

Adams, gamekeeper at Shane’s Castle Park (co. Antrim), mentioned 


478 Mr. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 


to me what he had heard of a remarkably small kind of mouse and 
its nest ; the description of which would apply to this species. The 
nest was built nearly as high from the ground as the narrator’s 
knees, and suspended between stalks of wheat, in a field of this grain : 
the old animals scarcely bent the stalks of wheat when running up 
them. The observer, a schoolmaster and farmer, resident within a 
mile of Shane’s Castle, related the above to Mr. Adams as an extra- 
ordinary fact which had come under his notice last autumn. 


AVES. 


Falco Groenlandicus, Linn., Hancock. Greenland Falcon. Ina 
letter from John Vandeleur Stewart, Esq., dated Rockhill, Letter- 
kenny, Feb. 3, 1837, I was favoured with a minute description of a 
bird in his collection, believed to be an Iceland Falcon. At the 
meeting of the British Association held at Newcastle in 1838, Mr. 
John Hancock of that town read a paper (admirably illustrated by spe- 
cimens in various states of plumage) with the view to show that the 
Iceland and Greenland Falcons are distinct species. ‘This was sub- 
sequently published in the second volume of the ‘ Annals of Natural 
History.’ On referring to the description of Mr. Stewart’s bird, I 
felt certain that, according to Mr. Hancock’s views, it must be the 
F.. Groenlandicus, and having submitted the description to this gen- 
tleman, I had the satisfaction of receiving his testimony to the same 
effect. 

Pyrrhula Enucleator, Temm.? Pine Bullfinch. In the manuscript 
journal of that eminent naturalist, John Templeton, Esq., is the fol- 
lowing note.—‘‘ December 20, 1819. Yesterday heard from Mr. 
Montgomery of Belfast [a discriminating ornithologist], that Mr. 
Bradford had received a specimen of the Lovia Enucleator which was 
shot at the Cave-hill [vicinity of Belfast], and on showing the figure 
in the Naturalist’s Miscellany, he recognised it to be the bird.” 

Coracias garrula, Linn.? Roller. For some years I have hada 
note from Mr. R. Ball to the effect that—In the middle of September 
1831, when he was walking through the demesne at Carton—the 
seat of the Duke of Leinster—his attention was attracted by a bird 
pursued by a great number of Rooks, which, instead of flying off to 
avoid them, continued for a considerable time, or so long as he had 
patience to remain, to dash in amongst them apparently for the sake 
only of annoyance. From the size, brilliant plumage, and singular 
flight of this bird, my friend was satisfied of its being a Roller. Mr. 
Walker of Granby Row, Dublin, states that one of these birds, shot 
in the county of Sligo some years ago, was preserved for a relative 
of his who resides there. Another Roller has been mentioned to me 
as obtained in the South of Ireland some years since, but as yet no 
example of the bird unquestionably killed in this island, has to my 
knowledge come under the inspection of the naturalist. 


AMPHIBIA. 


Lissotriton palmipes, Bell? Palmated Smooth-Newt. On ques- 
tioning Mr. William McCalla of Roundstone, Connemara (a most 


Mr. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 479 


intelligent collector of objects of natural history), respecting the spe- 
cies of Newts observed by him, he replied—‘“‘ I am positive of there 
being two species of Triton in this country, one of which is the 7. 
punctatus of Jenyns’s ‘ Manual,’ and the rarer with us; the more 
common species is by far larger and of a richer colour ; it is nearly 
double the size of T. punctatus; the crest is far larger and is not 
notched ; the feet are webbed. ‘To convince you that I have not 
confounded the young and adult of the same species, I may state 
that I observed them in the breeding season, and met with females 
of both species.” A fair inference from these remarks, I think, is 
that Lissotriton palmipes is the animal alluded to. My correspond- 
ent had not seen Mr. Bell’s work on British Reptiles. 


Pisces. 


Scomber maculatus, Couch? Spanish Mackerel. Mr. McCalla 
having mentioned the occurrence of this fish on the coast of Conne- 
mara, replied to my queries as follows :—‘‘ The fish which I consi- 
der to be this, is found with the Mackerel, and, in some seasons, not 
uncommonly. It is known by the name of Spanish Mackerel, which 
was no doubt first applied to it here by the Coast Guard, many of 
whom have been in the navy. I have not seen any specimens of S. 
maculatus this year (1840), but on carefully looking to the charac- 
ters given by Couch (Jenyns’s ‘ Manual’) am of opinion that it is 
the above species. I am quite positive that we have two species of 
Scomber on this coast. Curanz trachurus has been scarce here this 

ear. 

a. Silurus Glanis, Linn.? Sly Silurus. That this species has in a 
single instance been taken in Ireland I am disposed to believe on the 
following testimony. On inquiry (October, 1840) of William Blair, 
who has for many years been fisherman, etc. at Florence Court, whe- 
ther he had ever met with any rare fish, he described an extraordi- 
nary one, of which he could never learn the name, that he took 
twelve or thirteen years ago in a tributary of the Shannon, near its 
source, and about three miles above Lough Allen. His description 
was so graphic and particular, that Lord Enniskillen on hearing it 
immediately suggested its applicability to the Si/urus, and on Yar- 
rell’s figure being shown to the intelligent captor of the specimen, he 
at once identified it as in all respects representing his fish, except in 
the head and mouth not being large enough. Professor Agassiz, 
who was present, on being appealed to, stated, that these parts were 
certainly not represented of sufficient size in the figure. The fish 
was seen struggling in a pool in the river after a flood, and ‘‘ with the 
long worm-like feelers from its mouth ;” and its general appearance 
was luoked upon asso hideous that the persons who first saw it were 
afraid to touch it. The specimen was at least 24 feet in length, and 
8 or 9 lbs. in weight. Although unfortunately ‘lost to science,” it, 
for two or three years, or until the skeleton fell to pieces, adorned a 
bush near the scene of its death. The species was not known as an 
inhabitant of any of the neighbouring waters by the persons of the 
district. 


480 Mr. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 


The distribution of the Silurus Glanis on the continent of Europe 
is somewhat anomalous, as I learn from M. Agassiz. In Central 
Europe it is found in the lakes of Neuchatel, Bienne, and Morat 
only :—in no other lakes or rivers connected with the Rhine does it 
occur. It inhabits the rivers flowing into the Baltic and Black Sea. 


Mo.uvsca. 


Tritonia bifida, Flem., Brit. Anim. 

Doris bifida, Mont., Linn. Trans., vol. xi. p. 198. t. 14. f. 8. Au- 
gust 25, 1840.—An individual of this species taken by Mr. Getty 
and Mr. Hyndman, when dredging in Belfast Bay, was brought 
to me. It agrees critically with Montagu’s description, except 
in the following points. ‘There are just 12 appendages on each 
side, three of which are larger than the rest, but placed at un- 
equal distances from each other on both sides, and not opposite 
as shown in Montagu’s figure. ‘The colour is better defined 
than in the figure; the marginal line, whence the appendages 
issue, is strongly marked and reddish, as they likewise are ; foot 
plain flesh-colour. 

The animal is extremely agile, and planaria-like is one mo- 
ment twice the length it is the next; it often moves about with 
the foot upwards, and in its motions several times had the long 
tail thrown quite under the head. 

Melibea fragilis, Forbes, Malacologia Monensis, p. 4. pl. 1. fig. 4. 
July 20, 1840. Three examples of this species were taken on 
Antennularia antennina, dredged in Clew Bay (co. Mayo), by 
Mr. R. Ball, Mr. Forbes, and Mr. Hyndman. 

Kolidia Zetiandica, Forbes, Atheneum, 1839, p.647. July 29,1840. 
This species was taken by Mr. Forbes and myself between tide- 
marks at Lahinch, county Clare. 

Euplocamus pulcher. (See Annals Nat. Hist., vol. v. p. 91. note.) 

Tergipes pulcher, Johnston, Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vii. p. 490. f. 59. 

Triopa claviger, Johnston, Annals Nat. Hist., vol.i. p. 124. At the 
same time with the Holidia Zetlandica, an individual of this spe- 
cies occurred to us. 

Chiton levigatus. Obtained in Strangford Lough by Mr. Hyndman 
and myself. On oysters brought to Belfast market from Car- 
lingford and Greencastle (co. Londonderry), W. T.; Bangor, 
co. Down, Mr. R. Patterson. 

«« Pleurobranchus plumula. Malbay (co. Clare), very rare,’’ W. H. 
Harvey, Esq. 

Turritella subtruncata. 

Turbo subtruncata, Mont., p. 300. t. 10. f. 1. Of this species a single 
specimen was obtained at Bundoran (co. Donegal), in 1840, by 
Mrs. Hancock. 

Rissoa calathisca. Among shell-sand which I obtained at Bantry 
Bay in 1834, was an individual of this species. 

Rissoa rupestris, Forbes, Ann. Nat. Hist., vol. v. p. 107. pl. 2. f. 13. 
Dublin coast, T. W. Warren, Esq.; North-east coast, Mr. 
Hyndman and W. T. Not rare. 


Mr. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 481 


Lacuna rufa. Belfast and Strangford Loughs, Mr. Hyndman and 
W.T. Rare. 

Brocus striatus, Brown’s Illus., pl. 1. f. 18. Among shell-sand 
brought from Bantry Bay in 1834, W. T. 

Lima subauriculata. 'Two odd valves dredged in Strangford Lough, 
in Aug. 1837, by Mr. Hyndman and W. T. 

Modiola tulipa, Lam. A shell so named by Mr. Forbes was obtained 
in Belfast Bay by Mr. Hyndman. 

Gibbsii, Leach. Obtained by dredging, etc. in Clew Bay (co. 
Mayo) during an excursion made to the west of Ireland in July 
1840, by Mr. R. Ball, Mr. E. Forbes, Mr. Hyndman, and my- 
self. 

Crenella decussata. 

Mytilus decussatus, Laskey, Wern. Mem., vol. i. p. 394. pl. 8. f. 17. 
A few odd valves dredged in Strangford Lough in Aug. 1837, 
by Mr. Hyndman and W. T. Captain Brown has applied the 
name of Crenella elliptica to this species. 

Mactra cinerea, Mont. Magilligan and Portmarnock, Mr. Hynd- 
man. 

elliptica, Brown. Portmarnock, W. T. 

Donaz rubra, Mont. In shell-sand from Portmarnock. Bundoran, 
Mrs. Hancock. 


ZooPpuHyTa. 

Hydra viridis, Linn. Obtained at Bandon (co. Cork) by Mr. Geo. 
J. Allman. 

Actinia viduata, Mull., Zool. Dan. Observed between tide-marks at 
Lahinch (co. Clare) by Mr. Forbes and myself. We consider it 
distinct in species from A. mesembryanthemum. 

Anthea cereus, Johnst. Gertner, Phil. Trans., vol. lil. p. 78. t. 1. 
f.1. In September 1835, I made a note of this species as 
being the most common Actinia at Ballyhome Bay (co. Down), 
where it was gregarious, forming in some places a continuous 
fringe round large rock-pools and stones, exposed to view at 
low water. In such quantity it is not now to be seen there, 
having become gradually scarcer since the period mentioned. 
In Dublin Bay and on the western coast this species likewise 
prevails. It is commonly of a dull ash-colour throughout, but 
wherever I have remarked it, some few individuals were to 
be found of a green colour, with the tentacula partially or 
wholly red. The A. cereus is doubtless one of the species 
mentioned under another name by Mr. Templeton as found at 
Ballyhome Bay (Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. ix. p. 303.), but in uncer- 
tainty which of his should be referred to, I have thought it better 
to notice the subject again. 

Cellepora ramulosa, Linn. Johnst., Brit. Zoop., p. 274. pl. 32. f. 4, 
5. Obtained at Youghal by Miss Ball; Portmarnock, 1835, 
Weak. 

Cliona celata, Grant. ‘In perforations of the shell of the oyster 
(Ostrea edulis)” taken in Belfast Bay and elsewhere on the 
north-east coast, W. T. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. get 


482 Mr. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 


ANNELIDA. 


Nemertes gracilis, Johnst., Mag. Zool. and Bot., vol. i. p. 534. pl. 
17. f. 1. Nov. 12, 1840. I received a specimen of this worm 
taken at Cultra, Belfast Bay. It is larger than Dr. Johnston’s, 
but agrees in every character with his description and figure. 

lactiflorea, Johnst., Mag. Z. and B., vol. 1. 585. pl. 17. 
f.2. With the last species, two examples of this were pro- 
cured. The eyes are as described by Dr. Johnston, and conse- 
quently the worm would seem to be distinct from Planaria ro- 
sea, Mull. My specimens when extended are each about two 
inches in length and of a yellowish flesh colour. ‘The characters 
are all as given by Dr. Johnston. 

Phylline Hippoglossi, Lam. Johnst., Annals Nat. Hist. vol. i. 431. 
pl. 15. f. 1—8. 

Hirudo Hippoglossi, Mull., Zool. Dan., vol. 11. p. 18. t. 54. For some 
years past this species has commonly occurred to me on Halibut 
(Hippoglossus vulgaris) brought to Belfast market, and captured 
on the coasts of Down and Antrim. 

Carinella trilineata, Lined Worm. Johnst., Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi. 

Gordius annulatus, Mont., Linn. Trans., vol. vii. p. 74. This beau- 
tiful worm has been dredged by Mr. Hyndman and myself on 
different occasions in Strangford Lough and in the open sea at 
Ballywalter on the Down coast: in every instance it was free. 
Belfast Bay, Dr. Drummond. 

Glossipora tuberculata, Johnson (J. R.). Neighbourhood of Cole- 
raine, Mr. James Bryce, jun. 


CRUSTACEA. 


Pisa tetraodon, Leach, Mal. Brit., pl. 20. Mr. R. Ball has in his ca- 
binet a specimen found at Roundstone by Mr. McCalla. This 
species is given in Mr. Templeton’s catalogue of Irish Crustacea, 
but I have reason to believe by mistake. 

Ebalia Cranchii, Leach, Malac., tab. 25. f. 7—11. July 1840. A 
single specimen dredged in Roundstone Bay, Connemara, by 
Mr. R. Ball and Mr. Forbes. Several since obtained by Mr. 
Ball, thrown on shore at Portmarnock by a storm. 

Inachus leptochirus, Leach, Malac., tab. 22. B. A specimen dredged 
in Clifden Bay, Connemara, about the same time with the last. 
Belfast Bay, Mr. R. Patterson. 

Athanas nitescens, Leach, Malac., t. 44. 

Cancer nitescens, Mont. M.S. A specimen taken between tide-marks 
at Lahinch, co. Clare, Mr. Forbes and W. T. 

Aiga tridens, Leach. An Aiga agreeing in the few characters as- 
signed to this species by Dr. Leach is in my collection. It was 
taken alive on a cod-fish in Belfast market. 


Mr. A. H. Hassall on some new Irish Zoophytes. 483 


L.—Description of two new Genera of Irish Zoophytes*. By 
Arruur Hitt Hassaur, Esq., Corresponding Member 
of the Natural History Society of Dublin. 


Order ZOOPHYTA ASCIDIOIDA. 
Family ALCYONIDUL2. 
Genus Cycioum. 

Character.—Polypidom fleshy, encrusting, covered with numerous 
imperforate papillz : polypi ascidian; ova in clusters. 

Cycloum papillosum.—Polypi with eighteen tentacula disposed in 
the form of a bell. 
Tuis species is almost invariably found investing the frond 
of Fucus serratus, over the surface of which it spreads in 
patches of from one to two inches in extent, more frequently 
of one, and seldom exceeding two inches. The crust is fleshy, 
and rather thick: it is covered with numerous papille very 
closely set together. The polypi do not issue from these pa- 
pill, which are imperforate, but from larger eminences of 
irregular form and size, in the centre of which a puckered 
depression is seen. The polypi have eighteen tentacula, de- 
scribing a cup or bell. The ova he in clusters, each cluster 
containing six or seven ova arranged in a circle. The clusters 
are irregularly scattered through the pelypidom, and each is 
inclosed in a space somewhat larger than is sufficient to con- 
tain it, the remainder of the space being occupied by a fluid 
in which numerous small particles are seen which are kept in 
constant action by the motion of the cilia on the ova. Each 
ovum is of a circular form, but is depressed, one side more so 
than the other: round its edge a fringe of cilia is apparent ; 
these may be seen in motion long before the ova are ready for 
becoming disengaged. I have discovered in this, as well as 
in the succeeding and some other genera, a body of a very pe- 
culiar nature, but concerning the uses of which I can at pre- 
sent only hazard some conjectures. It is, in this species, and 
in Alcyonidium gelatinosum and hirsutum, in which I have 
also met with it, of an oblong form, and composed of a trans- 
parent matter, in which numerous small dark brown granules, 
circular in shape and uot unlike ova, are imbedded. [| at first 
imagined that they were nothing more than particles of lime 
lodged in a soft jelly-like substance, but this opinion was dis- 
proved by the application of hydrochloric acid, which did not 
cause effervescence. These bodies are far more numerous than 
the ova, and are not more than one-tenth their size. The mest 
probable conjecture which I have been able to form as to 


* Communicated to the Dublin Nat. Hist. Society, Feb. 1841. 
212 


484 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Description of 


their nature is, that they are organs destined to contain the 
ova until they have arrived at a certain degree of maturity, in 
fact, ovaries, and if not ovaries, the ova themselves in a very 
early stage of their formation. 

I have been induced to raise this species to a generic rank, 
principally from the arrangement of the oya in circles, which 
is, I believe, peculiar to it. Some weeks ago, when at Belfast, 
Mr. Thompson pointed out this species to my notice, say- 
ing, at the same time, that he had forwarded it long since 
to Dr. Johnston as new; its distinctive characters had how- 
ever been made out by myself long previous to this interview 
with Mr. Thompson, and reference is made to it in my Cata- 
logue*. 

This zoophyte, as well as the succeeding species, exhibits in a 
very remarkable degree that “ close adhesion to life,” the usual 
accompaniment of a low organization, which renders this class 
of animals so patient of injuries which would be fatal to 
beings of greater complexity of structure. I have on more 
than one occasion seen the polypidoms of this and the follow- 
ing species enveloped in a firm coating of ice; on immersion 
of either of these in sea-water the coating has become dis- 
solved, and the polypi have protruded their feelers, and have 
appeared as active as though they had never been exposed to 
such a very low degree of temperature as would have de- 
stroyed the life of more highly organized animals. From this 
it is apparent that their sensibility cannot be very great. 

Dublin bay, on Fucus serratus ; not uncommon. 


We now come to the description of the second genus. 
Order ZOOPHYTA ASCIDIOIDA. 


Family ALCYONIDULA. 
Genus SarcocHITuM. 

Character.—Polypidom encrusting, fleshy, covered with numerous 
prominences of irregular form and unequal size, from which the po- 
lypi issue ; ova circular, scattered singly throughout the polypidom ; 
a dark brown body of a circular form filled with small round granules 
is apparent in great numbers through the polypidom.—Polypi asci- 
dian. 

Sarcochitum polyoum.—Polypi with twenty tentacula. 


This species is aiso usually found investing Fucus serratus, 
the frond of which it sometimes covers to the extent of several 
inches. The crust is thin and fleshy, and covered with nu- 
merous large eminences of irregular form and unequal size, 
which exhibit a puckered appearance in the centre, and from 


* Published in the ‘Annals’ for Nov. 1840, p. 170. 


two new Genera of Irish Zoophytes. 485 


which the polypi issue; these have twenty tentacula. The 
polypidom, when found on one side of the weed, is generally 
also present on the reverse side ; and this is somewhat curious, 
as the crust almost constantly terminates on each side of the 
weed at some distance from its edge, so that it cannot reach 
the one side from the other by a continuity of growth. 

The oya in this species are exceedingly numerous, and vary 
in colour from white to yellow ; they present much the same 
form and appearance as those of the preceding genus. If a 
quantity of the sea-weed, with the zoophyte upon it, be placed 
in salt-water for a few hours, great numbers of the ova will 
become liberated, and may plainly be seen with the unassisted 
eye moving about in almost ceaseless action ; now gliding ra- 
pidly along the surface of the water, now wheeling round upon 
their axes; at one time elevating themselves in the fluid, again 
as rapidly sinking in it:—these elevations and subsidences 
seeming to depend upon the form of the ovum, which is seen 
to change with these movements. The facility and rapidity 
with which these little bodies seem to perform their evolutions 
is very striking. They may often be seen to run along the 
water in a straight line for several inches, at a pace which 
would far outstrip the fleetest Newmarket racer—the relative 
sizes of the two creatures being taken into consideration ;—and 
it is not a little curious to observe, that no matter how many 
ova be moving about in the same space, still they never come 
in contact, appearing to avoid each other as carefully as 
though they were possessed of eyes. 

The thought then occurred to me, that the minute, frail, 
and delicate ova of these species must have made their way 
unscathed and uninjured through from twenty to thirty miles 
of the troubled and stormy ocean, and have fixed themselves 
to our rocks—the vibratile cilia on their surfaces being mainly 
instrumental in effecting their transportation. 

The polypidoms of this and the preceding species are often 
so mixed up in their distribution upon the same piece of sea- 
weed, that it requires a practised eye to distinguish them. I 
have been induced to consider this species as distinct from 
the genus Alcyonidium, to which it bears a near relation—for 
the following reasons: 1st. The number of the tentacula, a 
character which I have found to be constant, it being twenty 
in this and but sixteen in Alcyonidium; 2nd. This species 
never rises from the surface of attachment in the form of an 
independent polypidom; it is invariably encrusting, whereas 
all the species of the genus Alcyonidium do form elevated 
polypidoms; and 3rd. There is a difference in the form of the 
body or organ to which I have referred in the description of 


486 Mr. T. C. Eyton’s Notes on Birds. 


the genus Cyclowm ;—it being circular in this, while it is ob- 
long in the genus Alcyonidium. 

I have frequently noticed a species of zoophyte lining the 
interior of old shells of Buccinum undatum, and covering the 
under surface of stones, which I consider to be identical with 
this. If a portion of the polypidom of this species, in a living 
condition, be suddenly plunged into spirits, an instantaneous 
protrusion of the polypi takes place, having their feelers ar- 
ranged, as in life, in the form of a graceful bell. In this state 
they may be kept, for a time, for the purposes of future ex- 
amination. The cause of this protrusion is readily explained. 
The polypes being already contracted within their cells,—on 
the application of the irritating spirit are compelled to start 
outwards ;—the only motion of which they are capable when 
folded up within these cells*. 

I have, in conclusion, to acknowledge the assistance I re- 
ceived from the classical attainments of my talented and va- 
lued friend, G. J. Allman, Esq. of Bandon, in the naming of 
the genera. 


LI.— Notes on Birds. By T. C. Eyron, Esq., F.L.S. 
INO. TH: 


Merops Melanura, Vig. and Horsf. 


ToncuE long, poited, but soft at the extremity and without bristles, 
posteriorly armed with two strong spines on each side, between which 
there are a few smaller ones. 

CEsophagus small, of nearly uniform diameter; proventriculus 
large, nearly globular, and slightly contracted at its entrance into 
the stomach, which is somewhat oval and slightly muscular, with the 
epithelium hardened. 

The intestinal canal was much damaged, but appeared to be of 
rather large diameter. I could not perceive any ceca: liver large, 
bilobed, right lobe nearly twice the size of the left. 

Sternum rather elongated, with a deep keel considerably produced 
anteriorly, and much rounded on its inferior edge. The posterior 
margin of the sternum indented on each side with two very deep 
fissures, the lateral ones deepest, broader posteriorly than anteriorly ; 
the manubrial process not distinct and prominent, but merged into 
the keel, which is continued forwards between the coracoids. 

Os furcatum with the rami much flattened laterally, strong and 
slightly arched, without any process at the point where it approaches 
the sternum ; coracoids of moderate length and strength, with a very ~ 
broad articulation to the sternum. 

Pelvis very broad ; obturator foramen linear, nearly obliterated ; 


* Drawings of these two genera have been forwarded by myself to Dr. 
Johnston, and will, I suppose, appear in his Supplement. 


Sir P. G. Egerton’s Catalogue of Fossil Fish. 487 


ischiadic foramen oval, of moderate size. Cotyloid cavities placed 
near the centre of the pelvis ; os pubis not continued far downwards, 
with the extremity inclined upwards and inwards. 
Scapulars broad, widest near their extremities, which are pointed. 
The skeleton was too much injured to enable me to make out the 
numbering of the vertebre with certainty. 


Remar«s.—In the anatomy of the soft parts, as far as I 
could make them out from a much damaged specimen, and 
in the skeleton, a great preponderance is shown in favour of 
the genus Merops being classed with the Kingfishers, which 
indeed might be expected from the external structure ; and in 
those points in which it differs it appears to approach the 
Humming Birds, a group which I think must also be classed 
among the fissirostral or volitorial division of birds. 

The sternum, in having two posterior fissures on each side, 
agrees with the Kingfishers, but is altogether longer and has 
a deeper keel in proportion to its length, and the inferior 
edge of it is more rounded than in that family, in which par- 
ticulars it appears to approach the Humming Birds. 

The coracoids and humerus are proportionally shorter, al- 
though of nearly the same form as among the Alcedinide: 
these portions of the skeleton are found remarkably short 
among the Humming Birds. 

In the structure of the pelvinal bones, the os furcatum, and 
ribs, Merops agrees precisely with the typical Kingfishers. 


LII.—A Catalogue of Fossil Fish in the Collections of the KARL 
oF ENNISKILLEN, F.G.S., &c. and Sir Puitie Grey 
Egerton, Bart., F.R.S., &c.* 


GeNvs and Spectres. Formation. Locality. 
Acanthoderma spinosum ... Black schist...... Engi. 
Acanthopleurus serratus ... ID or Bean deaceacober Ib. 

Acanus arcuatus ............ IDX); Sogszoonnewaude Ib. 
—— oblongus ............06 iD) OF tscienistdanaqus Ib. 
Acipenser Toliapicus...... London clay ... Sheppy. 
Acrodus Anningie ......... LDH Sooasaatanboooe Lyme Regis. 
STAN Aely eoteeele sie estes Grés bigarré ... Deux Ponts. 
— Gaillardoti ............ Muschelkalk ... Bayreuth. 
— gibberulus ............ Tuas tae shiasenestons Lyme Regis. 
—— latus......cccsereeeevee IDYis incep Sqonepeedas alos 


* This Catalogue has been printed for private distribution by Sir Philip 
Grey Egerton, to whose kindness we are indebted for permission to insert it. 


488 


a) a eee eee 


Fossil Fish in the Collections of 


Genus and SPECIES. 


Acrodus Jeiodus 
TMMINITNUS, vec-aeceaee cece 
MODIS) sesentseeeieeleistelacls 


wee eee aeenee 


Acrolepis aSper .....+.eseeess 
Sedgwickii .....-...... 


/AStobates irregularis ...... 
Amblypterus eupterygius ... 
lateralis 
——— atu ........cccccseecsees 


Amblyurus macrostomus ... 


Anenchelum dorsale ......... 
Glarisianum’...........° 
—— heteropleurum......... 
isopleurum ..........+5 
latum 


Aspidorhynchus acutirostris 
Anglicus ..........2.0+ 
Comptoni 
mandibularis 


Asteracanthus ornatissimus 
semisulcatus........0006 


Asteroptychius ornatus...... 
Atherina macrocephala...... 


Aulolepis typuS  ........e0 
Belonostomus acutus 
leptosteus .......se00e 
1M Brink} ry aassnnaagod soos 
tenellus 


eee ee eee 


Beryx microcephalus 
— ornatus 
TACIANS ......eeeeeeseneee 


seer eee eeneeeee 


Blochius longirostris 


Carangopsis dorsalis......... 
latior 


Carcharias grosseserratus... 
—— macrodon 
—— megalodon ............ 
megalotis ........0.0000 
—— minor 
POLYZYIUS ............006 
PLOCUCHUS) eS eeae sense 
—— subserratus .........06+ 


Sere eee eee eeees 


Formation. 


Great Oolite 
Muschelkalk ? ... 
Witasie cone ceeticnmes 


Kupfer-schiefer 
Mag. Limestone 


London clay 


Coal formation... 


Kimmeridge clay 
Great Oolite 


Carb. Limestone 


eee eeeeenee 


LETS Seenqnaeng0d000 
Great Oolite 

Oolite’ ..c..2..eee- 
DAaserscsaeeseetes 


Locality. 


Stonesfield. 
Axmouth. 
Lyme Regis. 


Mansfeld. 
Ferry Hill. 


Sheppy. 


Lebach. 
Tb. 
Ib. 
Ib. 


Street. 


Engi. 
Ib. 
Ib. 
Ib. 
Ib. 


Solenhofen. 
Whitby. 
Brazil. 
Solenhofen. 


Shotover. 
Stonesfield. 


Armagh. 
Monte Bolea. 
Kent. 


Whitby. 
Stonesfield. 
Solenhofen. 
Lyme. 


Kent. 
Tb. 
Ib. 


Monte Boleca. 


Tb. 
Ib. 


Maryland. 
Ib. 

Malta. 
Maryland. 
Ib. 

Ib. 

Malta. 
Sheppy. 


the Karl of Enniskillen and Sir P. G. Egerton. 


Genus and SPECIES. 


Caturus furcatus .........065 
MACTOGUS) son scessscee es 
ANACTULUN fe 65 sucess sees 
——— MAXIMUS .......esceeeee 
——— MICTOCHIFUS .......0000- 
PachyUrus! © s.<-cs-<05 
—— pleiodus ............... 


Ceratodus altus ............ 
—— gibbus ...........0..ee 
—— planus ...........0.ee ee 


Cheiracanthus microlepidotus 
THINOD Steve soscessacicss 


Cheirolepis Cummingiz ... 
Traillii .......2.. ascacees 


Chimera Agassizii_ ...... aes 
DreVirOStrisS ...+eeeeeee- 
G@aleteereccs cocssssenae 
—— Egertoni .....+sseseees 
Mantellit ......cccccce+e 


dO) WE secesecsccascessen 


Chomatodus cinctus ........- 
———— | ESI Gc5ec Neesaeecas 
—— {runcatus ....... cess ws 


Chondrosteus acipenserides 


Cladocyclus Gardneri ...... 

Lewesiensis .......... <a 
Cladodus mirabilis ......... 
TRE HAIE, — Gogcadnoncodd on 


Clupea Beurardi .......+.++. 
—— brevis 


eee eeses seseesses 


—— catopygoptera ...... eee 
—— Megaptera .s.seeseee aC 

minuta....... soconcnconn 
— Scheuchzeri..........- 


——  teENUISSIMA ee.eeeeveee 
Cobitis cephalotes.........++. 


Coccosteus latus ......0.. oe 
—— ObION GUS «...ecceseesees 


contortus ...... SOE 
—— magnus 
—— oblongus ...,..-+s+s+0+. 
SitiatSeesesssassee= “8G 


Ccelacanthus gracilis...... Ec 


Formation. 


DOF vs tosseets reas 


WOsbwteecatesesenes 


Green sand ...... 
Galticdacssamasens 
Great Oolite 

Kimmeridge clay 
@halle<ssccceesc eee 
Great Oolite 

WO soacesse ciesase 
Purbeck stone ... 


Carb. Limestone 
DO taccsaracscss 


WD OSkis decane cnkioete'sts 


Tertiary beds . 
Black schist...... 


489 


Locality. 


Eichstadt. 
Solenhofen. 
Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 
Stonesfield. 


Aust. 
Ib. 
Ib. 


Lethen. 
Stromness. 


Lethen. 
Stromness. 


Maidstone. 
Folkstone. 
Stonesfield. 
Shotover. 
Sussex. 
Stonesfield. 
Ib. 
Garsington. 


Bristol. 


Lebanon. 
Engi. 

Monte Bolca. 
Engi. 

Monte Bolca. 
Engi. 

Sicily. 


(Eningen. 


Stromness. 
Lethen. 


Armagh. 
Bristol. 
Armagh. 
Ib. 

Ib. 


490 Fossil Fish in the Collections of 


Genus and SpEcrEs. Formation. Locality. 
Ceelacanthus granulatus ... Mag. Limestone Ferry Hill. 
HOMES, “Goocsecesocaccs Coal shale ...... Leeds. 
Ceelopoma Colei ....+.+.++ London clay ... Sheppy. 
IEBKS panciancor SaCeOnCOSCe ID MOS opcoocecoocoone Ib. 
Conodus ferox ........0000 ag Taiash sss aivelstensele Lyme. 
Cottus Drevis........seceeee ase Tertiary beds ... (Eningen. 
Ctenacanthus brevis.......+. Carb. Limestone Bristol. 
heterogyTus ........00. ID ty eeaopoandconae Armagh. 
MAjOL aes esac SCCCSLEDA DOM sas sdeeeiodee Bristol. 
tenuistriatus......+0.0 IDS sGonooccuoaGone : Ib. 
Ctenolepis cyclus ....... Sccce Great Oolite ... Stonesfield. 
Ctenoptychius apicalis ..... : Coal shale ...... Stafford. 
dentatus: csc<ccvevcce oes Carb. Limestone Armagh. 
——marginalis ....... “LOGE DOcbassccegesceeds ; Ib. 
pectinatus .........00. Coal shale ...... N. Wales. 
TACICANS ...eeeccccevecs Carb. Limestone Armagh. 
Sagittatus .....ccecscoees DOS ino ddeaetdctses Ib. ’ 
SEITALTUS|: .sccoccosees es DOD csv cedecscede Ib. 
Cybium-macropomum ...... London clay ... Sheppy. 
Cyclurus minor .....-s0600- Tertiary beds ... (Eningen. 
Dapedius arenatus  .....-0+. LAAs; jtaedasesesede Lyme. 
Coleitessss-ss= pase sess DO nsasamcresaenness Ib. 
granulatus ........00. DOsheccasseoenerers Ib. 
—— MICANS «0... .eeeeeeeeeeee DOS eet cracrensesr Whitby. 
OlDISpensescses saesesedss DOP. psnoscssacocss Barrow. 
—— PO]itus ... creceeseeeeees DON sesecntasscaers Lyme. 
—— PUNCHALUS .......eeeeeeee 1D anbandodocossonc Ib. 
Dentex breviceps ....... “CEE HOCENC)..xarcseenee Monte Bolca. 
Dercetis elongatus ......... Chalk Viccccessenes Kent. 
Diodon erinaceus .......+.00e Eocene........+00. Monte Bolca. 
——. Scilla .....seereeeeeeeee Tertiary beds ... Malta. 
Diplacanthus crassispinus . Old Red ......646 Stromness. 
longispinus ...... saeeee 1D Os Acoadooonoscet Lethen. 
StriatUlUs ......cecrccces 1DY@)»' aseinsoudaooanict Ib. 
Diplodus gibbosus  ......... Coal shale ...... Staffordshire. 
Diplopterus borealis ......... OldtRed Wicereesss Stromness. 
CArbONaATIUS ......+000. : Coal shale ...... Leeds. 
— macrocephalus........ z Old#Redsorser eave Lethen. 
Dipterus macrolepidotus ... IDYe \ pandiooodoao0c: Caithness. 
Ductor leptosomus ....++66. EOcCen€.....600000. Monte Bolca. 
Enchodus halocyon ......+.. Ghaik Favesses snes Kent. 


Seeeee EEE 


the Karl of Enniskillen and Sir P. G. Egerton. 


GENUvs and Species. 


Ephippus longipennis 


Esox lepidotus ....... 


Eugnathus chirotes 
fasciculatus ... 
microlepidotus 
—— minor ......... 
Ornatus......... 
— orthostomus 
—— polyodon ...... 
scabriusculus 
speciosus ...... 
tenuidens...... 


Eurynotus crenatus 


Fistularia Keenigii... 
tenuirostris ... 


Galeus aduncus...... 


falcatus 
pristodontus... 
semiserratus... 
serratus 


serene 


serene ee 


eeeeee 


eeeeeteee 


wearers 


see eeenee 


eeereeee 


eeerenses 


eeeeee eee 


peeeeeree 


appendiculatus......00« 


seeeesees 


Gasteronemus rhombeus ... 


Glyptocephalus radiatus ... 


Glyptolepis leptopterus 


Gobio analis 


seeereeee 


Goniognathus coryphznoides 


maxillaris  ... 


Gyracanthus formosus ...... 


tuberculatus 


Gyrodus angustus ... 
— levior 
—— trigonus ...... 
n. Ss. 


see eeeeee 


er 


Gyrolepis Albertii... 


Rankini 


Gyrosteus mirabilis 


Helodus didymus ... 
—— levissimus ... 


—— mammillaris 


tenuistriatus... 


eee aeeeee 


fees aseee 


veeeeeeee 


saree eee 


eeeeee eee 


eeeeeetee 


seeeeeeee 


se eeeeeee 


—— planus 
simplex 


turgidus 


Peete eee ree eeenes 


Ce 


See sare eeneses 


Formation. 


twee ewe ne eens 
eee 
Seen e weet e eens 

eee e eee eeeee 
obtener etwas 


Coal formation . 


Black schist...... 
I DOOD TNA Saddagscodes 


Chalk 


owen meee ee eeeee 


Molasse 


HOCeneseescssesci. 
London clay 
Old Red 


see eeeane 


Tertiary beds ... 


London clay 
10s: spstedosnodac np 


eereee 


o seer eesereeenes 


(GIFS Sorgoacnesee 
London clay 
Great Oolite 


este eeereseeeeee 


Muschelkalk? ... 
Coal shale 


© ene e ee ereeetees 


DOtwess shvenoeses 
Coal shale 
Carb. Limestone 


Locality. 


— 


(ningen. 


Lyme. 
Whitby. 
Solenhofen. 
Lyme. 

Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 

Street. 


Burdie House. 


Engi. 
Monte Bolea. 


Soleure. 
Stickla. 
Kent. 
Maestricht. 


Soleure. 
Monte Bolca. 
Sheppy. 
Lethen. 
(Eningen. 


Sheppy. 
Ib. 


N. Wales. 
N. Shields. 


Maidstone. 


Sheppy. 
Stonesfield. 


Ib. 
Axmouth. 
Leeds. 
Axmouth. 
Whitby. 
Armagh. 
Bristol. 


Staffordshire. 
Armagh. 


491 


Monte Bolea. 


492 Fossil Fish in the Collections of 
Genus and Sprciks. Formation. Locality. 

Hemipristis serra ............ Molasse ........ ‘ Soleure. 

Holocentrum pygeum ...... OGENE veresescnwee Monte Bolea. 

Holoptychius granulatus ... Coal shale ...... Rhuabon. 
HI Dertiiecsccerecssssinc Coal formation . Burdie House. 

——— MINOT oe. ees eee eeeeceeee Coal shale ...... Leeds. 

—— sauroides ..........00008 DWOspacseccerdorencs Ib. 

Hybodus acutus .........06. Kimmeridge clay Shotover. 
CATINATUS es eeeews sss se AGIASietosncee es case Lyme. 
dorsalismeecus csscccscs se Great Oolite Stonesfield. 
GRAINS! “peussodopbobooc TGV AR Weleeeise caestcesiee Lyme. 
nay ee Dorcas cla: 
grossispinus 
BTOSSICONUS .,...0+000:5 Great oolite...... Stonesfield. 
nomepmen } SEs1850006 AS 35s ocrisionienreae Lyme. 
medius 
longiCONUS ......ese0ee Muschelkalk Bayreuth. 
Marginalis .....ecrevee Great Oolite Stonesfield. 

——— MINOL oo eecseveesseeee Muschelkalk ? ... Axmouth. 
MLICALIIS Mes ses estlo'ss eae DOS eepyccinnsene ss Ib. 
MOLY PLO ebececenes eoies Great Oolite Stonesfield. 

Hybodus reticulatus 
CULUUS MEN sirieeee ss IBIS coosadaoGadone Lyme. 
incurvus 
BULLCEUS)) Veecissiles es eeies Purbeck stone ... Purbeck. 

Hypsodon Lewesiensis...... Chalkop ecm cceesleise Kent. 
OblONgUS ...........0008 London clay...... Sheppy. 
Moliapicusserecrssis.-<-1 DO Sema stececeecces Ib. 

Isurus Macrurus «.......e0 Black schist...... Engi. 

Labrax schizurus .,..++...++- Eocene............ Monte Bolca. 

Lamna acuminata............ BLEOILES Sohopcogacanc Sussex. 
contortidens..........+. IW EXSIS © Godbsosae Soleure. 
cuspidata 

Sa es ee ey Da es ee Ib. 

—— elegans ......eeeeereeeees London clay...... Sheppy. 

Lates) 2aciliss...0...s.c+s.c00 HOCENE senceneceess Monte Bolca. 

Lebias cephalotes ............ Tertiary beds ... Sinigaglia. 
crassicaudus ......66- IDYeS seeoenasoccuesec Aix. 

Lepidotus fimbriatus ...... LUTE) eesohonndnadede Lyme. 

—— Fitton .............0000 Wealden ......... Tilgate. 
Mantellit (;.<.c-o+>+02 LDYD5, Gaodon0d0sc00d Tb. 

—— MINOY ... ss eeeeeeee eens Purbeck stone... Purbeck. 
notopterus .........66- Oolite, Snssseecse Solenhofen. 

—— palliatus ............... Kimmeridge clay Boulogne. 
punctulatus .........64 CIPS “aaconnecddos Kent. 

—— semiserratus ......... IVINS Gonanastoaadon: Whitby. 
serratulus  ........+++ ID Sb egcemabocasicboo Barrow. 
unguiculatus ......... Great Oolite . Stonesfield. 


the Earl of Enniskillen and Sir P. G. Egerton. 493 


Genus and SPECIEs. Formation. Locality. 
Lepracanthus Colei ......... Coal shale ...... N. Wales. 
Leptacanthus semistriatus Great Oolite ... Stonesfield. 

SCIEARUSTE cesceeegeuste es DOo. ca-cesce sce ges Tb. 
—— tenuispinus ...........+ | BENS Baeececconcus Lyme. 
Leptolepis Bronnii ......... UNAS eaecets eth acer Lyme. 
CHUUAHSD ceceseccseccs es DOL sss ceetesoeetes Ib. 
CONTEACUUS)| .ocsesssce ee Oolite:.. cites. Solenhofen. 
(HS: - Secaacsesdcasec WAS ess cectcecs es lb. 
—— filipennis ............. Ss IVES oebeastannococe Street. 
ICTIORTI ccc tec cece sce se A Ooliter..c2ittcees Solenhofen. 
WAS eceeccssacstcsseeees DGanst-cactscccesed Eichstadt. 
paucispondylus ,..... Green sand ...... Kelheim. 
—— polyspondylus ,,....... OMNES coccossoocee Solenhofen. 
TESTS RY Saendacasdacosnce Green sand ,...,. Kelheim. 
sprattiformis ......... Opliters--ceocs- +s Solenhofen, 
Sa VOTE Ses ssiepais tes nee Green sand ...... Kelheim. 
Leuciscus gracilis .,.......... Tertiary beds ... Wurtemburg. 
VAGUSCUIUS) .icessesrccs On rsteecctcesesste (ningen. 
HATER) eooocansondasoe Papier-kohl ...... Rhine. 
—— (€ningensis ............ Tertiary beds .., (Eningen. 
PAPYTACEUS .......eee0 Papier-kohl...... Rhine. 
Lichia prisca .........ssseeeees EOcene........0000 Monte Bolea. 
Macropoma Egertoni ...... Galiensseess=esese> Speeton. 
Manteliic...cccesseserss Chalks isscshss sees Sussex. 
Macrosemius brevirostris ... Great Oolite ... Stonesfield. 
Mallotus villosus ........+. he Recent beds ....., Greenland. 
Megalichthys Hibberti...... Coal shale ...... Burdie House. 
Megalops priscus ......+. ete London clay...... Sheppy. 
Microdon hexagonus ...... Oolites. 22522823 Solenhofen. 
TACUEGUSE Nee sec cce sees cee Purbeck stone... Purbeck. 
Mnugil princeps .......+..+++++ Tertiary beds ... Aix. 
Myliobates angustus......... London clay..... . Sheppy. 
PYLAUUS sp ennes sees ee=s ‘ IMG r acdocsooaaseped Ib. 
——marginalis ............ ID aondedscoanecen Ib. 
——  MITIANS 20... ...cceecceece DOs .ccevcvesvecses Tb. 
Myliobates Stokesii ......... 
—— StudeM ........cccscecece Molasse ......... Soleure. 
— subarcuatus ....,....... London clay...... Sheppy. 
Toliapicus.............4+ IDG» ecssconsconcoce Ib. 
aa Seer COLOOUE: Dyeeeees (Orie crecnoonnnnen Norfolk. 
Myriacanthus paradoxus ... IWR ecedeoecoucanos Lyme. 
—— T€tIOFSUS ........e000e0e DOs Seeccweecets oe Tb. 
Mpyripristis homopterygius OCCIC: ose sce - Monte Bolca. 


leptacanthus......... we DOs icesdcavassdes . Ib. 


494 Fossil Fish in the Collections of 


Genus and SPECIES. Formation. Locality. 
Nemacanthus brevispinus... Great Oolite... Stonesfield. 
HlifeTsspeceatescoscaeenee Muschelkalk ? ... Aust. 

Nemopteryx crassus ........- Black schist...... Engi. 
CLONGAatUS ......c.cereeoe [DOs gacshannceskber Ib. 
: [do. 
Notagogus Pentlandi......... Jura Limestone Torre d’Orlan- 
Nothosemus octostychius... WAS i cceecdavene ces Lyme. 
Notidanus microdon......... Chalkayteesescetsc Kent. 
primigenius ............ Molasse Wancsssent Soleure. 
Odontaspis rhaphiodon...... Chalk. <cecesnacas Maestricht. 
Onchus plicatus...........0... Carb. Limestone Armagh. 
RECUUS MV sachisamenecsiesece ID Gs quaeke saonadeec Ib. 
—— subulatus ............... Coal shale ...... Rhuabon. 
Ophiopsis dorsalis............ Purbeck stone ... Purbeck. 
Oracanthus Milleri ......... Carb. Limestone Bristol. 
TAIN OIA eles clio saves ce sise DOs soccsneseess Armagh. 
—— pustulosus ..........5. DOs) vicsessssatecses Bristol. 
Orodus ramosus ........0005 DD Ong eiaelsteetertatdersire Ib. 
Osmeroides Glarisiensis ... Black schist...... Engi. 
—— Lewesiensis ............ Chalk) ..icsasc.n00 Sussex. 
Osteolepis arenatus ......... OldeRedierexccces Gamrie. 
macrolepidotus ...... DON Guvcesaacteeeee Orkney. 
MAJORS sceteckvceceo re s- DOs Pisesecasustcess Lethen. 
microlepidotus ...... DO. sccccstcessasss Orkney. 
Otodus appendiculatus ... Chalke. .c: sci: 000 Sussex. 
(CMASSUS.- seace ceessinesleee' 
Vatasieis.cews eossaacseoses Chalk ..s.;2i3%500 Maestricht. 
MACKOGUSEcaeesenceeeas London clay...... Sheppy. 
=—=/ODIIGUUS! ...cgcsccsenses DOS, caeontherts coe 1b. 
eee Crags ccsiescgsaaee Norfolk. 
Oxyrhina hastalis ............ Molasse .:......: Soleure. 
Mantellitqecessc-ccsce-< Chalkct ens sscodtel Sussex. 
—— quadrans ...........066. Molasse ......... Soleure. 
—— xiphodon ............... Tertiary beds ... Malta. 
Pachycormus acutirostris... WAS’ .hewssasceces Whitby. 
PaaON NS spopsdedadadcuco6: IDO od sscgou0nn68t0 Ib. 
VatiPCNNIS)-.escs<< cesses DO: .cesstossssdess Lyme. 
TatinOStris: | cc dcsdeecewe WD Os ni amcnzcaconsins Whitby. 
—— atu .....ccececceeseeeees DOW sarestensninse Ib. 
LePtOStEUS cp... ¢acnecoee IDG} “Gousdbebecticndc Lyme 
——— MACTUTUS ....seeeseerene TNE Sobsenbnouqdocse Ib. 
=== 1165 [9h “Godosdoadoanqdnodded: IDs Sco abonGacaanone Whitby. 
Paleoniscus Blainvillei ... Coal formation . Muse. 
—— catopterus ........060. INewPReGe ccc css Roan Hill. 


——— COMTUS ..rsevesecveeerere Mag. Limestone Ferry Hill. 


the Karl of Enniskillen and Sir P. G. Egerton. 


Genus and SPECIEs. 


Palzoniscus Duvernoy 


Egertoni 
elegans 


glaphyrus 


longissimus ...... 
macropomus ... 


macrophthalmus 
magnus 


Kobisoni 


Paleorhynchum Colei 


Perca Beaumontii 


Egertoni 
latum 


longirostre 
medium 


longus 


Petalodus Hastingsic 


Pholidophorus Bechei ...... 


psittacinus 
leevissimus 
rectus 


fusiformis 
Hastingsiz 


TATIMANUS | Saco vests cca 


leptocephalus 
limbatus 
macrocephalus 
minor 


Stricklandi 
Taxis 


urzoides 


MECIOSIA Gees cores 


Freieslebeni...... 


Monensis ......... 


Vratislaviensis ... 


seen 


sete weer rens 


see eeeeee 


shew eee eeeee 


saeeee 


serene 


seeeee 


a eeeee 


seen ewer 


Glarisianum ... 


Seen e emer eee ene 


Between eeeee 


a eee eee ewan eee 


eee eee 


Sete ee eee weer eens 


wereeenee 


seen 


eee eee eeree 


Sere m nan arenas 


eee eeeeeeeer 


TALUS 288 snc cecscoacce sees 


aeeeee 


aeeece 


ee rr 


MAGIANS felcmicb cost aetcacss)-tals 
radiatopunctatus 


atten 


eeeeee 


eenene 


seeeee 


sneaee 


Placodus gigas ..........00. a 
—— Minsteri ........ 


ernest 


Formation. 


Coal formation . 
Coal shale ...... 
Mag. Limestone 
Kupfer-schiefer . 
Mag. Limestone 
D2) ccnetespacrace 
Aecbstein ss s.500- 
Mag. Limestone 
Kupfer-schiefer . 
Coal shale 


Coal formation . 


New Red......... 


Bebe eee eeenees 
owen eee enone 
Peta eee ne eneee 
See eee e ween aee 


fee ewe ene eenee 


© eee eee e ee eeeee 


ee ee 


Tertiary beds ... 


Carb. Limestone 


eee ewer neeeane 


sete eee e ee eeeee 


sete eee eneee 


see ee eeneee 
sete weer eeee 
eee eens ee eenee 
sete ee eeeeee 
eee eeeeeeeee 


Oe seveveccevceece 


sneer ee eeenee 


Carb. Limestone 
London clay...... 


Muschelkalk 


Oe veveesenseveces 


Locality. 


Zweibriicken. 


Staffordshire. 
Ferry Hill. 
Mansfeld. 
Ferry Hill. 
Ib. 


Ilmenau. [way. 


Clarence Rail- 
Mansfeld. 
Anglesea. 
Burdie House. 
Ruppersdorf. 


Engi. 
Ib. 
Ib. 
Ib. 
Ib. 
Ib. 


Aix. 


Ticknall. 
Armagh. 
Ib. 
Ib. 


Lyme. 
Castellamare. 
Barrow. 
Solenhofen. 
Lyme. 
Solenhofen. 
Street. 
Lyme. 
Eichstadt. 
Stonesfield. 
Lyme. 
Eichstadt. 
Solenhofen. 
Barrow. 
Solenhofen. 
Kelheim. 
Solenhofen. 


Sheppy. 

Ib. 

Ib. 
Armagh. 
Hampshire. 


Bayreuth. 
Tb. 


495 


496 Fossil Fish in the Collections of 
Genus and SPECIEs. Formation. Locality. 
Platax Woodwardii ......... Orage ractcntcccs Norfolk. 
Platygnathus paucidens ... OldsRedtytsc..- Orkney. 
Platysomus gibbosus ...... Kupfer-schiefer . Eisleben. 
TEER WENO Goosuccnonpbour Coal shale ...... Leeds. 
Ria ERS socscogbemenanbose Mag. Limestone Ferry Hill. 


Pleionemus macrospondylus 
Pleuracanthus planus ....,. 


Pleurodus affinis ............ 
Peecilodus Jonesii 
obliquus 
parallelus 
subleevis 


eee wee eeneeeee 


ete e reer erenee 


Pristis Hastingsie ......... 


Psammodus cornutus 
DOLOSUShre ces caeeenarecs 
rugosus 


serene 


————ALUS asec areeas can ccecet 


Pterygocephalus paradoxus 


Ptychodus acutus ............ 
altior 


eee ereweene 


—— gibberulus 
NAGISSIMMUS 2 ceeaeannees 
— mammillaris 
POLYYYTUS ........0..0006 
spectabilis 


eeeene 


Ptycholepis Bollensis 


Pycnodus biserialis ......... 
Bucklandi 
—— didymus ...........04.. 
CISCOIGES) he cscesoeeene 


Pewee ee we eeeneeee 


= Hnmipe ee 


eee eeeeeeee 


ovalis 
PALVUSHecweneiss seceiecce 
THOMPUS ese eccwenesecite 
TUGULOSUS .......0e0eee0 


Cee eer eee eeceseres 


Pygeeus Coleanus .........005 


Black schist 


Coal shale 


seeeee 


London clay...... 


Carb. Limestone 


Jura Limestone 
Great Oolite 


Jura Limestone 
Great Oolite 


HOCENE! psacavens 


Engi. 
Leeds. 
Rhuabon. 


Armagh. 
Ib. 


Hampshire. 


Armagh. 
Ib. 
Ib. 


Lethen. 
Ib. 

Gamrie. 
Lethen. 


Monte Bolea. 


Folkstone. 
Sussex. 
Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 

Ib. 


Whitby. 


Little Gibraltar, 
Stonesfield. 

Ib. 

Little Gibraltar. 


ura. 
Stonesfield. 
Ib. 

Tilgate. 
Stonesfield. 
Tb. 

Ib. [do. 


Torre d’Orlan- 
Stonesfield. 


Monte Bolca. 


the Karl of Enniskillen and Sir P. G. Egerton. 


Genus and SpPEcIEs. 


Pygopterus Humboldtii 
mandibularis 


Raia antiqua .v.csecsssecveeeee 


Rhacolepis brama ..,......... 
buccalis 


Pee eee eee teens 


Rhodeus elongatus ......... 
Saurichthys apicalis ........ ; 
Saurocephalus lanciformis . 
Sauropsis mordax ..,.... recis 


Sciznurus Bowerbankii ... 
crassior 


Scilliodus antiquus 


Semionotus rhombifer ...... 
striatus 


Semiophorus velicans 


Serranus microstomus ...... 
—— OCCipitalis.....,....0.00. 


Smerdis micracanthus ...... | 
minutus 


Sparnodus altivelis 
—— macrophthalmus ...... 
— micracanthus 
—— ovalis 


SRS araeosoncacadeoccoric 
Sphenolepis squamosseus... 
Sphenonchus hamatus ...... 
Sphyreena gracilis............ 


Sphyrznodus crassidens ... 
—— PTISCUS ......eseceeeseeee 


Spinacorhinus polyspondylus 
Strophodus favosus ......... 


———_ MAQNUS oes sereeeeeeeee 
reticulatus 


tenuis 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. 


Formation. 


Kupfer-schiefer . 
Mag. Limestone 


Crag ccciyses erame 
Ghalkyres vcccrs se 


Tertiary beds ... 
Muschelkalk ? .. 


OS, Becetosttes ee 


DOs eed os 


teen ennee 


Benen eee 


Kimmeridge clay 
Jura Limestone 


Tertiary beds ,.. 


DOs cissevetectenes 


Kimmeridge ae! 
Inferior Oolite.. 
Green sand ...... 
Great Oolite 


Vol. vii. 


Locality. 


Mansfeld. 


Ferry Hill. 


(Eningen. 
Axmouth. 
Sussex. 
Stonesfield. 
Sheppy. 
Ib. 

Kent. 


Lyme. 
Seefeld. 


Monte Bolea. 


Shotover. 
Jura. 


Aix. 
Lyme. 
Monte Bolea. 


Sheppy. 
I 


. 


Lyme. 


Stonesfield. 
Tb. 
Shotover. 
Dundry. 
Maidstone. 


| Stonesfield. 


2K 


497 


498 Bibliographical Notices. 


GENUS and SPECIES. Formation. Locality. 
Tetragonolepis confluens ... TWAS) Sececscecacece Lyme. 
Corsalis  ...ecssesseseas DON cpecscotactars Gloucestersh. 
—— heteroderma.......+.... IDX: cosocageoacbbec Lyme. 
—— Leachii........: sewdedeee DOs sacccaraseseune Ib. 
leiOSOMUS .-...sceeeeveee WOpieeccecsaseeene Ib. 
—— monilifer ..........s0c6 1D Yeo) Geocotccutnonee Barrow. 
OVALS Secs c.sosscocsscee DO oevcetsccssnsos Whitby. 
—— pholidotus ....... wears DOE fegeccsatersiasace Lyme. 
— pustulatus .........00 WOMtaneoncccseetes Ib. 
FACIAGUS) ceceesse-cssecs DOS cones asddedaate Ib. 
—— SPECIOSUS o.........eeeee DO re ecraseeeseseces Ib. 
—— striolatus ....ccececeeeee DOs) cece veenceretes Barrow. 
Tetrapterus priscus ......... London clay...... Sheppy. 
Thrissops formosus ......... Green sand ...... Kelheim. 
—— salmoneus .........045 QOolitey vr ercess be. Solenhofen. 
Thyellina prisca ............ TAS reve sees scoseie Lyme. 
Tinca fureata  .....sce.eeeees Tertiary beds ... (Eningen. 
Vomer longispinus ......... HOGENE T cesceneest | Monte Bolca. 
Zygeena dubia .......... eee. Molasse’ 20.005. Soleure. 
IN@Wa SENUS) ee cevaceeees een Kocene......+.- aoe Monte Bolca. 
INS icdan -cecoseapapeubaso tau Chalky...csnsesases Kent. 
Neu Weach inenainceeaecnsnasediods Tertiary beds ... Aix. 
INGA eporisoecossene socuUCCCeone Black schist... Greenland. 
INS Bigs concupecsaopdea: cuec inane HOCene. 33 sccses0- Monte Bolca. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


Natural History as a Branch of General Education. By Robert Pat- 
terson. Belfast. 8vo, 28 pp. 1840. 


Terex are perhaps very few persons who are not sensibly alive to 
the objects of study which Natural History presents, and yet the pro- 
portion of those who pursue any department of it as a science is but 
small. We may probably find an explanation of this circumstance 
in the operation of two causes. In the first place, the scientific pur- 
suit of zoology or botany cannot be so profitably applied to the arts 
by which wealth is accumulated as many other departments of sci- 
ence, amongst which we may mention chemistry and the various 
branches of natural philosophy. Men of science must live as well 
as other people ; and it is the lot of a few only to be able to pursue 
science independently of their means of subsistence. 

In the second place, Natural History has never occupied a pro- 


Bibliographical Notices. 499 


minent place in the courses of education which have been prescribed 
in British Universities. Latin and Greek and Mathematics have been 
the sole passports to Professors’ chairs, and the highest prizes that 
the church has had to bestow have been conferred on the greatest 
adept in Greek metres or in the abstractions of algebraical analysis. 
Such a state of things has been long exploded on the continent, and 
Natural History there occupies a position which it ought always to 
hold, wherever the true end and aim of science is known and ap- 
preciated. 

Weare, however, differently situated in this country. The changes 
that may be judged by a few to be desirable cannot be enforced on 
the many without suspicion of interest; and the prejudices of the 
few often oppose the enlightened demands of the many. In this 
state of things all that can be done is to wait patiently till the time 
come when the advantage and propriety of some change will be re- 
cognised by all. In the mean time, we think those naturalists do 
well who take every opportunity of enforcing on the attention of the 
public the importance of cultivating a taste for Natural History ; 
and we feel much satisfaction that Mr. Patterson of Belfast has ap- 
peared as a labourer in this field, well known as this gentleman is 
to many of our readers as a popular writer on Natural History, and 

_as an active and efficient member of the Natural History Section of 
the British Association. The pamphlet before us is an address de- 
livered before the Natural History Society of Belfast, and was 
printed at the request and expense of the Society. 

At the commencement our author meets the humiliating question 
cut bono, which we are so often obliged to hear from quarters where 
we might least expect it. 


“‘ What, it may be asked, is the use of Natural History? And by the word 
use, in such a question, is understood—In what way will Natural History 
increase a man’s profit, protect him from loss, or augment his personal com- 
fort? I pause not here to consider whether or not the question of cwi bono 
is not at the present time put too frequently and too pertinaciously ; whe- 
ther we do not sometimes leave the higher regions of science uninvestigated, 
while we try to wring some practical application out of a partially-revealed 
truth. The desire of testing the utility of every pursuit by some speedy 
and profitable result prevails so universally, that it might perhaps be needful 
to show, that, even on this ground, the study of Natural History is deserving 
of attention. 

“If so, it would only be necessary to quote from published works a few 
well-authenticated instances of loss, danger, or inconvenience, arising from 
the want of that information, which even an elementary knowledge of Na- 
tural History imparts. Such blunders are but too numerous; and though 
occasionally they may seem ludicrous, afford on the whole melancholy ex- 
amples of the evils produced byignorance, of time and labour misemployed, 
money uselessly squandered, and, sometimes, a temporary annoyance or loss, 
increased tenfold by the injudicious effort made for its removal. If to the 
weight of such evidence we add the fact, that the whole of our food, clothing, 
and habitations, are of necessity derived from the animal, vegetable, or mi- 
neral kingdoms, there will not, it is presumed, be any one hardy enough to 
deny that a correct knowledge of such things must be both desirable and 
advantageous.” 

a Kee? 


500 Bibliographical Notices. 


The whole subject is arranged under four heads :— 

1. Effects of the study of Natural History on the mental facul- 
ties. We quote the following very just observations which the au- 
thor makes upon this part of his subject :— 


“« The study of Natural History, though suitable for manhood, is highly 
attractive to youth; and bends itself, with easy adaptation, to the varying, 
intellectual capacities of its votaries. To the very young—to children only 
four or five years old, its objects are perhaps among the most pleasing that 
can be presented to their notice. At that age, when the observant faculties: 
are in constant action, and the reasoning powers are as yet immature, the 
flowers, the shells, the birds or quadrupeds, by which the child is surrounded, 
form naturally the primary subjects of his admiration and inquiry.. Those 
who have had any experience in the management of children will testify 
with what delight they listen to stories about such things, when the narrator 
possesses the art of making himself intelligible to the capacity of his audi- 
tors. How frequently is he again and again asked for the recital, while 
each repetition serves only to enhance its charms! Should the teacher be 
collecting flowers in spring, or gathering the shells which are scattered over 
the strand, he will find in children his most delighted and zealous assist~ 
ants, and will mark with what facility they can be taught to discriminate 
the several kinds, and to recollect the names of those which are the most 
attractive. And if the same individual—whether a parent or a teacher— 
be speaking on the subject to the same children some weeks afterwards, he 
will find, as I have often done, that the facts of which he knew they had 
been cognisant, were, in truth, but a small portion of those actually ob- 
served, and that a whole host of concomitant circumstances, and vivid, 
though sometimes fantastic associations, had been connected, by the chil- 
dren, with the visible objects to which he had supposed their entire attention 
had been directed. From such facts it may be fairly inferred, that Natural 
History is a study peculiarly well adapted for early youth. 

“« By thus directing the attention to various external objects which are re- 
garded with interest, we learn the very useful habit of ‘having our eyes 
about us.’ We have all read in our school-boy days the story of ‘ Eyes and 
no eyes;’ and we all know the difference which exists among educated peo- 
ple, as to the power of observing what is actually before their view. One 
sees a part only, and that imperfectly ; another, at a glance, takes in every- 
thing peculiar to the scene, almost by intuition. That prompt perceptive 
powers are desirable, and that they, toa great extent, are dependent on cul- 
tivation, every one will admit. The objects which Natural History embraces 
are well adapted to call these powers into action, and train them to: prompt- 
itude and vigour. Hence I rank among its intellectual effects, the beneficial 
influence it exerts on the observant faculties. 

“ But this influence is not limited to quickness in using our eyes. As we 
advance a little beyond childhood, it takes in a wider sphere of usefulness. 
It teaches us to note resemblances among objects; thus enabling us, in 
some degree, to group them together by their apparent affinities; and it 
accustoms us also to mark the differences among those which, in many par- 
ticulars, are alike. On this all classification among external objects must 
depend : on this must rest the divisions of classes, families, genera, and spe- 
cies, so indispensable to the naturalist. To discover resemblances, to de- 
tect differences, are processes totally distinct from the mere power of ob- 
serving. They are not acts of the perceptive, but of the reflective faculties. 
They require not merely the exercise of our eyes, but of our powers of com- 
parison and judgment. In other words, by the study of Natural History 
we acquire habits of discrimination, 


Bibliographical Notices. 50% 


* The pupil soon, however, discovers that many of his hastily-formed ideas 
and rapid generalizations are erroneous. He finds that, to draw his con- 
clusions with any certainty, the observations on which they are founded 
must be perfectly accurate; and not only accurately made, but accurately 
expressed, otherwise they will convey false impressions to other minds. J¢ 
enforces, therefore, accuracy in every particular. 

** And to make knowledge available, it is needful that its facts be syste- 
matically arranged. Without arrangement all is a chaos—‘ rudis indiges- 
tague moles.’ With arrangement, knowledge becomes at all times ready for 
service, and each accession enriches, not encumbers, its possessor. Whether 
he seek to acquire or to impart information, the student of nature is com- 
pelled to be methodical; and if he desire to illustrate any department of 
study by suitable specimens, they must be arranged before they can be ren- 
dered available. Natural History, therefore, directly promotes the forma- 
tion of orderly and systematic habits. 

“ But, in the next place, it benefits the mind, by vesting with new and 
increasing interest the objects by which we are surrounded ; thus furnishing 
agreeable trains of thought in the hours of relaxation. Time to the natu- 
talist never appears long. He groans not under the load of ennui by which 
others, in such circumstances, are occasionally oppressed. He finds active, 
healthy, cheerful occupation for every moment; and still the thirst for know- 
ledge ‘but grows by what it feeds on.’ To stimulate a constant desire for 
improvement, and to foster a buoyant activity of mind and spirit, no pursuit 
is more serviceable than that now under consideratien.” 


Mr. Patterson speaks here as one who has truly felt the ennobling 
influence of the pursuit of science, independent of the lower motives 
ef gain and ambition which may imperceptibly obtain an influence 
over the mind, and against which the man of science cannot too 
carefully watch*. 

2. Intellectual pleasures derivable from the study of Natural Hi- 
story. These are not peculiar to Natural History, and must be evi- 
dent to all who take delight in the exercise and cultivation of the 
intellect. 

3. Moral and devotional effects. Under this head the elevating 
influence of a study of the works of creation is pointed out and en- 
forced. The author well observes— 


“ But the mental effect is not limited to the production of a transient 
emotion of pleasure : it is the prelude of a long train of thought, and of the 
most grateful and reverential feeling towards the Great First Cause. The 
structural arrangements, admirable as they are, should never be regarded 
merely as examples of mechanical skill, as evidence of the operations of an 
Intelligence, as proofs of the existence of a God. They testify not only his 
existence, but his wisdom, his goodness, and his omnipotence; and should 
ever be studied with a direct and constant reference to Him. The natu- 
ralist whe, in this humble and truth-seeking spirit, explores the world 
around him, will ever feel what the poet has expressed, 

‘ These are Tuy glorious works, Parent of Good— 
Almighty !’ 


res a a ee ee 


* As an illustration of this subject, we would refer to an essay by Schiller 
intitled ‘ The Philosopher and Trader in Science,’ translated by Mrs. Austin, 
in a charming little volume just published, called ‘ Fragments of German 
Literature.’ 


502 Bibliographical Notices. 


“ Tf viewed in this light, the actions of the inferior animals become elevated 
into so many manifestations of the Almighty Intelligence, from whom they 
derive their being. Hence Bonnet says, in a brief but happy metaphor, 
‘ When I see an insect working at the construction of a nest or a cocoon, I 
am impressed with respect ; because it seems to me that I am at a spectacle 


where the Supreme Artist is hid behind the curtain *.’ ” 


4. Natural History as a branch of education. There can, we 
think, be little question of the desirableness of early instilling into 
the minds of the young a taste for those sciences which are capable 
of contributing so much to their happiness in mature years, and of 
thus rendering them useful members of society. Some may suppose 
that great difficulties exist in the way, on account of the want of 
teachers and books; but let the system be once adopted, and we be- 
lieve that there will be no lack of those capable of teaching, or of 
books fitted for the use of the beginner. In botany and geology we 
have already a good supply of elementary works’; and if we are not 
so well off in zoology, it is only because there has been at present 
no demand for such works. 

The following remarks, although intended to apply to Irish insti- 
tutions, may be adopted by many in England :— 


** To raise Natural History to a higher rank and more prominent station 
in our Irish colleges would be most desirable. I believe a wish that such 
should be the case prevails in many influential quarters ; and as that wish 
increases, it will find means and opportunity for its fitting expression. 
Meantime, I respectfully suggest that something might be done in our own 
province and in our own town, by directing public attention to the subject. 
Some of the proprietors of our Royal Academical Institution are sincerely 
desirous of seeing the course of education there revised and enlarged. Some 
learned and reverend members of the Presbyterian body are persuaded, that 
an increase of the term of study at present prescribed to their students would 
be highly desirable; and, also, that such a change should be accompanied 
by the introduction of new matter, and a revisal of that at present taught. 
This would seem, therefore, an auspicious time for bringing forward the 
views now submitted to your consideration. That a precedent may not be 
wanting for the change which I hope will in time be effected in the course 
of college education in Ireland, I may be permitted to refer to the University 
of London. Botany and Zoology form part of the matriculation examina- 
tion; and in that for the degree of Bachelor of Arts, a comprehensive outline 
of Animal Physiology, Vegetable Physiology, and Structural Botany is pre- 
scribed.” 

It gave us pleasure to know, that recently, when the Senate of the 
University of London were requested by the heads of some College 
connected with it, to remit that part of their matriculation exa- 
mination that referred to Natural History, they refused to do so. 
However little we should wish to see the study of the Classics or of 
Mathematics neglected, we are convinced that the study of Natural 
History bears too importantly on the welfare and happiness of man- 
kind to be wisely excluded from the educational institutions of our 
country. 

We conclude our notice with one more extract, referring our read- 


* «Contemplation de la Nature.’ 


Zoological Society. bUD 


ers to the pamphlet, to which we wish as wide a circulation as pos- 
sible ;— 


“ Tf we look beyond the boundaries of Great Britain, and note the prac- 
tice of our continental neighbours, we shall find it gives, in support of the 
course here recommended, the unanswerable testimony of experience. On 
this subject we have recently been put in possession of a well-arranged 
mass of information, in the Report by Professor Bache. This gentleman 
had been selected by the Trustees of the Girard College of Orphans, Phi- 
ladelphia, to procure information with respect to the system of instruc- 
tion pursued in similar establishments in Europe. For this purpose he vi- 
sited England, Scotland, Ireland, France, Belgium, Holland, Switzerland, 
Italy, and the principal states of Germany. It was not until two years 
had been thus spent, and 278 schools of various kinds had been personally 
inspected, that Dr. Bache prepared his very valuable Report. From it we 
learn that, in the great majority of the continental schools, Natural History 
forms a regular part of the course of instruction, and usually occupies from 
two to four hours in the week. In some places it is connected with phy- 
sical geography or with physics; in others it stands out as a distinct branch 
of education, and attention is given to its different departments in successive 
years. The entire Report gives unequivocal evidence of its good effects in 
awakening ‘habits of ohservation and reflection;’ and also of its being 
“eminently calculated to promote early religious impressions.’ It also states 
that the experience of the Prussian Gymnasia may be appealed to ‘as pro- 
ving the entire compatibility of such instruction, with an otherwise sound 
system ; and the entire possibility of accomplishing it without neglecting 
other more important branches.’” 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


ZCOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
August 25, 1840.—W. H. Lloyd, Esq., in the Chair. 


Specimens were exhibited of five new species of Kangaroo, form- 
ing part of the collection made by Mr. Gould, who had just returned 
from Australia, after an absence of two years and a half spent in the 
investigation of the habits and ceconomy of the animals of that con- 
tinent. 

The first of these Kangaroos to which Mr. Gould drew attention 
was a large species, but little inferior in size to the Macropus major, 
inhabiting the summits of the mountain ranges in the interior of 
New South Wales. Mr. Gould observed, that it is a most powerful 
animal, and very dangerous to approach. The unusual strength and 
size of the limbs suggested the specific name of robustus, and Mr. 
Gould accordingly characterized it as 

Macrorus (PeTroGaLe*) rozustus. Macr. artubus anticis mag- 

nis et prerobustis ; vellere e fusco cinereo, apud partes inferiores 
pallidiore ; tarsis fuscis ; digitis anticé nigris ; antipedibus, et 
carpis, nigris; capite fuliginoso leviter tinclo; utrdque gend 
lined albescente notatd ; guld, guttureque albidis ; caudd superné 
fusca, subtus pallidiore. 


* The Petrogale of Gray is probably identical with Heteropus of Jourdan. 


504 Zoological Society. 


Longitudo ab apice rostri ad caude basin.... 47 0 
BH REA eR cic CM Oe Pea we Tels 
tarsi digitorumque(sine unguibus).. 11 0O 
ab apice rostri ad basin auris .... 8 O 
GUYS as son is Hoe ROE oe ae AO 
Femina differt vellere ex argenteo cinereo, corpore subtis feré 
albo. Long. corporis cum capite, 33 unc. ; caud@, 26; tarsi digito- 
rumque, 10 unc. 2 lin. 
The second species has a remarkably elegant appearance, being of 
a slender delicate form, and adorned with two white stripes, which 
commencing at the occiput, run down the back of the neck on to the 
shoulders, where they are recurved. Mr. Gould proposed to desig- 
nate this species 


Macropus Frenatus. Macr. elegans, et gracilis; vellere molli 
brevi, colore e fusco cinereo; corpore subtis albo ; ab occipite 
utrinque super humeros lined angustd alba currente ; interspatio 
obscuro, et apud occiput nigrescente : caudd tuberculo parvo cor- 
neo ad apicem instructo, pilis nigrescentibus abscondito ; tarsis, 
artubusque anticis feré albis, digitis pilis obscuris pauld ad- 
spersis. 


Longitudo ab apice rostri ad caudz basin.... 23 0 
COMME. Ji aBi cet og teas sha alae sae 20 O 
tarsi digitorumque (sine unguibus).. 5 6 
ab apice rostri ad basin auris 4 2 
QUIS SOK 2 PRS Se iy aod asia ayes 

Hab. Interior of New South Wales. 

The third species is about the same size as the last. The most 
remarkable character in this animal consists in its having a nail at 
the tip of the tail: this nail is hidden by the tuft of hair with which 
the end of the tail is furnished, and greatly resembles a finger-nail, 
both in texture and form, but is of a black colour, The name pro- 
posed for this species was 


Macropus uneuirer. Macr. corpore gracili, caudd perlonga ; 
vellere perbrevi, et mediocritér molli : colore fulvo, parte corporis 
anteriore, et collo albescentibus ; capite fere toto, nec non artubus 
abdomineque albis: nota fusca longitudinali, apud dorsum ; caudé 
albidd, apicem versus, pilis longis et fuscis indutd, ad apicem 
cum ungue nigrescente, fere magnitudinem et figuram unguis 
exhibente, ut in digito hominis videtur, instructd. © 


Longitudo ab apice rostri ad caude basin.... 25 0O 
; COMME «teh x, drwvatsta cain 35 wa etehalate 26 O 
tarsi digitorumque (sine unguibus).. 7 O 
4 0 

6 


-_——— 


ab apice rostri ad basin auris . 
re ENI ES. sea 206, bi acete a areld + abnehepe aa nee 2 
Hab. North-west coast of Australia. 
To the fourth species, having two crescent-shaped white marks 
on the shoulders, Mr. Gould gave the name of 


Zoological Society. 505 


Macrorus tunatus. Macr.capite brevi, auribus magnis ; artubus 
anticis parvis ; tarsis mediocritér elongatis et gracilibus ; colore 
cinereo, collo humerisque ferrugineo pallidé tinctis ; corpore sub- 
tus e cinereo albo ; lined arcuatd alba in utrinque latus, ab hu- 
meris extensd. 


une. lin. 

Longitudo ab apice rostriad caude basin.... 18 0 
SLT Trees See eres eR eS fo SB Orr Ore 

tarsi digitorumque (sine unguibus).. 4 6 

ab apice rostri ad basin auris .... 3 O 

UTES, Sits ieee oy eke Nagi at. eles 20 


Hab. West coast of Australia. 

The fifth species resembles the Common Hare in size, and in the 
texture of the fur; so much so, indeed, that a portion of its skin 
could not be distinguished from that of a Hare. The fore-legs and 
feet of this animal being very small, Mr. Gould proposed to describe 
it as 

Macrorvus Leroripes. Macr. pro magnitudine et velleris colore 

nec non texturd, Lepori timido assimilis ; capite breviusculo ; 
antibrachiis pedibusque parvulis ; cauda breviusculd et gracili; 
corpore superné nigro, fusco et flavido variegato ; apud latera, et 
circum oculos colore pallidé fulvo prevalente ; abdomine e cinereo 
albo ; artubus anticis ad basin nigris. 


unc. lin 

Longitudo ab apice rostri ad caude basin.... 19 6 
CHUNK rs o.s ators oaks aiater= aeevete 130 

tarsi digitorumque...... jee taeate She An) 9 

ab apice rostri ad basin auris .... 4 0O 

QUEES) Heyl fal ster Seta on ha Nias BN 2 0 


Hab. Interior of Australia. 


Mr. Gould also exhibited a remarkable spiny Lizard, allied to the 
Agamas, which he had procured from Swan River. 


Mr. Gould then called the attention of the Members to an extra- 
ordinary piece of Bird-architecture, which he had ascertained to be 
constructed by the Satin Bird, Ptilonorhynchus holosericeus, and an- 
other of similar structure, but still larger, by the Chlamydera macu- 
lata. These constructions, Mr. Gould states, are perfectly anomalous 
in the architecture of birds, and consist in a collection of pieces of 
stick and grass, formed into a bower; or one of them (that of the 
Chlamydera) might be called an avenue, being about three feet in 
length, and seven or eight inches broad inside ; a transverse section, 
giving the figure of a horse-shoe, the round part downwards. They 
are used by the birds as a playing-house, or “‘run,” as it is termed, 
and are used by the males to attract the females. ‘The ‘run’ of 
the Satin Bird is much smaller, being less than one foot in length, 
and moreover differs from that just described in being decorated 
with the highly-coloured feathers of the Parrot tribe; the Chlamy- 
dera, on the other hand, collects around its ‘“‘run” a quantity of 
stones, shells, bleached bones, etc.; they are also strewed down the 


506 Zoological Society. 


centre within. Mr. Gould spent much time in observing the habits 
of those birds, and was fully satisfied that the “‘runs”’ were actually 
formed by them, and constructed for the purposes described. 


Sept. 8.—James Whishaw, Esq., in the Chair. 


An extensive series of new species of the genus Cardium was ex- 
hibited by Mr. Cuming, and the following account by Mr. G. B. 
Sowerby, Jun., of their characters, was read. 


Carpium S1nens£, Conch. Illustr. f. 35. Card. testa rotundatd, 
postice subrostrata pauld ringente, ad marginem subexpansd, om- 
nind (anlice precipue) minutissimée granulatd, pallide fulva ; 
costis 23 validis, rotundatis, quarum 8 postremis angustioribus, 
postice subangulatis, fimbriatis ; margine dorsali inflato ; ventral 
interne fortissime dentato. 

Long. 1°55; lat. 1; alt. 1°40 poll. 

Hab. ad mare Sinense, et ad insulas Philippinas, invenit H. Cuming. 

Slightly resembling C. Asiaticum, from which it is distinguished 

by having larger and fewer ribs, and a small fringe on the posterior 
ribs. Found in sandy mud. 


CarpiuM str1atuLuM, Conch. Illustr. f.16.45. Card. testd tenua, 
rotundatd, postice subrostratd minutissime radiatim striata ; pal- 
* hide fulvd rubro radiatim fasciatd ; intus alba, fasctis binis ru- 
bris radiata ; striis postremis denticulatis ; epidermide fusca. 
Long. 1- ; lat. 0°60; alt. 0°90 poll. 
Hab. ad Australiam et ad Novam Zelandiam. G. Bennett legit. 
The pink-striped bands which give so much brilliancy to this shell 
when in a young state, are scarcely to be traced in the older speci- 
mens. The doubt as to their identity, which this circumstance at 
first created, was only removed by the most careful comparison. 


Carpium AusrraLe, Conch. Illustr. f.12. Card. testa oblique ovata, 
tenui, alba, purpureo-rubro fuscoque precipue ad umbones macu- 
lata, purpureo ad latera fasciata ; umbonibus levibus ; lateribus 
marginibusque tenuissimé sulcatis ; cicatrice ab apice ad margi- 
nem posticum decurrente. 

Long. 1°20; lat. 0°85; alt. 1°30 poll. 

Hab. ad Australiam, et ad mare Sinense. 

This species differs from C. tenuicostatum and C. papyraceum in 
its proportions, being longest from the apex to the ventral margin ; 
and also from the latter in the narrowness of the posterior ribs, and 
in having a distinct groove on the posterior side. Since the appli- 
cation of the above name, specimens have been met with in Mr. 
Cuming’s Collection, named C. sauciatum by Dr. Beck, who, how- 
ever, to the best of our knowledge, has not published it. 
~ Carpium rincicuLum, Conch. Illustr. f.11. Card. testa longitudi- 

nalitér ovali, tenui, utrinque hiante ; posticé elongatd, sub- 
aspersd ; costis antertoribus angustis, inconspicuis ; tribus cen- 
tralibus latis, planulatis ad marginem valde dentatis ; decem 
postremis angustioribus, paulo elevatis, ad marginem dentatis. 

Var. testd pallide flavidd. 


Zoological Society. 507 


Var. testa ad latus posticum rubro tinctd. 

Hab, ad insulam Ceylon. 

A pretty little species, differing from C. bullatum in the strongly 
toothed posterior margin. 


Carpium Sicutum, Conch. Illustr. f.31. Card. testa tenui, sub- 
quadratd, ventricosd, antice angustd, posticé lata, subangulatd ; 
alba, fusco maculata ; costis numerosis, planulatis, 5 anticis cre- 
nulatis ; interstitiis angustis. 

Long. 0°50; lat. 0°40; alt. 0°45 poll. 

Hab. ad mare Siculum. 

Carpium Arcticum, Conch. Illustr. f. 26. Card. testa ovali com- 
pressd, subequilaterali ; costis 27, angulatis, subcrenulatis ; epi- 
dermide crassa, olivaceo-fuscd, ad umbones etate erosd; liga- 
mento elongato ; cardine dentibus centralibus obsoletis, lateribus 
distantibus. 

Long. 1°55; lat. 0°90; alt. 1°40 poll. 

Hab. ad mare Arcticum. 

Differing from C. Gréenlandicum, in having ribs, and from C. Ice- 

landicum, in being less ventricose and in the ribs being angular. 


Carpium paucicosratum, Conch. Illustr. f. 20. Card. testa ro- 
tundatd, ventricosd, subequilaterah, tenui; albido-flavicante, 
fusco undata ; costis 16, planulatis, levibus, distantibus, tubercu- 
lis acutis in medio armatis ; interstitiis planulatis. 

Long. 1°30; alt. 1°30; lat. 1 poll. 

Hab. ad mare Adriaticum (Malta). 

This species differs from C. echinatum in being comparatively 

smooth, and having very few ribs, with wide interstices. 


CaRDIUM MULTISPINOSUM, Conch. Illustr. f.38,38 a. Card. testé 
rotundatd, ventricosd, tenui, posticé paulo hiante, pallidé fulvd, 
ad margines rosea, intis alba ; costis 33 levibus, utrinque angu- 
latis ; spinis numerosis, acutis ; interstitiis granulatis, ad mar- 
ginem elongatis ; margine dorsali tumida. 

Long. 2°10; lat. 1°70; alt. 2°20 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Mindanao, Philippinarum. H. Cuming legit. 

In shape and general appearance, this beautiful shell resembles 

€. Asiaticum, from which, however, it differs widely, in having 
small spines on the ribs instead of the fringe. Found in sandy mud, 
at 25 fathoms. 


CarDIUM EXASPERATUM, Conch. Illustr. f.37. Card. testa ventri- 
cosd, rotundato-subquadratd, alba, ad margines roseo-tinctd ; te- 
nuiter sulcatd ; inter sulcos spinis numerosis acutis ornatd. 

Long. 1: ; lat. 0°70; alt. 0°95 poll. 

Hab. ad oras Australie (Swan River). 

An extremely delicate and beautifully wrought shell, and quite 

distinct from others of the group to which it belongs. 


Carpium varrecatum, Conch. Illustr. f. 57. Card. testa ovali, 
subventricosd, rosea, aurantiaco, rubro-fusco-albo-que maculatd ; 
costis 48, quarum anticis rotundatis, crenulatis ; postertoribus 


508 Zoological Society. 


valde angulatis, levibus ; postremis subplanulatis, tuberculis 
ebliquis ornatis. 
Long. 1°70; alt. 1°80; lat. 1:20 poll. 
Hab. ad insulam Leyte, Philippinarum. H. Cuming legit. 
The ribs are much more numerous and close than in C. murica- 
tum, and C. Radula is described as having the ribs angular on both 
sides, which is not the case with this species. 


Carpium Untcotor, Conch. Illustr. f. 29. 42. Card. testé oval 
ventricosd, postice subelongatd, paulo emarginatd, alba, purpureo 
obscure maculata, epidermide fusca tenui indutd ; costis numero- 
sis, anticis, mediis, et posterioribus rotundatis, minuté crenulatis ; 
extremis planulatis. 

Long. 1°50; lat. 1°10; alt. 1°70 poll. 

Hab. ad ins. Ticao. H. Cuming legit. 

Found in sandy mud, at five fathoms. A slightly mottled variety 

is brought from the Brazils. 


CarpiuM IMPoLITUM, Conch. Illustr. f.6.66. Card. tesla crassa, 
cuneiformi, subequilateral ad marginem dorsalem angustiore, ad 
ventralem rotundatd ; alba, fusco obscuré maculata, postice pur- 
pureo-fasciatd ; costis 35 impolitis, subcrenulatis ; epidermide 

uscd. 

Long. 1°50; lat. 1:10; alt. 1°90 poll. 

Hab. ad mare Sinense. 

Remarkable for its wedge-like, nearly equilateral shape. 


Carpium oxyconum, Conch. Illustr. f. 9. Card. testé ovali, sub- 
ventricosd, ad umbones angustd ; alba, rubro fuscoque maculata, 
intus alba; costis 35, quarum 18 anterioribus validis, acutangu- 
latis, ad latera antica atque ad angulos crenulatis; deinde 9 
posterioribus acutangulatis ad angulos crenatis, ad latera levi- 
bus ; extremis angustis, levibus, tuberculis obliquis ornatis. 

Long. 1°20; lat. 0°90; alt. 1°40 poll. 

Hab. ad mare Sinense. 

This species resembles C. maculosum of Wood in form, but in 
sculpture it more nearly approaches C. angulatum of Lamarck, from 
which, however, it is distinguished by being narrower towards the 
umbones, less ventricose, and having the ribs more distinctly angu- 
lated. 


CARDIUM SUBELONGATUM, Conch. Illustr.f.61. Card. testd ovali, 
subventricosd, elongata, crassd, postice paulo hiante ; albd, fusco 
rubroque maculata, epidermide flavicante indutd ; costis 32, qua- 
rum anticis biangulatis, crenulatis ;_ medis levibus, biangulatis ; 
posticis rotundatis, levibus, tuberculis obliquis ornatis. 

Long. 1°85; lat. 1°40; alt. 2°35 poll. 

Hab. ad Sanctz Thome insulam (Ind. occidentalis). 

The above name has been given, to indicate the near alliance be- 
tween this species and the true C. elongatum of Brug., with which 
it has been confounded. Our shell resembles some of the figures to 
which Lamarck refers for his C. marmoreum, and which Bruguiére 
quotes for C. elongatum. It is much longer and smoother than the 


Zoological Society. 509 


former, and does not agree with the description. The true C. elongatum 
is described by Brug., from a specimen in the collection of M. de La- 
marck, as an elongated, ventricose shell of 39 or 40 ribs, and attain- 
ing a large size. It seems to have been a matter of dispute between 
the two conchologists, whether the above-named species were iden- 
tical, We were unable to meet with a shell agreeing with Bru- 
guiére’s description, until the arrival of Mr. Cuming with fine spe- 
cimens sufficiently characteristic to set the matter at rest. The 
present species has fewer ribs and is less ventricose. 


CarpiuM ENODE, Conch. Illustr. f.51. Card. testa ovali, ventri- 
cosd, posticé subexpansd, fortissimé dentatd ; pallidé fulvd roseo 
fasciata, intis alba, sub umbonibus flavidd, ad marginem purpu- 
red; costis 38, planulatis, anticis levitér crenatis ; interstitiis 
angustissimis. 

Long. 2°30; lat. 1:60; alt. 2°60 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Ceylon. 

Much more spread than C. elongatum, with the ribs flatter, and 

terminating in very strong ovyerwrapping teeth. 


Carpium susruGcosum, Conch. Illustr. f. 34. 71. Card. testé 
crassa ovali ventricosd, etate postice subacuminata ; costis 33, 
quarum 25 anterioribus rotundatis, crenulatis ; extremis levibus 
viz elevatis ; epidermide fusca. 

Var. testd alba, purpureo maculata. 

Var. testa postice alba, anticé flavida. 

Long. 2°30; lat. 1:70; alt. 2°40 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Ceylon. 

The ribs are not so deep as in C. rugosum, and the eight posterior 

ones are so little raised as to leave the surface nearly smooth. 


Carpium ALTERNATUM, Conch. [llustr. f. 64. Card. testd obliqué 
ovali, compressa, postice subexpansd, alba, luteo vel Jusco-fla- 
vescente fasciato-maculata ; epidermide fusco indutd ; costis 32, 
anticis crenulatis, subangulatis ; deindé posterioribus angulatis 
antice levibus ; extremis muricatis ; interstitiis convexis, utrin- 
que sulcatis. 

Long. 2°40; lat. 1°30; alt. 2°60 poll. 

Hab. Ticao, Philippinarum. H. Cuming legit. 

A beautiful pale-coloured specimen of this species has existed for 
some time in the well-selected cabinet of Miss Saul, who, however, 
possesses no information as to its locality. With this we have been 
supplied by Mr. Cuming, who collected some richly coloured indi- 
viduals from the above-mentioned island: they were found in coral 
sand, on reefs, at low water. 


Carpium atrenvatum. Card. testd levi, cuneiformi, compressa, 
oblique elongata, postice subcomplanatd, omnino obscure striatd, 
ad marginem dentatd ; flava, rubro maculata, maculis posteriori- 
bus validis ; intus alba. 

Long. 1°80; lat. 1-20; alt. 2°60 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Ceylon. 

A good figure of this species is found in Wood’s ‘ General Con- 


510 Zoological Society. 


chology,’ accompanied by the following erroneous statements : first, 
that it is C. biradiatum of Brug.; and second, that C. biradiatum of 
Brug. is only a variety of the British species (C. serratum), which is 
improperly named C. levigatum by him and some other authors. 
From the apex to the ventral margin, it measures longer in propor- 
tion than any other species. 


Carpium ELENnENsE, Conch. Illustr. f.58. Card. testa tenui, levi, 
ovali, postice subacuminata pallide fulvd, fusco et purpureo mi- 
nute maculata, intus fusca rubro fasciatd ; umbonibus inconspi- 
cuis, purpureo maculatis. 

Long. 0°75; lat. 0°50; alt. 0°75 poll. 

Hab. ad Sanctam Elenam. H. Cuming legit. 

Very nearly resembling C. Brasilianum, but not coloured in radi- 

ating lines, as in that species, and not so much elongated at the 
posterior ventral margin. Found in sandy mud, at seven fathoms. 


Carpium Lyratum, Conch. Illustr. f. 40. Card. testd ventricosd, 
rotundatd, subequilaterali, pallidé fulvd, epidermide rubro-pur- 
pured induld, intus aured; anticé decussatim plicata ;  costis 
numerosis ; anticis tenuissimis ; medis validioribus ; posteriori- 
bus distantibus, angulatis. 

Long. 1°70; lat. 1°40; alt. 1°70 poll. 

Hab. Dumaguete, ins. Negroes, Philippinarum. 

The C. Aolicum of Born (C. pectinatum, Linn., according to Brug.) 
has a space on the posterior side of the shell entirely free from ribs 
in either direction. Bruguiére describes it as characterised by “trois 
faces distinctes,” of which the first (the posterior) is ‘‘ lisse, sans cétes 
ni striés,” and the figures in Chemnitz represent the same peculia- 
rity. In the shell before us, the whole of the posterior side is covered 
with radiating ribs, no space being left smooth. In other respects 
it exactly resembles the ‘‘ Janus” celebrated by ancient naturalists, 
and it is now almost as frequently met with in cabinets. The dif- 
ference between the two species has been long observed, although 
they have not hitherto been separately described. Mr. Cuming has 
taken specimens of this species in sandy mud, at the depth of seven- 
teen fathoms. 


Carpium parvum, Conch. Illustr. f.33. Card. testa oval, subqua- 
dratd, posticé subangulata, antice rotundata, pallide fulvd, fusco 
rubescente angulatem maculata ; costis numerosis, subplanulatis ; 
sulcis angustis. 

Long. 0°50; lat. 0°40; alt. 0°43 poll. 

Hab. — ? 


CARDIUM FORNICATUM, Conch. Illustr. f.50. Card. testa subqua- 
dratd, postice angulatd, antice rotundatd ; albd, purpureo-macu- 
lata, inttis aurantiacd, ad margines purpureo-rufescente macu- 
latd : costis 35, quarum anteriorum 23 biangulatis, imbricatis, ad 
latera minutissimé spinoso-crenulatis. 

fone. I: ; lat 0°75 alt42 “poll: 

Hao ? Mus. F. J. Stainforth. 

A very beautiful shell, in some respects resembling C. medium, 


Zoological Society. 511 


but not so angular, and having the ribs richly ornamented by vaulted 
imbrications in the centre, and very minute crenulations raised into 
points at the sides. Unfortunately, we possess no information re- 
specting the locality. 


Carpium Impricatum, Conch. Ilustr. f. 48. Card. testa crassd, 
ventricosd, antice rotundatd, postice subquadratd, angulatd ; 
alba, intus aurantiacd, purpureo maculatd : costis 28, quarum 19 
antertoribus valde imbricatis, postremis sublevibus, subangulatis, 
wmbricatis prope umbones, angulatis, fornicatis, prope marginem 
ventralem obtusis. 

Long. 1°20; lat. 1:05; alt. 1°30 poll. 

Hab. ad oras Australiz (Swan River). 

Like C. medium in general form, but having vaulted imbrications 

on the ribs. ‘These are much thicker and larger than in C. fornica- 
tum, and the sides of the ribs are not crenulated as in that species. 


CarDIUM suBRETUSUM, Conch. IIlustr.f.24. Card. testa albd, ob- 
liqué subquadratd, ventricosd, posticé subcarinatd, acuminata ; 
anticé subrotundatd ; post angulum complanatd, leviiér sulcatd ; 
costis ante angulum sex, tuberculatis ; interstitiis punctatis ; 
ante umbones cavernuld cordiformi, intis levitér callosd. 

Long. 0°90; lat. 1°20; alt. 1°30 poll. 

Hab. 

Thus we have three species presenting the character in common, 
of having a callosity within a heart-shaped cavity, close under the 
umbones, namely, the true C. retusum; the var. “ (2.) testa punctis 
sanguineis picta”’ of Lam., which has been named C. auricula by 
Forskall, and the present species, which resembles the original C. re- 
tusum in general appearance, but it is more elongated and smoother 
behind the angle, the cavity is not so deep, and the callosity is more 
strongly marked. 


Carpium FRAGILE, Conch. I[llustr. f. 68. Card. testa rotundatd, 
tenut, levi, subequlaterd, posticé pauld inflata, alba, fusco-lineatd, 
epidermide fulvd indutd ; intis alba ad marginem rubescente ; 
ad umbones flava ; margine leviter sulcato. 

Long. 1°05 ; lat. 0°65; alt. 1- poll. 

The only specimen at present known is in the collection of the 

Rev. F. J. Stainforth. We have no information as to its locality. 


CarpDIUM FOVEOLATUM, Conch. Illustr. f. 65. Card. testa subro- 
tundato-ovali, compressa, albd, costis 43, quarum 25 anterioribus 
rotundatis, crenulatis, deinde posterioribus 10 levibus, subangu- 
latis, extremis concavis, ad latera crenulatis. 

Long. 1°45; lat. 0°90; alt. 1°55 poll. 

Hab. ad oras Australiz (Swan River). 

The last ribs on the posterior side are hollow, with crenulations 
crossing them so as to form little pits. This species belongs to the 
same section as C. muricatum, but it is much flatter and has a greater 
number of ribs. 


512 Geological Society. 


GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 


Noy. 18, 1840.—Mr. Lyell’s memoir ‘“‘ On the Geological Evi- 
dence of the former existence of Glaciers in Forfarshire,” was read. 
Three classes of phenomena connected with the transported 
superficial detritus of Forfarshire, Mr. Lyell had referred, for several 
years, to the action of drifting ice; namely, Ist, the occurrence of 
erratics or vast boulders on the tops and sides of hills at various 
heights, as well as in the bottoms of the valleys, and far from the 
parent rocks ; 2ndly, the want of stratification in the larger portion 
of the boulder formation or till; and 3rdly, the curvatures and con- 
tortions of many of the incoherent strata of gravel or of clay resting 
upon the unstratified till*. When, however, he attempted to apply 
the theory of drifting ice over a submerged country to facts with 
which he had been long acquainted in Forfarshire, he found great, 
difficulty in accounting for the constant subterposition of the till 
with boulders to the stratified deposits of loam and gravel ; for the 
till ascending to higher levels than the gravel, and often forming 
mounds which nearly block up the drainage of certain glens and 
straths; for its constituting, with a capping of stratified matter, 
narrow ridges, which frequently surround lake-swamps and _peat- 
mosses ; and for the total absence of organic remains in the till. 
Since, however, Professor Agassiz’s extension to Scotland of the 
glacial theory, and its attendant phenomena, Mr. Lyell has re-ex- 
amined a considerable portion of Forfarshire, and having become 
convinced that glaciers existed for a long time in the Grampians, 
and extended into the low country, many of his previous difficulties 
have been removed. ‘There are, nevertheless, facts connected with 
the ridges of stratified materials resting upon till, which he is unable 
to explain. He also states, that though he had for years inferred 
from the evidence of fossil shells sent to him from Canada by Capt. 
Bayfield, that the climate of North America, in the latitude of Que- 
bec, was far more intensely cold at one period than it is nowf, yet, 
that his thoughts had been diverted from the consideration of a long- 
continued covering of snow on the Scottish mountains, by the know- 
ledge that the climate of Great Britain, during the several tertiary 
epochs, was warmer than it is at present. He is of opinion that, 
during a period immediately antecedent to the existing, several os- 
cillations of temperature may have occurred in the northern hemi- 
sphere. 
Pearce, Mr. Lyell divides geologically into three principal 
districts: lst, the Grampians, composed of granite, gneiss, mica- 
slate, and clay-slate, flanked by a lower range of vertical beds of 
old red sandstone, associated with trap; 2ndly, the great syncli- 
nal trough of Strathmore, occupied by the middle and newer mem- 


* See Mr. Lyell’s paper on the Norfolk Drift, Phil. Mag., May 1840, 
and the Abstract of the paper in the Proceedings of the Society, vol. iii. p. 
7p 

+ See Proceedings, vol. iii. p. 119 [or L. & E. Phil. Mag, vol. xv. p. 399]. 


Geological Society. sf bs 


bers of the old red sandstone; and 38rdly, the anticlinal chain of 
the Sidlaw Hills, consisting of the inferior or grey beds of the old 
red sandstone, usually accompanied by trap. He further states, 
that it represents, on a small scale, both geologically and physically, 
the portion of Switzerland where erratic blocks are most abundant, 
the Grampians with their crystalline rocks being comparable to the 
Alps, the secondary chain of the Sidlaw Hills to the Jura, and 
Strathmore to the great valley of Switzerland; and that the resem- 
blance is increased by the occurrence in Strathmore and on the 
Sidlaw Hills of angular and rounded blocks of Grampian rocks. 

The superficial detritus of Forfarshire, Mr. Lyell divides into 
three deposits: Ist, the thin unstratified covering on the Grampians, 
derived from the disintegration of the subjacent strata, with a slight 
intermixture of pebbles traceable to rocks at a higher level, not far 
distant ; 2ndly, the unstratified materials enclosing boulders which 
occur at the base of the hills on both sides of every glen, and not 
due to taluses formed by landslips, but constituting terraces of 
transported debris, with a nearly flat top, and sometimes with two 
steep sides, one towards the river, and the other of less height to- 
“wards the mountain; and 3rdly, the stratified gravels, sands and 
clays which overlie the unstratified detritus. Mr. Lyell confines 
his observations principally to the second and third divisions. 

The terraces or lateral mounds very generally increase in width 
and depth as they descend from the higher to the lower glens, attain- 
ing in the latter sometimes a thickness of 100 feet, and occa- 
sionally so great a breadth as to leave only sufficient room for the 
river to pass. The inferior part is always unstratified, consisting of 
mud and sand, in which large angular and rounded fragments of 
rocks are imbedded. ‘lhese boulders are more and more rounded 
as their distance increases from the hills whence they could have 
been detached; but they are more frequently flat-sided than pebbles 
which have been rounded by water; and they become more diversi- 
fied in character by the junction of every tributary glen. In the 
upper part the mounds often consist of 40 to 80 feet of the same 
materials as the lower, but regularly stratified. Mr. Lyell then 
proceeds to illustrate his subject by describing in detail the phe- 
nomena presented by the valley of the South Esk and those of its 
tributaries. 

The South Esk springs from a shallow lake nearly 3000 feet 
above the level of the sea, and twenty miles from Strathmore. For 
six miles the river flows through a district composed partly of gneiss, 
traversed by veins of granite or eurite, and partly of granite. The 
fragments derived from this high region may be traced downwards 
continuously for twelve miles to Cortachie ; and as a proof that the 
detritus forming the lateral mounds has followed the same down- 
ward course, Mr. Lyell states that it preserves throughout, as well 
in the main as in the lateral glens, an uniformly grey colour; while 
the detritus of the lower zone of mica-slate is invariably tinged red, 
this colour being also imparted to the debris of the still lower por- 
tions of the glens, notwithstanding the intermixture of pale brown 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. 2L 


514 Geological Society. 


materials obtained from the clay-slate of that district. Another 
proof of the detritus not having been drifted upwards, is the absence 
in the higher portions of the glens of the blocks of pure white quartz 
whichabound in the region of mica-schist, and have been derived from 
the numerous veins and beds of quartz belonging to that formation. 
The chief exception to this arrangement is a boulder of conglomerate 
in the bed of the Proson, evidently derived from hills two miles to 
the south, but which are considerably above the level of the glen. A 
few other similar exceptions have been noticed, but the distances to 
which the stragglers have been traced are inconsiderable. The phe- 
nomena exhibited by the lateral mounds, Mr. Lyell states, agree 
well with the hypothesis of their being the lateral moraines of gla- 
ciers ; and he adds, that he had never been able to reconcile these 
phenomena, particularly the want of stratification, with the theory 
of the accumulations of the detritus during submergence, and the re- 
moval by denudation of the central portions of a deposit which had 
by that means filled the glens. The distribution of an enormous 
mass of boulders on the southern side of Loch Brandy, and clearly 
derived from the precipices which overhang the Loch on the three 
other sides, is advanced as another proof in favour of the glacial 
theory. It is impossible to conjecture, Mr. Lyell says, how these 
blocks could have been transported half a mile over a deep lake; but 
let it be imagined that the Loch was once occupied by a glacier, and 
the difficulty is removed. Loch Whorral, about a mile to the east 
of Loch Brandy, is also surrounded on its north, east and western 
sides by precipices of gneiss, and presents on its southern an immense 
accumulation of boulders with other detritus, strewed over with 
angular blocks of gneiss, in some instances twenty feet in diameter, 
This moraine is several hundred yards wide, and exceeds twenty 
feet in depth, terminating at the borders of the plain of Clova ina 
multitude of hillocks and ridges much resembling in shape some 
terminal moraines examined by Mr. Lyell in Switzerland. 

The great transverse barrier at Glenairn, where the valley of the 
South Esk contracts from a mile to half a mile in breadth, and is 
flanked by steep mountains, Mr. Lyell formerly regarded as very 
difficult of explanation. Seen from below, this barrier resembles an 
artificial dam 200 feet high, with numerous hillocks on its summit. 
On the eastern side it appears to have been denuded to the extent 
of about 800 yards by the Esk. Its breadth from north to south 
is about half a mile. The lower part, 30 feet in depth, laid open 
in the river cliff, consists of impervious, unstratified mud, full of 
boulders ; but the total vertical thickness of this deposit is stated to 
be from 50 to 80 feet; and the upper part of the barrier is com- 
posed of from 50 to 100 feet of very fine stratified materials. It is 
not possible, Mr. Lyell observes, to account for the accumulation of 
this barrier by the agency of water, particularly as no tributary 
joins the Esk at this point ; but if the barrier be supposed to be the 
large terminal moraine of a receding glacier, then its form and 
position, he says, are easily to be understood. M. Agassiz, in his 
work on glaciers, shows, that when these masses of ice enter a nar- 


Geological Society. 515 


row defile from a broader valley, the lateral moraines are forced 
towards the centre, and the mass of transported matter is spread 
more uniformly over the whole. Such a terminal moraine left by a 
receding glacier in a defile, Mr. Lyell states, would dam back the 
waters of the glacier, and produce a lake; and the phenomena pre- 
sented by the barrier of Glenairn, and the plain which extends in 
its rear, are fully explicable on the assumption of their having been 
produced by a glacier. The stratification of the upper portion of 
the barrier is also shown to be partly in accordance with the effects 
produced by the formation of ponds of water on the surface cf mo- 
raines ; but Mr. Lyell states, that the accumulation of so great a 
capping of stratified materials is still the most obscure character of 
the deposits under consideration. 

At Cortachie, about four miles below the barrier of Glenairn, the 
South Esk enters the country of old red sandstone, and a mile and 
a half lower it is joined by the Proson, and a mile yet lower by the 
Carity. In the district in which these streams unite there is a con- 
siderable thickness of unstratified matter full of Grampian boulders, 
and covered for the greater part with stratified gravel and sand. In 
some cases the latter exhibit the diagonal laminz common in sub- 
aqueous formations; and in others the strata are so contorted, that 
a perpendicular shaft might intersect the same beds three times. In 
the latter instances the surface of the subjacent red boulder clay 
has not partaken of the movement by which the stratified deposit 
was contorted ; and in consequence Mr. Lyell ascribed the effect, 
when he first beheld it in 1839, to the lateral pressure of large 
masses of drifted ice repeatedly stranding upon a shoal of soft ma- 
terials*. In the middle of the tract between the South Esk and the 
Proson is a dry valley, and to the south of this valley, near the Pro- 
son, an excavation was made ten years ago, which exposed extremely 
contorted beds overtopped by others perfectly horizontal, having 
been formed by tranquil deposition after the disturbance of strata 
previously deposited. The phenomena exhibited by the till in this 
district, Mr. Lyell conceives, might be well accounted for by supposing 
the union of three or four large glaciers ; but he considers it difficult 
to explain the accumulation of the overlying stratified materials, the 
top of which must be 600 feet above the level of the sea, and facing 
the Strath. In following out the narrow ridge which intervenes 
between the Proson and the Carity, during last October, in company 
with Dr. Buckland, the latter drew the author’s attention to a spot 
half a mile south-west of the House of Pearsie, where the surface of 
a porphyry rock was polished, furrowed and scratched. The quar- 
rymen of Forfarshire also state as a general fact, that rocks of suffi- 
cient hardness, when first laid bare, are smooth, polished and scored ; 
and Mr. Blackadder has found on the Sidlaw Hills large boulders 
of sandstone grooved and polished. Another general fact mentioned 
by Mr. Lyell is, that the unstratified boulder-clay becomes more and 
more impervious in the lower part of the Grampian glens, not in 


* See Proceedings, vol. iii. p. 178. 
2L2 


516 Geological Society. 


consequence of the influx of distinct materials, but in the author’s 
opinion of the grinding down by the ice of the mud and other 
detritus. 

Mr. Lyell then describes the phenomena of the second district, 
or Strathmore. Though this district may be considered as one 
great strath, yet it is divided into many longitudinal ridges and 
valleys. The former, sometimes 300 feet in height, are for the 
greater part parallel to the strike of the old red sandstone, and are 
generally covered to the depth of sixty or more feet with till and 
erratics, derived from the Grampians and the subjacent strata. This 
covering is so general, that the structure of the district can be de- 
tected only in the ravines through which the principal rivers pass. 
The till constitutes invariably the oldest part of the detritus. The 
boulders which it contains sometimes exceed three feet in diameter : 
on the north muir of Kerriemuir is a block of trap-rock, six feet by 
five feet, and near it is a mass of mica-schist, nine feet long by four 
feet wide and three high. The till has been ascertained by Mr. 
Blackadder to fill, in many places, deep hollows in the sandstone, 
which would become lakes or peat-mosses if the till were extracted. 
This distribution of the detritus, Mr. Lyell observes, may be ex- 
plained on the supposition that, if the cold period came on slowly, 
the advance of the glaciers would push forward the detritus accumu- 
lated at their termination, and fill up, wholly or in part, the lakes or 
other cavities which they would encounter in their progress. Along 
most of the river-courses, and in the lowest depressions of Strath- 
more, the till is covered by stratified sand and gravel. 

One of the most remarkable peculiarities of the transported ma- 
terials of Forfarshire and Perthshire is a continuous stream, from 
three to three and a half miles wide, of boulders and pebbles, trace- 
able from near Dunkeld, by Coupar, to the south of Blairgowrie, 
then through the lowest part of Strathmore, and afterwards in a 
straight line through the lowest’ depression of the Sidlaw Hills from 
Forfar to Lunan Bay, a distance of thirty-four miles. No great river 
follows this course, but it is marked everywhere by lakes or ponds, 
which afford shell-marl, swamps, and peat-mosses, commonly sur- 
rounded by ridges of detritus from fifty to seventy feet high, con- 
sisting in the lower part of till and boulders, and in the upper of 
stratified gravel, sand, loam and clay, in some instances curved or 
contorted. ‘The form of the included spaces is sometimes oval, 
sometimes quadrangular. The finest examples are in the lower 
tract, which has the Dean for its southern boundary, and the road 
from the bridge of Ruthven to the south of the grounds of Lindertis 
for its northern. The Grampian boulders are throughout the same ; 
but there are associated with them masses of actinolite schist, which 
Mr. Blackadder has ascertained could be derived only from the val- 
ley of the Tay. The fragments of secondary rocks belong to the 
formations of thedistricts in which they occur. Though the country 
occupied by these marl-loch lakes is not traversed longitudinally by 
any river, yet it is so low, that if the transported matter were re- 
moved, a very slight depression would cause the sea to flow from 


Geological Society. 517 


Lunan Bay by Forfar to Blairgowrie and Dunkeld. Mr. Lyell 
therefore formerly conceived that an estuary might have extended 
-in that direction, and that the till might have been drifted by 
masses of ice floated from the Grampians and contiguous hills. The 
overlying ridges of sand and gravel he thought might have been 
bars formed one after the other, in the same manner as the bar of 
sand and shingle, which now crosses the mouth of the Tay. The 
inland ridges of sand with boulders, which Mr. Lyell noticed in 
Sweden, and certainly produced under the sea, confirmed him in 
this view. These Swedish ridges are from fifty to several hundred 
yards broad, but sometimes so narrow on the top as to leave little 
more than room for a road; they are from fifty to a hundred feet 
high, and they may be often traced in unbroken lines for many 
leagues, ranging north and south. In his account of these ridges, 
in a memoir published in the Philosophical Transactions*, Mr. 
Lyell states his belief that they were thrown down at the bottom of 
the Gulf of Bothnia, in lines parallel to the ancient coast, and during 
the successive rise of the land. They usually consist of stratified 
sand and gravel, the layers being often at high inclinations; but 
where they are composed of boulders, no stratification is observable. 
After a long search, Mr. Lyell succeeded in finding shells in a layer 
of marl belonging to a ridge in the suburbs of Upsala, about twelve 
feet below the summit of the ridge, and eighty above the sea. “The 
shells consisted of Mytilus edulis, Cardium edule, Tellina Baltica, 
Littorina littorea, and Turbo ulve, the most common species in the 
Baltic, and they constituted the greater part of the layer. On the 
summit of the ridge, at a short distance, he noticed angular masses 
of gneiss and granite, from nine to sixteen feet long, which had 
evidently been lodged when the ridge was submarine. 

In Forfarshire Mr. Lyell never succeeded, as in the above case in 
Sweden, in finding marine shells in the ridges of sand; nor does he 
remember to have seen in Sweden transverse ridges at right angles 
to the north and south. The glacier theory, the author states, 
appears to offer a happy solution of the problem of the marl-loch 
gravels, the longitudinal banks being regarded as lateral and medial 
moraines, and the transverse ridges as terminal. The chief objec- 
tions are the stratification of the upper part of the banks, and the 
necessity of assuming a glacier thirty-four miles in length, with a 
fall of only 300 or 400 feet of country. 

It has always appeared to Mr. Lyell and Mr. Blackadder remark- 
able, that the marl-loch gravels at Forfar are nearly 100 feet above 
the tract of till which separates them from the valley of South Esk, 
in Strathmore. In the present configuration of the country, water 
could not deposit the Forfar gravels without extending to the South 
Esk, the detritus of which is distinct, and separated by a low district 
of till without gravel. The only explanations of these phenomena 
Mr. Lyell considers to be either that the till is the moraine of a 
glacier, or that there has been a local change of relative levels of 


* 1835, pp. 15, 16. 


518 Geological Society. 


lands, by which the gravel of Forfar was uplifted, or the till to the 
northward depressed. 

Another line of stratified detritus ranges at a higher level from 
the Loch of Lundie, along the Dichty Water, to the sea at Moray 
Firth, a distance of thirteen miles; and it is stated that many others 
might be enumerated. It is only on the coast to the east and west 
of Dundee, at heights varying from twenty to forty feet, that strati- 
fied clay and gravel have been found by Mr. Lyell to contain marine 
shells, all belonging to known existing species, except a Nucula. 
Although these remains prove a certain amount of upheaval subse- 
quent to the deposition of the till, or to the commencement of the 
glacial epoch, including an equal movement in the interior, still 
Mr. Lyell objects to a general submergence of that part of Scotland, 
since the till and erratic blocks were conveyed to their present 
positions; as the stratified gravel is too partial and at too lowa 
level to support such a theory; and he would rather aecount for the 
existence of the stratified deposits, by assuming that barriers of 
ice produced extensive lakes, the waters of which threw down 
ridges of stratified materials on the tops of the moraines. With re- 
spect to the geological age of the beds containing the marine shells, 
Mr. Lyell is of opinion that it is synchronous with that of the 
older of the recent formations on the Clyde, examined by Mr. Smith 
of Jordan Hill, and Mr. E. Forbes; and with respect to the age of 
the till and stratified gravel last formed, he is of opinion that it is 
very modern, because these accumulations constitute exclusively the 
dams of certain marl-lochs to the very bottom of the sediment 
formed, in which all the Testacea and skeletons of quadrupeds, as 
well as the remains of plants which have been found, are of existing 
species. 

The third district, or that of the Sidlaw Hills, claimed Mr. Lyell’s 
attention more particularly on account of the Grampian boulders 
with which it abounds. This range, whose greatest height is 1500 
feet above the sea, is composed of anticlinal strata of grey sandstone, 
belonging to the old red sandstone, with associated trap. It is co- 
vered, as well as the whole of the country between Strathmore and 
the Tay, with the impervious till, containing Grampian boulders and 
fragments of the subjacent grey sandstone. The finest instances of 
erratics observed by Mr. Lyell occur on Pitscanly Hill, 700 feet, and 
the adjacent hill of Turin, 800 feet above the level of the sea. About 
forty feet below the summit, on the southern side of the former, is 
a block of mica-slate thirteen feet long, seven broad, and seven in 
height above the ground. Four smaller and equally angular masses, 
from three to six feet in diameter, he close to its north end, as if se- 
vered from it. One of the nearest points at which this gneiss occurs 
in situ, is the Craig of Balloch, fifteen miles distant, on the northern 
extremity of the Creigh Hill, and between these points intervenes 
the great valley of Strathmore and the hills of Finhaven. Other 
Grampian boulders, from three to six feet in diameter, occur on the 
hills between Lumley Den and Lundie, at the height of 1000 feet ; 
and Mr. Blackadder has found fragments of mica-schist one foot in 


Geological Society. 519 


diameter on the summit of Craigowl, the highest point of the Sid- 
law Hills, and exceeding 1500 feet above the level of the sea. 

In conclusion, Mr. Lyell offers some remarks on the conditions 
under which glaciers may have existed in Scotland, and the differ- 
ences between them and those of the glaciers of Switzerland. He 
states that the glaciers of the latter country being situated 11° 
further to the south, they can present but an imperfect analogy with 
permanent masses of ice in Forfarshire, and that it is to South 
Georgia, Kerguelen’s Land and Sandwich Land that we must look for 
the nearest approach to that state of things which must have existed 
in Scotland during the glacial epoch. In those regions of the south- 
ern hemisphere the ice reaches to the borders of the sea, and the 
temperature of summer and winter being nearly equalized, the gla- 
ciers probably remain almost stationary, like those of the Alps in 
winter, and can be diminished by only the first two of the three 
causes which tend to check an indefinite accumulation of snow in 
Switzerland; viz. lst, evaporation without melting; and 2ndly, the 
descent of glaciers by gravitation, considered by M. Agassiz to be 
not very influential :—the third cause, the descent of glaciers arising 
from alternate liquefaction and freezing, he conceives must be wholly 
suspended in these regions. 

As the tertiary strata prove that a warm climate certainly pre- 
ceded the assumed glacial epoch in the northern hemisphere, and as 
a mild climate has since prevailed, Mr. Lyell says, there are three 
distinct phases of action to be considered in studying the supposed 
glaciers of Scotland: Ist, the coming on of the epoch; 2nd, its con- 
tinuance in full intensity; and 3rd, its gradual retreat. At the 
commencement of the first condition, only the higher mountains 
would send down glaciers to be melted in the plains below, as at pre- 
sent in Switzerland, and in Chili between the 40th and 50th degrees 
of latitude. The ice would therefore thus be constantly advancing 
and retreating, but progressively, century by century, gaining ground, 
in consequence of diminishing summer heat; and pushing its terminal 
moraines forward, it would fill up lakes and other inequalities, till 
it finally reached the sea. During the second condition, when the 
motion of the ice would be very small, there would be, Mr. Lyell 
states, vast accumulations of snow filling the plains and valleys to a 
great height, and leaving bare only the higher peaks and precipices 
of the mountains. From these points, he conceives the erratic 
blocks were detached and conveyed almost imperceptibly along the 
surface of the frozen snow to great distances. Lastly, at the break- 
ing up and gradual retreat of the glaciers during the third period, he 
is of opinion, the boulders were deposited in the various situations 
in which they are now found, and that moraines, or lateral and trans- 
verse mounds, were successively deposited, and lakes formed by which 
stratified materials were accumulated in certain positions. 


520 Information respecting Zoological & Botanical Travellers. 


LIII.—Information respecting Zoological and Botanical 
Travellers. 


Mr. Forbes and Mr. Thompson.—We have just seen Mr. Thomp- 
son, who after visiting Constantinople, Smyrna, Athens, &c., has 
returned from the Archipelago in consequence of the survey of Can- 
dia being abandoned for the present year, or until the island becomes 
more settled. We are happy to hear from him that he left Mr. Forbes 
very well on the 10th of June at Port Nousa, in the island of Paros, 
where he had then been for a month most successfully engaged in 
his researches, especially in marine zoology. Mr. Forbes hopes to 
be able to visit all the islands composing the Cyclades group during 
the summer and autumn of the present year. 

We have received from him descriptions of some new and very re- 
markable marine invertebrate animals, which we shall soon lay be- 
fore our readers. 


Mr. Schomburgk.—Recent letters from Mr. Schomburgk, dated 
Demerara, 12th of April, mention his safe arrival at that place, and 
that he was about to start on the following day to the westward to 
the mouth of the Wayina, where would be his head-quarters for a 
short time. All the party were well with the exception of Mr. Wal- 
ton the draughtsman, who not finding himself strong enough for a 
tropical climate was about to return to England. Mr. Schomburgk 
expected to start for the interior of Guiana about the beginning of 
August. 


Mr. W. 8S. MacLeay.—« As might be expected, the time spent on 
the long voyage from England to Sydney was not lost ; the ocean 
indeed is a rich domain to the philosopher. Mr. MacLeay mentions 
having fallen in with the American Scientific Expedition, which left 
the United States about eighteen months ago, in two corvettes and 
four schooners. They had visited, when Mr. MacLeay met them, 
the Cape de Verds, Brazil, Patagonia, Terra del Fuego, Chili, Peru, 
and the South Sea Islands, and had made extensive collections in all 
departments of natural history. The following are the scientific men 
who compose the expedition, and their duties. Titian Peale for 
mammalia and birds; Dr. Pickering for insects, reptiles, and fishes ; 
Mr. Coulter for mollusca, and Mr. Dana for erustacea, pelagic ani- 
mals, and geology; Mr. Rich for botany; two gardeners, and two 
artists, complete the scientific corps. The expedition is creditable to 
the United States, and we trust will prove highly importart to the 
advancement of science. Extensive collections were making in every 
department of nature, which were forwarded to Philadelphia as op- 
portunities offered. With regard to Mr. MacLeay himself, it is his 
intention to remain four or five years in New South Wales, where 
he thinks he will have occasion to publish some of the results of his 
investigations without waiting for the remote prospect of his return 
to England. He had made one journey to the Hunter river; there 


Miscellaneous. 521 


are bones, he observes, in limestone caves of Wellington valley, which 
prove to be those of gigantic marsupials, now extinct; but with the 
exception of these, few fossils have been found in New South Wales. 
The impressions of a fern and of a fish, some corallines, molluscous 
shells, and a few radiata, are all that he has yet seen or heard of. 
No crustacea or annulosa or cirripedous shells have yet been found, 
nor reptiles or birds. Indeed, he observes, this new country is in 
reality a very old one, if we may judge from the low organization of 
its fossil remains. 

“ Mr. MacLeay asks many questions regarding India, which per- 
haps we shall do better by publishing than by attempting to answer 
ourselves. He is particularly interested in those fossil remains which, 
as he himself expresses it, ‘ fill up gaps in the chain of living nature,’ 
and asks if we have any Trilobites. They occur, he says, at the 
Cape of Good Hope, and might be expected in Silurian rocks. He 
is desirous of being informed if leeches abound in the dark damp 
forests of India, and also if there be any insects parasitical in ants’ 
nests, and whether bees and wasps are infested with parasites in 
India. He is desirous of having some of the Hymenopterous and 
Dipterous insects of India, with all the parasitical kinds, and the 
names of the animals they infest. We had sent a small collection 
of the commoner insects collected in the cold season, but Mr. Mac- 
Leay is now desirous of having some of those which are found on 
plants of various kinds during the rains; and in making collections 
during winter, he recommends stones to be turned, and the bark of 
trees to be removed in search of the rarer sorts. Calcutta is not the 
most favourable place for making collections of any kind, but we 
shall procure what we can; we shall also be very happy to forward 
to Mr. MacLeay any collections that may be entrusted to us for the 
purpose by friends in the Mofussil.”—Calcutta Journal of Natural 
History, No. 2. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


A new Genus of Mexican Glirine Mammalia.—Mr. John Phillips, 
who has lately returned from Real del Monte, Mexico, has, at the re- 
commendation of Mr. John Taylor, sent to the British Museum the 
skins of some very rare and interesting birds, of a Bassaris, and of the 
new animal which I shall now proceed to describe. ‘This animal is very 
interesting, as having all the external form and colouring of a Ger- 
boa ; and it is doubtless the American representative of that African 
genus, though differing from it very essentially, in being provided, like 
some other American genera, as Saccophorus, Saccomys, and Hete- 
romys, with large cheek-pouches, which open externally on the side 
of the cheeks. I propose to call it 


Diropomys. 
Body covered with soft hair. Head moderate, with large cheek- 
pouches opening externally on the side of the cheeks. Ears and 
eyes rather large ; the fore-legs short ; the hind tarsus long and 


522 Miscellaneous. 


slender ; the hind feet very long ; the soles covered with hair ; 

toes 5—4. The tail much longer than the body, covered with 

rather short hair, and with a dilated brush at the end ; the upper 
cutting teeth grooved in front. Grinders ; 

This genus differs from all those above cited in the tail being 

elongated and covered with hair, with a pencil at the ends like the 

Gerboas, and from Saccomys in the soles of the hind feet being hairy. 


Diropomys Purtuirr, Gray. 

Grey-brown, with longer black hairs; sides sandy; side of the 
nose, spot near the base of the ears, band across the thigh and 
beneath, pure white ; nose, spot at the base of the long black 
whiskers, and at the base of the tail, black ; tail black- brown, 
with the band on each of its sides and tip white ; penis ending 
in a long spine. Length: body and head 5 inches; tail 6% 
inches; hind feet 14 inch. 

Inhab. Mexico, near Real del Monte. John Phillips, Esq. 

I may here remark, that Bassaris, like the Weasels, has the soles 

of the feet covered with hair, and appears to be more allied to that 
genus than to the Gluttons (Gulo).—J. E. Gray. 


ON A NEW EUROPEAN GENUS OF FRESHWATER FISH. BY F. HECKEL*, 


If we cast a view on the numerous new species of freshwater fish 
with which the ichthyologists of England, Scandinavia, Russia, 
France, Germany, and especially those of Italy, have of late, after 
careful comparison, made us acquainted, there needs no great fore- 
sight to suspect new species also in the western and south-eastern 
districts of Europe, which, in this respect, may nearly be regarded as 
terra incognita. But if it had been asserted that there might still 
occur on land or in fresh water in Europe a remarkable vertebrate 
animal which had hitherto remained unknown which would deserve 
to form an absolutely new genus, this assertion would have met with 
no favourable reception, as much too hazardous, and as a phenomenon 
which, after such great progress in Natural History, might have been 
expected only in distant regions far removed from all cultivation. 
But that which was so little to be expected is now established as a 
fact. An ichthyological journey in Dalmatia which I had occasion 
to undertake towards the close of last summer, in which it was my 
chief purpose to examine most accurately all the fresh waters of this 
highly interesting country, afforded me not only several hitherto un- 
known species, but, to my great joy and astonishment, an animal so 
remarkable even in a physiological respect, that it fully claims to be 
regarded as a peculiar and highly characteristic genus. It occurs 
near the frontiers of Bosnia, and also in Bosnia, pretty frequently, 
and belongs to the large family of the Cyprinide. The principal cha- 
racter by which it is distinguished among the latter, is a fleshy canal 
which coheres longitudinally with the first ray of the anal fin, and re- 
presents an external tubular appendix of the anus, by which the anal 


* Translated by Mr. W. Francis from the original, communicated by 
J. E. Gray, Esq. 


Miscellaneous. 523 


aperture terminates at the extremity of this fin-ray or rather at the end 
of the fin itself. Among all hitherto known fishes, the curious Ana- 
bleps tetrophthalmus, from the rivers of Brazil and Surinam, alone 
possesses anything analogous. In other respects our fish approaches 
most nearly in general habit those of the genus Barbus, Cuvier, but 
has decidedly no scales. ‘The more complete description of it will 
appear next spring in my intended work on the freshwater fish of 
Austria, on which occasion all the new species will be most perfectly 
and truly represented with the aid of my ichthyometer. In the mean 
time, I will call this highly remarkable new genus Auwlopyge, and feel 
greatly honoured in dedicating the same to my highly honoured Me- 
cenas Baron von Hiigel, by giving his name to the only species as 
yet known. 


FORBES S STARFISHES—ECHINUS LIVIDUS. 
Cork, June 25, 1841. 

‘* Upon looking into the above interesting work, I find it stated, in 
the description of Hcehinus lividus, that the animal bores into lime- 
stone only. Now I can say that it is by no means confined to that 
rock, as all those that occur on the coast of the county Clare, south 
of the Islands of Arran, an extent of several miles, to the mouth of the 
river Shannon, are imbedded in a transition slate ? much harder than 
any limestone with which I am acquainted. ‘The specimen which 
was sent, some years past, to the late Mr. Bennett by my friend 
J. D. Humphreys here, and described in the ‘ Linnean Transactions,’ 
is composed of the same kind of rock.—Samvurt Wieut.” 


Speaking Canary Bird.—In the notice at p. 238. vol. i. of the ‘ An- 
nals,’ the faculty of imitating articulate sounds was noticed as not 
having been before observed in the Canary Bird. A similar fact, 
however, is recorded by Madame Roland in the very interesting 
memoir of her life. Speaking of the good nun, Sceur Sainte Agathe, 
from whom she had received great kindness when at the convent 
school, she says, ‘‘ Elle m’emmenait quelquefois dans sa cellule, ot 
elle avoit un Serin charmant, familier, caressant, a qui elle ayoit ap- 
pris a parler.” 

BIRDS OF KENT. 

Mr. Mummery has communicated the following notices of Birds 
lately taken in the Isle of Thanet :— 

« May 6th, at Sacket’s Hill, about a mile from Margate, I shot a 
beautiful specimen of the Oreolus galbula, or Golden Oreole, a female 
in fine plumage. On dissection it was found to contain sixteen 
small eggs. On the same day I shot a beautiful specimen of the 
Lanius rufus, or Wood Chat Shrike. I have also seen at Sacket’s 
Hill a beautiful bird, the Nucifraga Caryocatactes, or Nutcracker : 
I kept in sight of it for about two hours without being able to get 
a shot at it. 

«Several Limosa rufa, or Bar-tailed Godwits, have been captured in 
this neighbourhood, especially at North Shore, near Sandwich. A 
friend of mine shot fourteen in one shot, the largest number at one 
time I have heard of. I have shot several, some of them being very 
splendid birds in full plumage, several of which are in skins for sale. 


524 Miscellaneous. 


“‘T have also shot a very fine Totanus glareola, or Wood Sandpiper ; 
and a pair of Charadrius Cantianus, or Kentish Plover, male and fe- 
male, very beautiful birds: the female is in the Margate Museum.” 

3, Bath Road, Margate, Kent. 

Mr. Mummery, who is now on his way to the Orkney Islands, on 
an ornithological expedition, also informs us that two Porbeagle 
Sharks, a male and a female, have just been taken at Margate ina 
mackerel-net, and are designed for the Museum there. 


EMBERIZA HORTULANA. 
Henfield, Sussex, May 29. 

Sir,—As it appears to me that the occurrence of every rare animal 
ought to be made known to those who take an interest in Natural 
History, I send you the following notice, thinking that the Editors 
may probably consider it worthy of insertion in their Magazine. 

On the 29th of April avery perfect specimen of the Ortolan Bunt- 
ing, Emberiza Hortulana of Jenyns, ‘ Brit. An.’ p. 132, was shot 
whilst sitting on the parapet of the viaduct of the Brighton and Lon- 
don Railway, near the Brighton terminus. When first seen it was 
very restless, flitting about and uttering an incessant shrill chirping 
note. This specimen, which is now in my possession, agrees in every 
respect with the descriptions of Mr. Jenyns and of Mr. Yarrell, ex- 
cept that the tail has a portion of the inner webs of three of the 
outer feathers white instead of two. 

This is, I believe, at most only the sixth specimen which has 
hitherto occurred in Britain. 

I am, Sir, yours obediently, 
Richard Taylor, Esq. Wm. Borrer, Jun. 


Diluvial Scratches. —“ Large areas of this rock being uncovered for 
the purpose of quarrying, it is found planished as if by the friction 
of some heavy body moving over it, and marked by parallel grooves, 
which are regarded by Dr. Locke as ‘ diluvial scratches*;’ they 
are found at ‘ Light’s quarry, east of the Miami, and seven miles 
above Dayton, thus rendered particularly interesting by the discovery 
in it of ‘ diluvial grooves,’ a circumstance which I had thought pro- 
bable from the fact of the planishing or grinding down of the strata’ 
first observed at Col. Partridge’s quarry, ‘where the upper surface, 
especially at the apex of its convexity, has its roughness nearly worn 
off, not by corrosion or by decomposition, nor by the attrition of sand 
and gravel, but by the grinding of a flat surface, making the work, so 
far as it went, a perfect plane, and leaving the pits of the deepest 
cavities entirely untouched}.’ ‘ Light’s quarry has been ‘ stripped’ 
of soil, more or less, over ten acres, and the upper layer of stone is 


* [They will now, perhaps, be claimed by some of our geologists as 
glacial.—Ep. } 

+ These cavities are found, where another layer of the rock lies upon this, 
to answer to salient points in the upper one, and the “ natural surface of the 
stone is within certain limits as rough as can be conceived, there being sharp 
teeth, an inch long, projecting from one layer and entering the contiguous 
one.”’ 


Miscellaneous. 525 


in most places completely ground down to a plane, as perfectly as it 
could have been by a stone-cutter by polishing.’ ‘ In many places, 
grooves and scratches in straight and parallel lines are distinctly vi- 
sible, evidently formed by the progress of some heavy mass, pro- 
pelled by a regular and uniform motion. The grooves are in width 
from lines scarcely visible to those three-fourths of an inch wide, 
and from one-fortieth to one-eighth of an inch deep, traversing the 
quarry from between north 19°, to north 33° west, to the opposite 
points in lines evractly straight, and in fascicles of sometimes ten in 
number, exactly parallel: clearly in compact limestone, without 
seam or fault of any kind, and in a surface ground down to a perfect 
plane.’ To illustrate these appearances, a portion of the stone was 
taken, and by the process of ‘ medal ruling,’ a perfect engraving was 
made by the tracer, and a picture is given in the report (p. 230) of 
great distinctness. The blue limestone abounds with the Stropho- 
mena of Raf., while the cliff has few of them. ‘The shell of the fos- 
sils is often preserved in the blue, while in the cliff limestone only 
the cast is found.”’—Silliman’s American Journal, Jan. 1841. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. 
“ What can we reason but from what we know ?”-—Pope. 

Differences of Neuters in Ants.—In the account of the Proceedings 
of the Entomological Society of the Ist of June, 1840, published in the 
last Number of this Journal, it is said,—‘* Mr. Shuckard also stated 
his opinion, that there was never more than one kind of Neuter 
among the Ants.” As this might be understood to imply that I am 
ignorant of what has been stated by Huber, Lund, and others, of 
there being different classes of Neuters—viz. Soldiers and Workers— 
I request to state, that my observation was the result of the careful 
study of an extensive collection of the Social Heterogyna, in which, 
with but one exception, and that in a rare genus, I have detected 
only one description of neuters, for mere differences of size are of no 
importance, ‘knowing as we do how much most insects vary in this 
respect. ‘To this I alluded at the time. Where a functional dif- 
ference exists, we are prepared, from analogy, to expect correspond- 
ing structural differences ; but not finding these, I apprehend we may 
more correctly attribute what has been observed either to an en- 
larged instinct peculiar to certain genera of this tribe of insects, ca- 
pable of being alternately exercised by all their individuals under 
certain influences, and not restricted to a certain class, or perhaps 
to the preoccupied imagination of the observers themselves. It has 
been said, that the heads of the soldiers are proportionally larger : 
if such be the case, it is remarkable that describers have not given 
the descriptions of two kinds of neuters, especially in the European 
genus Atta. The respective types of the two distinct forms of a 
neuter which I mentioned above as the only exception to the gene- 
rality of my observation, are the Formica (Hciton) hamata, Latr., and 
curvidentata, Latr. 

Under the date of October 5th likewise, in the same Number of 
this Journal, it is stated that Mr. Smith exhibited the two distinct 
kinds of neuters of Formica sanguinea, but it is not said whether any 


526 Miscellaneous. 


distinction exists beyond differences of size. This I should much 
like to know, as I was not present at that meeting of the Society. 

Obscurity will necessarily involve the natural history of the Social 
Heterogyna until competent observers pursue its investigation in 
tropical climates ; and it is very much to be regretted that Lund 
should either not have availed himself of his skill and opportunities, 
or that their results should still be withheld from the entomological 
public.—W. E. 8. 


Doubtful identity of Miscus campestris and Ammophila sabulosa.— 
Under the date of September 7, it is mentioned that Mr. Smith ex- 
hibited specimens of Miscus campestris and Ammophila vulgaris, taken 
in copuld, whence he was led to consider the former only as a variety 
of the latter species. From the known interest I take in the Fosso- 
rial Hymenoptera, I may be excused for observing that I cannot par- 
ticipate in Mr. Smith’s opinion ; for notwithstanding the possibility of 
generic identity in the two insects, there cannot be the least doubt 
of their specific distinction. I might just as confidently state that Os- 
mia hirta and Chelostoma mazillosa are identical, because I took 
them under the same circumstances. Besides, many well-authen- 
ticated instances are known of widely dissimilar insects being found 
in equally suspicious conjunction.—W. E. 8. 


Reports of Discussions.—I wish to remark upon the reports of the 
discussions that succeed the reading of papers at the Entomological 
Society, that vivd voce expressions of opinion ought to be submitted, 
prior to publication, to their several originators to ensure accuracy ; 
and indeed, even if the report be correct, a man may not care to have 
an opinion go forth to the world which was struck out only in the 
heat of argument. I think the Geological Society acts far more 
wisely by prohibiting the publication of their evtempore discussions, 
as this and other journals present adequate means for all who desire 
to announce their views. —W. E. Suuckarp. 

Chelsea, April 22, 1841. 


OBITUARY :—C. S. RAFINESQUE. 


«« Constantine S. Rafinesque-Schmaltz, a Sicilian by birth, first 
went to North America in the year 1802, where he remained for 
three years; and returning from his native land in 1815, continued 
to reside in the United States until his decease in September last 
(1840). The name of this eccentric, but certainly gifted person, 
has been connected with the natural history of this country for the 
last thirty-five years; yet, from the manner of their publication, 
many of his scattered writings are little known to men of science. 
It is chiefly as a naturalist that Rafinesque is known, although his 
attention has by no means been restricted to Natural History ; since 
works on Antiquities, Civil History, Philology, Political Géconomy, 
Philosophy, and even a poem of nearly six thousand lines, have pro- 
ceeded from his pen. Botany, however, was his favourite pursuit, 
and the subject of a large portion of his writings. Our task,” says 
his biographer, “‘although necessary, as it appears to us, is not alto- 
gether pleasing; for while we would do full justice to an author, 


Meteorological Observations. 527 


who, in his early days, was in some respects greatly in advance of 
the other writers on the botany of this country, and whose labours 
have been disregarded or undervalued on account of his peculiarities, 
we are obliged, at the same time, to protest against all of his later 
and one of his earlier botanical works. * * * * * 

“ A gradual deterioration will be observed in Rafinesque’s bota- 
nical writings from 1819* to about 1830, when the passion for esta- 
blishing new genera and species appears to have become a complete 
monomania. This is the most charitable supposition we can enter- 
tain, and is confirmed by the opinions of those who knew him best. 
Hitherto we have been particular in the enumeration of his scattered 
productions, in order to facilitate the labours of those who may be 
disposed to search through bushels of chaff for the grain or two of 
wheat they perchance contain. What consideration they may de- 
serve, let succeeding botanists determine ; but we cannot hesitate to 
assert that none whatever is due to his subsequent works.”’—Silli- 
man’s American Journal, April 1841. 


METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JUNE 1841. 

Chiswick.—June 1,2. Very fine. 3,4. Fine, with verydry air. 5. Slightly 
overcast. 6. Very fine: slight rain. 7. Cold and dry: showery and cold. 8, 
9. Cloudy and cold. 10. Very fine. 11. Cloudy. 12. Slightrain: clear. 13. 
Cloudy and cold: clear at night. 14. Very fine. 15. Slight drizzle: cloudy 
and fine. 16,17. Very fine. 18. Sultry: rain, with distant thunder and light- 
ning at night. 19. Sultry: rain. 20. Very fine: rain. 21. Heavy showers, 
with sultry intervals. 22. Very fine: cloudy. 23. Overcast and fine: very 
heavy rain at noon. 24, Showery: heavy rain at night. 25. Rain. 26. Cloudy. 
27. Showery. 28. Rain. 29. Cloudy: showery. 30. Fine.—The mean tem- 
perature of the month was about 2° below the average. 

Boston.—June 1—4. Fine. 5, 6. Cloudy. 7. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m, 
8. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 9. Cloudy. 10. Fine. 11—13. Cloudy. 14—17. 
Fine. 18. Fine: therm. 3 o’clock 74°. 19. Cloudy: rain early a.m.: rain P.M. 
gO. Fine: rain p.m. 21. Cloudy: brisk wind. 22, 23. Fine. 24, Fine: rain, 
with thunder and lightning r.m. 25. Rain, 26. Cloudy: rainp.m. 27. Fine. 
28, Rain: rain p.m. 29. Fine: rain with thunder and lightning ».m. 30. Fine. 

Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—June 1. Clear and warm. 2. Bright and 
cool. 3. Hail-showers: thunder. 4. Cloudy. 5. Cloudy: raine.m. 6. Fine but 
cloudy. 7. Dry and cool. 8. Dryand cool: withering. 9—11. Dry and cool. 
12. Dry and cool, but warmer. 13. Dry andcool. 14. Slight showers. 15, 
16. Dry and droughty. 17. Dry and droughty: cloudy. 18. Fine rain and 
thunder. 19. Raine. 20. Very warm: rain p.m. 1. Heavy showers. 
22. Fair all day. 23. Fair and fine. 24. Fair and fine: thunder. 25. Wet 
nearly all day. 26. Slight showers: thunder. 27. Fair till 4 o'clock: rain. 
28. Showery all day. 29. Showery all day: thunder. 30, Rain p.m. 


nn ———————————————————— ——————————— 


* “Jt was in this year (1819),” remarks Dr. Silliman, “that I became 
alarmed by a flood of communications, announcing new discoveries by C.S. 
Rafinesque, and being warned, both at home and abroad, against his claims, 
I returned him a large bundle of memoirs, prepared with his beautiful and 
exact chirography, and in the neatest form of scientific papers. This will 
account for the early disappearance of his communications from this Journal. 
The step was painful, but necessary ; for, if there had been no other diffi- 
culty, he alone would have filled the Journal, had he been permitted to 
proceed.” eae : 

+ Our readers will find these contained in an article of twenty-one pages 
in Silliman’s Journal. 


‘uvayl 196-1 | So-€/GF.% | “wing VLF, 19 19 S-6¢ 96-67 08-29) -ZS | L-69 | 6-8 | 818-62] $%8-62 ge-6z 998-62 | 616-62 | $86.62 | “uvayy 
9G | | &%- | to. | 220. | sm junpeo|smn| “A nia 09| €9| 2S | Lo | L-%S|9-€L| L-69 | 98-62% | 88-62 | EF-6z | 26-62 | £60-0€ | 9F0.0€ | ‘of 
Ore OC Local (GLOslbe oa: seat hea lie a iL’) 79| £9| 8V | 69 | 8-29 | P-L9|€-19 | OL-6Z | 89-62 | 27-62 | EFL-6z | LT8-6% | 028-62 | *62 
gS {00-1 | 10- | Go. off: “ca milien (limes ‘s | 19) Lo} 9S OS | z9 | €-S9 | L.g9 | €-89 | 09-62 | $9-62 | PP-6z | £LL-6% | 186-6z | 210-06 | *8z 
6S |< | PS: lor. “MNM | ca | om | “4 /F6P) PO] LO} SS | OL | F-99 9.L9 | $-29| 68-62 | EL-6 | 8E-62 | 196-62 | 8ZI-0F | Z10-08 | *Lz 
GG ie eceee Gorm heen Ol Ten lis (eg) ‘s |'ms| °S /€9p| 99| F9| 29 | Lo | 2-99 | 0.82 / 0-19} 19-62 | EF-62 | 01-62 | $09.62 | PLL-6z | 989-60) °9% 
8S |“ | 80-1) Po. | SOS. vasea) a jms] ‘H | Lh) PS) LG} PS | o£ | 3-96) F.g9 | LSS) 06-62 | 19-62 | 01-62 | P6P-6z | EFS-62 | ZhS.60| °Sz C 
cg |e Y 67. 3 ‘as juuyeo| +m ‘a | oh Lo} 99| VS | ZL | 8-€S|¥.69 0-£9) 99-62 | OL-62 | Sz-6% | 6£9.6z.| 1PL.6% | 008-62 | “Fz 
9G jv |" lop. | °°" | mss joes} «s | “Ss | oS] P9| F9| 9F | EL | P-€9| L.69 0.29 $L-6z | 18-62 | BP-6z | Z18-6z | 8Z0-0€ | O£0-08 | *€% 
OS pees 10: 996. ‘assim ism | °S [46h 19| F9| 9V | EL | L-€9)z-0L |L-19 | 08-62 | 8L-62 | 05-62% | 166-62 | 690-08 | SII-0€ | °*%s 
LS |gg.0 | 90: | 9- ** | sass | «mam |ems| aeas [fz¢| 19/ S9| ZV | IZ | €.09/0.12 2-19 | 29-62 | ZV-62 | 81-62 | 602-62 | 696-60 | 8V8-62| “1z 
Lg | + |80- | zo. LZO- | ‘a jmyeol-ms} *s | 2G 3S9| £9| VS | 99 | z-19|0.Lg |€-F9| OF-62 | 8-62 | 22-62 | PL-6z | 652-62 | 2h8-62| *0% 
Gua **" 8e: go. | TLL. | tH jmypeo) -m | “mM lf7¢ £9) 09| SP | 69 | 2-89) 0-GL 2.09 g¢-62 | 89-62 | 90-62 | L09-62 | 689-62 | 099.62 | *61@ 
OGe| la ue, "| ‘Hs juryeo| ss | *MNN |fog f69| ¢9| PS | og | 9.€6 | P.9L £-F9| 19-62 | OL-62 | 81-62% | $09-6z | 88L-6% | Z%3-6Z | “ST 
9S 000 oy see see ‘s |uyeo| +s *s 1£z¢! 19| 99 WH \OLs.|' Garg £.08 L.19 | 8-66 16-62 | 6£-62 | GL8-6z | 6L0.0€ | 9£1.08 | “LT 
OS jo | pct yt fsspas|upea} *s | *s | ph t19] 69| IV | sl | L.Li|g.Lo |S-09| L6-62 | 0-08 | $9.62 | TII-0€ | 803-08 | PLZ-0£ | “OT 
CG fo PT | TO. | Tt femap aa) van fee] om E77) 19] LG) 9E | 69 | 9.69] 0.99 P-LS| 00-08 | 18.6% | $z-6z | $68.62 | L60.0€ | 0F6.62 | °ST 
BYE \FOOulnee celles *m jurpeai"mn| “mM | 6E| HS 9-69!) €S | zl | Loh | 9.22 |€-L9| 92-62 | £6-62 | LP-6% | 906.62 | LVO-0€ | OOT-0€ | “FI 
Lp a eI 3 and ‘MN |ueo|‘mn| “MN | GF) 19] LS| LE | Go | 0.LF|z%-GS |Z-0S | 96-62 | 00.08 | £6.62 | PF6-6z | OF0-08 | F90-08 | *€i 
Ly jo | | TO. | ** | tas | x |-an | oN |eTp F€9) 0G} LE | €S | g.oh| LFS |L-0S| 98-62 | 68-62 | LE-6z | Log.6z | £46.62 | 048.62 | “a1 D 
OS fo pe yt pos | an | on | sw | can [f9h| 69] of] SV | PS | £.6h| L.g9 | S-09| F8-6z | PL-62 | 22-62 | £89.62 | GLL-6% | ZOL-60 | “11 
Lb jer je ysee feet fm [ow fen | mn | 9G] OZ] LS} 1V | tL | g.LP\9.L¢ | €-2S| 69-62 | £8.62 | LZ-6z | 699-62 | 918-62 | 868-62 | ‘Ol 
LV joe je jee | ose | can | ow | can | mn | pp] 19 /G-19] 6€ | LG | p.Lb|z.2¢ |€-0G| 96-62 | 10-08 | Lv.6z | 116-62 | LP6.62 | 046-62 | °6 
TG jo GG. [vr | oc | san | ew | ow | mn [egp 6916-19] 9F | 9G | 9.L7 | P.99 |0-15| F0-0€ | 60-08 | 8h-62 | 896-6z | PL6-6z | 966-62 | 8 
OSGi 90:08 mean Ona |e aes ‘N |"MN| *N | MN | TH /FOS| 67! OP | LG | €.Gb| 0.09 | €-19 | F0-0£ | 00-0€ | OF-6 | 126-62 | 996-62 | 796-62 | °*L 
VS jo | | 10. | 610. | *N [mn] aN | mn [QP] 19 /G.19| OF | 6S | £19] 0.60 (£69 26-62 [6.62 | S.6% | £26.62 | 186-42 | 9€0-08 | °*9 
tS eee 2 160, 400 “MS “mM “M om sr | gS QS OV €L 6-2S 9-€L | arc) 76:62 00-0£ 69.6% t00-0€ O1Z-0€ 0St-0€ ‘¢ 
CS py pe pe fas fem fom} ca 187h 1 OG) LG} OP | SL | 2-29 | 9-€L | L:29| 11-0€ | S1-0€ | 62-62% | O0£-0€ | LSE-0€ | ObP-0€ | ‘¥ O 
6S jo [ce fc] cee | sms | sm | em | ce [ge] GS] €9] 1h | EL | G99 F-€2/0-€9 | S0-0€ | 86-62 | 29-62 | LST-0€ | 1Sz-0€ | 0Sz-0f | °“f 
zg [ce | tee | eee “00 sisal wate Rent 's |ELP| 99] 99| €S | SZ | €.99 | €.zg | 0-99 | g0-0€ | 86-62 | $S-62 | LoI-0€ | LLI-0€ | ZLz-0€ | *% 
LO ear |e eat, | AN A |RmNCE O 1s. z9| $9| LP | ZL | Z-9S|G.08 £-19 | 00-0€ | 86-62 | 09-62 | GBI-O€ | LE1-0€ | PIZ-0€ | “1 

peUziG go a : oO]. UIA" sept tur, | xepy | cuL | xe | “U6 | -urd $g | sure 6 ‘ul “xe C 

90g ‘AOY) aS o er || ee all wo) UR 6G mo : : all xe] Ane oun 

paces 28 3 z ae ath Saale A \. 208" sou | ee *19}SIBII-J[VS Ayey ‘ul'e $9 NROd oy 

a *e |B |p |uepuon) nd pie a =pargintl lee ‘yormsiyg | ‘20g “oy : uopuog |-asrys-sarayuinq | “9H ryormstyg | MOPHO'T) sqquoqy 

uiod | * ; eee Mes 2 joskeq 

ETAL *uleyy “PULA, *JIIOULOUIIY, J, *sajaWIOIV 


a21sesarthuncr Sasunmar wunsanddryr an awaNnm eimt fo nun “yorsng an TIwaTA ITT Ao Suonuarr aman Sunamenn an fh19900 InImaAMoaIOLT ON2 [Lp 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


SUPPLEMENT TO VOL. VII. SEPT, 1841, 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


ROYAL SOCIETY. 


FEBRUARY 18, 1841.—A paper was in part read, entitled, “ Memoir 
on a portion of the Lower Jaw of an Iguanodon, and other Saurian 
Remains discovered in the strata of Tilgate Forest, in Sussex.” By 
Gideon Algernon Mantell, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S. 

When the author communicated to the Royal Society, in the year 
1825, a notice on the teeth of an unknown herbivorous reptile, 
found in the limestone of Tilgate Forest, in Sussex, he was in hopes 
of discovering the jaws, with the teeth attached to it, of the same 
fossil animal, which might either confirm or modify the inferences 
he had been led to deduce from an examination of the detached 
teeth. He was, however, disappointed in the object of his search 
until lately, when he has been fortunate enough to discover a por- 
tion of the lower jaw of a young individual, in which the fangs of 
many teeth, and the germs of several of the supplementary teeth, 
_ are preserved. The present paper is occupied with a minute and 
circumstantial description of these specimens, and an elaborate in- 
quiry into the osteological characters and relations presented by the 
extinct animals to which they belonged, as compared with existing 
species of Saurian reptiles ; the whole being illustrated by numerous 
drawings. The comparison here instituted furnishes apparently con- 
clusive proof that the fossil thus discovered is a portion of the lower 
jaw of a reptile of the Lacertine family, belonging to a genus nearly 
allied to the Iguana. From the peculiar structure and condition of 
the teeth it appears evident that the Zgwanodon was herbivorous ; 
and from the form of the bones of the extremities it may be inferred 
that it was enabled, by its long, slender, prehensile fore-feet, armed 
with hooked claws, and supported by its enormous hinder limbs, to 
pull down and feed on the foliage and trunks of the arborescent 
ferns, constituting the flora of that country, of which this colossal 
reptile appears to have been the principal inhabitant. 

Some particulars are added respecting various other fossil bones 
found in Tilgate Forest, and in particular those of the Hyleosaurus, 
or Wealden Lizard (of which genus the author discovered the re- 
mains of three individuals), and of several other reptiles, as the 
Megalosaurus, Plesiosaurus, and several species of Steneosaurus, 
Pterodactylus, and Chelonia, as also one or more species of a bird 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. Suppl. 2M 


530 Royal Society. 


allied to the Heron. All these specimens are now deposited in the 
British Museum. 


April 22.—* Remarks on the Birds of Kerguelen’s Land.” By R. 
M°‘Cormick, Esq., Surgeon R.N. of H.M.S. Erebus. Communi- 
cated by the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty. 

The birds usually met with by the author in this island were 
petrels and penguins; and besides these, he found two species of 
gull, a duck, a shag, a tern, a small albatros, and a species of Chionis ; 
and also a remarkable nocturnal bird allied to the Procellaria. Brief 
notices are given of the forms and habits of these birds. 


«Geological Remarks on Kerguelen’s Land.” By R. M°Cormick, 
Esq., Surgeon R.N. of H.M.S. Erebus. Communicated by the 
Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty. 

The northern extremity of the island is described as being entirely 
of volcanic origin. ‘The trap rocks, of which the headlands are com- 
posed, form a succession of terrraces nearly horizontal. Basalt is the 
prevailing rock: it assumes the prismatic form, and passes into 
greenstone, and the various modifications of amygdaloid and por- 
phyry. ‘The general direction of the mountain-ranges inclines to 
the south-west and north-east, and they vary in height from 500 to 
2500 feet. Many of the hills are intersected by trap dykes, usually 
of basalt. Several conical hills, with crater-shaped summits, are 
found, evidently the remains of volcanic vents. Three or four very 
singular isolated hills, composed of an igneous slaty sandstone, occur 
in Cumberland Bay, presenting very smooth outlines, and consisting 
of piles of broken fragments, through which the mass protrudes, in 
places, in prismatic columns. Vast quantities of débris are accu- 
mulated at the base of the hills, in many places to the height of 200 
or 300 feet or more, affording strong evidence of the rapid disinte- 
gration this land is undergoing, from the sudden atmospheric vicis- 
situdes to which it is exposed. 

The whole island is deeply indented by bays and inlets, and its 
surface intersected by numerous small lakes and water-courses. 
These, becoming swollen by the heavy rains, which alternate with 
frost and snow, rush down the sides of the mountains and along the 
ravines in countless impetuous torrents, forming, in many places, 
beautiful foaming cascades, wearing away the rocks, and strewing 
the platforms and valleys below with vast fragments of rocks and 
slopes of rich alluvium, the result of their decomposition. 

The most remarkable geological feature in the island is the occur- 
rence of fossil wood and coal, and what is still more extraordinary, 
these are imbedded in the igneous rocks. The wood, which is for 
the most part highly silicitied, is found enclosed in the basalt; 
whilst the coal crops out in ravines, in close contact with the over- 
lying porphyritic and amygdaloidal greenstone. 

A few outline sketches of the rocks and scenery, in various parts 
of the island, accompany this paper. 


Linnean Society. 531 


LINNEZAN SOCIETY. 
June 1, 1841.—Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair. 


Read the conclusion of Mr. Bunbury’s ‘“ Remarks on certain 
Plants of Brazil, with descriptions of some which appear to be new.” 


The following are che characters of the species described as new : 


Lasiandra calyptrata, ramis teretibus ferrugineo-tomentosis, foliis petio- 
Jatis ovato-oblongis acutis 5-nervibus subsetoso-hirsutis subtis dense 
villosis, racemis terminalibus paucifloris, pedicellis oppositis 1-3-floris, 
bracteis hispido-pilosis convolutis calyptriformibus, calyce sericeo, fila- 
mentis styloque hirsutis. 

Hab. prope Gongo Soco, in prov. Minas Geraes. 


Clidemia ? glabrata, ramulis subtetragonis glabris, foliis petiolatis oblongo- 
lanceolatis subcordatis acuminatis serrulato-ciliatis 5-nervibus utrinque 
glabris: petiolis ciliatis, panicula terminali trichotoma divaricata glabra, 
fioribus verticillato-aggregatis sessilibus ebracteatis, petalis lanceolatis. 

Hab. prope Gongo Soco, in prov. Minas Geraes. 

Clidemia deflexa, amis subtetragonis petiolis paniculisque setoso-hispi- 
dissimis, foliis ovatis acuminatis quintuplinervibus subdenticulatis cili- 
atis utrinque hispidis, panicula terminali elongata opposité ramos de- 
flexa nutante, floribus ad ramulorum apices congestis ebracteatis, lobis 
calycinis obtusis concavis dorso appendiculatis. 

Hab. prope Gongo Soco. 


Cremanium ? cordifolium, undique glanduloso-pilosissimum, foliis petio- 
latis laté cordatis acuminatis inzqualiter denticulatis ciliatis sub-7- 
nervibus, panicula subterminali nutante laxa opposité ramosa, calyce 
subrotundo-turbinato : lobis subulatis, petalis lanceolatis acuminatis. 


Hab. prope Gongo Soco. 


Hirea cinerea, foliis lanceolatis acutis superné glabris subtis fructibusque 
adpressé sericeo-pilosis canescentibus, paniculé terminali trichotoma 
foliosa, calycibus eglandulosis adpressé pilosis, fructiis alis semiorbicu- 
latis crenatis undulatis. 

Hab. in sylvis montis Corcovado prope Rio de Janeiro. 


Tetrapteris mutabilis, ramis paniculisque velutino-tomentosis, foliis 
obovato-ellipticis obtusis rugosis utrinque tomentosis: petiolis apice 
biglandulosis, panicula terminali laxa divaricaté multiflora, alis fructtis 
inzequalibus. 

Hab. in sylvis montis Corcovado. 


Abutilon benedictum, yamis suleatis petiolis pedunculis calycibusque 
floccoso-tomentosis, foliis lanceolatis acuminatis basi acutiusculis obtusé 
serratis rugosis supra glabris subtus incano-velutinis, pediunculis axil- 
laribus unifloris foliam zquantibus. 

Hab. in sylvis czeduis (capoeiras dictis) prov. Minas Geraes. 

Rubus longifolius, caule angulato petiolis pedunculisque densissimé glan- 
duloso-setosis aculeatis, foliis quinato-palmatis: foliolis petiolatis ob- 
longo-lanceolatis acuminatis basi subcordatis arguté serratis utrinque 
glabris, stipulis setaceis, calyce subsericeo-tomentoso reflexo. 

Hab. prope Gongo Soco. 

Lupinus nitidissimus, suffruticosus erectus ramosus aureo-sericeus, foliis 
simplicibus ovatis acutis, stipulis petiolo adnatis breviter acuminatis, 
racemis subterminalibus elongatis, floribus verticillatis, calycis labiis 
integris : inferiore elongato. 

Hab. in campis altis prov. Minas Geraes, prope Capao et Ouro Preto. 

Achyranthes paludosa, caule herbaceo subramoso fistuloso, foliis ohovato- 


Aa We 


532 Linnean Society. 


lanceolatis acutiusculis glabris, pedunculis axillaribus folium subzequan- 
tibus, spicis abbreviatis capitatis glaberrimis. 

Hab. prope urbem Buenos Ayres. 

Desmocheta ? sordida, caule herbaceo prostrato ramosissimo lanato, foliis 
subrotundis mucronulatis in petiolum attenuatis glabriusculis, capitulis 
sessilibus axillaribus ovatis, calycis foliolis 3 exterioribus majoribus ; 
interioribus carinatis conniventibus: setis uncinato-barbatis. 

Hab, ad vias prope urbem Buenos Ayres. 


Schultesia pallens, culmo erecto subramoso, foliis ovatis ellipticisque acu- 
tiusculis: summis lineari-lanceolatis acuminatis, floribus terminalibus 
subsolitariis, alis calycis dilatatis semiovatis, corollz laciniis obovato- 
rhombeis breviter acuminatis integerrimis. 

Hab. prope Gongo Soco in prov. Minas Geraes. 


Solanum graveolens, suffruticosum inerme glanduloso-pilosum viscosum, 
foliis pinnatis : foliolis petiolulatis oblongo-lanceolatis acuminatis mem- 
branaceis, racemis longé pedunculatis multifloris subcorymbosis uni- 
lateralibus, corolla quinquefida. 

Hab. prope Gongo Soco. 

Solanum reptans, herbaceum inerme hispido-hirsutum, foliis pinnatis : 
foliolis petiolulatis oblongis subacuminatis : petiolis alatis, racemis late- 
ralibus folio brevioribus, caule prostrato radicante. 

Hab. prope Gongo Soco. 

Mr. Bunbury believes Lasiandra fissinervia, DeC., to be merely a variety 
of L. Fontanesiana; and Clidemia urceolata and C. biserrata to be one spe- 
cies. He describes variations in character occurring in Lasiandra protee- 
formis. DeC., Clidemia urceolata, DeC., C. longibarbis, DeC., Tetrapteris 
acutifolia, Cav., Bignonia venusta and Neurocarpum angustifolium, Kunth. 
He thinks it possible, however, that his plant may differ from the latter, as 
the flowers are resupinate, a character which could hardly have escaped M. 
Kunth; he therefore proposes for it the following character, should it prove 
to be distinct :— 

Neurocarpum resupinatum, frutescens erectum, foliis trifoliolatis: foliolis 
ellipticis oblongisque retusis mucronulatis supra glabris subtts pallidis 
pilosiusculis, pedunculis subbifloris folio brevioribus, floribus resupinatis, 

Hab. ad Botafogo, prope Rio de Janeiro. 

Specimens of the plants noticed in this memoir were included in a col- 
lection presented to the Society by Mr. Bunbury some years ago. 


Read also a “ Synopsis of the Coleopterous family Pausside, 
with descriptions of anew Genus and some new Species.” By J. 
O. Westwood, Esq., F.L.S. 

This paper contains a brief enumeration of the species of the re- 
markable family of Pausside, with some additions and corrections to 
Mr. Westwood’s Monograph of it, published in the 16th volume of 
the Society’s Transactions. 

He proposes to exclude from the family the genus Trochoideus, an 
examination of the cibarian organs having proved that genus to be- 
long to the Endomychide ; and states that he is now acquainted with 
four, if not five, species belonging to it, viz. 1. Troch. cruciatus, 
Dalm.; 2. T. Dalmanni, Westw.; 3. T. Desjardinsii, Guér.; 4. T. 
Americanus, Bucqu.; and 5.? 7’. Hopei, Westw. The last-named spe- 
cies he has seen in Mr. Hope’s collection: it is from New Grenada, 
and is possibly identical with T. Americanus. 


Linnean Society. 533 
Mr. Westwood gives the following as a synopsis of the genera 
belonging to the family in its present state :— 


Antenne quasi biarticulate. 
Caput thorace haud immersum, collo distincto, ocellis nullis. 


Palpi labiales articulo ultimo elongato ......... 1. Paussus. 
articulis zequalibus  .....ssesesee . 2. Platyrhopalus. 
Caput thorace immersum ocellis duobus ......... 3. Hylotorus. 
Antenne quasi sexarticulate. 
Prothorax angulis anticis valdé productis......... 4. Pentaplatarthrus. 
: transversus, angulis anticis rotun- | Bs Eebiod eri 
datis, posticis valdé emarginatis............ ons 
truncato-cordatus .........+6. Saesescsaa 6. Ceratoderus. 
Antenne quasi decemarticulatz......-.... Ser noee eee 7. Cerapterus. 


1. Paussus, Linn. 


Sect. A, Thorax quasi bipartitus. 
a. Antennarum claya posticé haud excavata. 


P. microcephalus, L. Africa? 

P. Jousselinii, Guér. Rangoon. 

P. Linnei, Westw. Habitat unknown. 

P. Burmeisteri, Westw. Cape of Good Hope. 
P. rufitarsis, Westw. Habitat unknown. 

P. pilicornis, Donoy. Bengal. 

P. Turcicus, Frivaldsk. Balkan Mountains. 


Se Spisdib a SIN 5 


b. Antennarum clava posticé excavata. 


_8. P. thoracicus, Donov. Bengal. 

9. P. Fichteliit, Donov. Bengal. 

10. P. fulvus, luteo-fulvus subopacus, elytris magis rufescentibus, anten- 
narum articulo basali thoracis lateribus posticé femoribusque obscurio- 
ribus, capite supra profundé impresso.— Long. corp. lin. 8. 

Hab. in India Orientali. 

11. P. tibialis, castaneus nitidus, elytris singulis plag4 magna nigra, tibiis 
4 anterioribus elongatis ; posticis multo Jatioribus compressis, antenna- 
rum clava posticé profundé excavata.—Long, corp. lin. 23. 

Hab. in Bengala. In Mus. D. Westermann. 

12. P. excavatus, Westw. Senegal. 

13. P. ruber, Thunb. Cape of Good Hope. 

14. P. cochlearius, Westw. South Africa. 

15. P. Klugii, Westw. Cape of Good Hope. 


Sect. B. Thorax subcontinuus. 
a. Species Africane. 


16. P. spherocerus, Afzel. Sierra Leone. 

17. P. armatus, Dej.; P. cornutus, Chevrol. Senegal. 

18. P. curvicornis, Chevrol.; P. cornutus, var.?, Chevrol. Senegal. 

19. P. Shuckardi, Westw. South Africa. 

20. P. lineatus, Thunb. Cape of Good Hope. 

21. P. affinis, Westw. On the authority of the British Museum Cata- 
logue Mr. Westwood is now enabled to give Africa as the habitat of 
this species; but he suggests that there may be some mistake as to lo- 
cality, and that the insect may really be Indian, and not specifically di- 
stinct from the following, P. cognatus. 


534 Linnean Society. 


b. Species Indice. 


22. P. cognatus, rufo-castaneus nitidus punctatus, elytris singulis plaga 
magna nigra, capite anticé linea tenui impressa : vertice impressionibus 
duabus semicircularibus, antennarum clava subovaté basi exttis in ha- 
mum producta.—-Long. corp. lin. 4. 

Hab. in Bengala. In Muss. D. D. Melly et Westermann. 

23. P. Hardwickii, Westw. Nepaul. 

24. P. Saundersii, fulvo-rufescens subnitidus punctatus, capite thoraceque 
obscurioribus, antennarum clavaé oblongo-ovataé basi extis in hamum 
setigerum producta.—Long. corp. lin. 33. 

Hab. in India Orientali. Mus. D. W. W. Saunders. 

25: (Sp. ined.), Latr. Isle of France. 

Obs. P. ruficollis, Fabr., is given by Dr. Erichson as one of the Malachi, 
and as identical with his Collops 4-maculatus. 


2. Praryruopatus, Westw. 


(26). P. denticornis, Westw. East Indies. 

(27). P. unicolor, Westw. East Indies. 

(28). P. acutidens, Westw. Nepaul. 

(29). P. Westwoodii, Saund. East Indies. 

(30). P. angustus, Westw. East Indies. 

(31). P. Melleti, Westw.. Malabar. 

(32). P.aplustrifer,Westw. Bengal. Certainly belonging to this genus. 
(33). P.? levifrons, Westw. Senegal. 

(34). P.? dentifrons, Westw. Senegal. 


CmOIA HPWH eH 


3. Hytotorus, Dal. 
1 (35). H. bucephalus, Gyll, Sierra Leone. 


4. Penraptatrarturus, Westw. 
(36). P. paussoides, Westw. South Africa. 


J 


5. Lesroperus, Westw. 
1 (37). L. Goryi, Westw. 
6. CERATODERUS. 


Corpus oblongum, depressum. Caput transverso-quadratum, postice collo 
instructum, disco inter oculos bi-impressum. Antenne quasi 6-articu- 
latze, articulis 4 intermediis transversis planis, ultimo semiorbiculari. 
Maxille minute, plane, cornez, apice acute curvate, intts sub apice 
dente acuto armate. Palpi mazxillares 4-articulati, articulo magno 
ovato, 3tio 4toque minoribus subcylindricis; /abiales articulo ultimo 
precedente haud multo majori ovato apice truncato. Prothorax capite 
vix latior, cordato-truncatus, trans medium linea impressa notatus. 
Elytra oblongo-ovata, depressa. Pedes breviusculi; femoribus tibiisque 
compressis, his apice haud calcaratis ; tarsis distincté 5-articulatis, ar- 
ticulo basali sequenti longiore. 

1 (88). C. bifasciatus. 

Paussus bifasciatus, Kollar in Ann. Wien. Mus. 1836, t. 31. f. 7. a, b; 
Westw. in Trans. Ent. Soc. ii. p. 91. pl. 10. f. 3. 

Hab. in India Orientali. 


7. CerapTerus, Swederus. 


1 (39). C. latipes, Swed. Bengal. 
2 (40). C. Horsfieldii, Westw. Java. 
3 (41). C. 4-maculatus, Westw. Java. 


Entomological Society. 535 


4 (42). C. (Orruoprerus) Smithiit, MacL. South Africa. 

5 (43). C. (Artruropterus) MacLeaii, Donoy. New Holland. 
6 (44). C. (PuHymatorrTerus) piceus, Westw. New Holland. 

7 (45). C. (Homorterus) Brasiiiensis, Miers. Brazil. 

8 (46). C. (PLeurorterus) Westermanni, Westw. Java. 


ENTOMOLOGICAL SOCIETY, 


February Ist, 1841.—G. R. Waterhouse, Esq., in the Chair. 


The Secretary called the attention of the Meeting to the condition 
in which the fine painting of the Raising of Lazarus, by Sebastian 
Del Piombo, in the National Gallery, was stated by Professor 
Waagen to be in at the present time ; the picture having been trans- 
ferred to canvass, on which it was affixed with paste, which material 
was now attacked by insects, regarded by Mr. Westwood as the 
Anobium paniceum, an insect well known to attack preparations of 
flour, such as wafers, &c. The plans suggested at a former meeting 
for the destruction of insects which attack paintings on panel, or the 
stretching-frames, would be inapplicable to the present case, and it 
would be very dangerous to saturate the back of the picture with 
any solution which would affect the paste so as to render it un- 
palatable to the insects, or to destroy them. Mr. Gutch considered 
that in the case of so valuable a picture as this is, it would be most 
advisable to reline the picture with fresh canvass, employing paste 
in which a little corrosive sublimate had been mixed; he had con- 
stantly used that material, and had always found it perfectly effectual 
in preventing the attacks of insects. Mr. Waterhouse, however, 
strongly objected to the use of corrosive sublimate, and suggested 
that an air-tight frame or flat box should be placed behind the entire 
picture, a space of about an inch being left between the picture and 
the frame-work; and that the inclosed air should be strongly im- 
pregnated with prussic acid, which he had no doubt would destroy 
the insects. 


A letter from the Rey. A. W. Griesbach to the Secretary was read, 
relative to the Economy of the Pea-beetle (Bruchus granarius), which 
he had found to undergo its transformations within the pea, and not 
in the earth, as had been stated by Mr. Westwood in an article in 
the Gardener’s Magazine. Mr. Westwood stated that he had him- 
self had several previous opportunities of discovering the error, having 
received a quantity of peas and other leguminous seeds from Mr. 
Loudon and Dr. Lindley, some of which contained Bruchi in the 
perfect state. 


The completion of a memoir on the Evaniide and some allied 
genera of Hymenopterous insects, by J. O. Westwood, F.L.S., was 
read. 

In this extended memoir, commenced in 1836, the author, after 
tracing the characters and relations of the femily Hvaniide, and no- 
ticing the views entertained respecting it by various authors, gives 
a detailed account (illustrated with numerous figures of the typical 


536 _ Entomological Society. 


species and the generical details) of each of the genera of which it 
is composed, as well as of some others of anomalous character allied 
thereto, adding under each species a complete synopsis of all the 
known species, including also numerous new ones. 

In Evanra (including Brachygaster, Leach, Hyptia, Il.) he intro- 
duces twenty-four species, amongst which the following are new :— 


Evania princeps. Nigra, facie argenteo-sericea longitudinaliter 
striata, thorace et petiolo rude punctatis, alarum anticarum fusca- 
rum vena radiali ad apicem recurva, furca metasterni brevissima. 
Long. corp. lin. 7. Nova Hollandia. 


Evania Abyssinica. Rufa, thorace et petiolo abdominali rufis, pedibus 
piceis, facie punctata, mandibulis nigris, apice piceis, femoribus 4 
anticis subtus rufis. Long. corp. lin. 3¢. Abyssinia. 


Evania Tasmanica. Nigra, capite thoraceque punctatissimis, facie 
tenuiter longitudinaliter striata, Surcametasterni brevi recta, petiolo 
striato, alis hyalinis. Long. corp.lin. 44. ‘Terra Van Diemeni. 


Evania Javanica. Tota nigra punctata, petiolo brevi, oblique striato, 
facie rugosa, alarum venis cubitali et discoidali obliteratis. Long. 
corp. lin. 3. Java. 


Evania (Brachygaster) bicolor. Ferruginea, abdomine piceo, anten- 
nis pedibusque nigris, capite piceo, vertice rufescente. Long. corp. 
lin. 24. In Mus. Brit. 


In Pevecinus a full description of the male is given for the 
first time, and nine species noticed, most of which will be de- 
scribed by Dr. Klug in the next number of Germar’s Zeitschrift. 


Monomacuus, Klug, n. g. Caput crassum, genis plus minusve 
dilatatis ; mandibule intus 1-dentate ; antenne ¢ 14-articulate, 9 
15-articulate, articulis apicalibus sensim crassioribus ; ale antice 
area unica marginali, duabus submarginalibus ; abdomen dclavatum, 
? valde elongatum, curvatum in medio, subinflectum ; oviductus oc- 
cultus. 


Seven species, all inhabitants of Brazil, including the following. 

Monomachus Klugii. Ferrugineus, abdomine piceo-nigro, pedunculo 
ferrugineo, alis pallidis cum macula fusca terminali, genis valde 
dilatatis, antennis fuscis, pedibus rufescentibus. Long. corp. lin. 
10%. Brazil. 


Monomachus lateralis, Klug. ined. Niger, mandibulis luteo-fuscis, 
pedibus 4 anticis luteo-fuscis, coxis albidis, femoribus in medio 
obscurioribus, pedibus 2 posticis nigro-fuscis, abdomine luteo-mar- 
ginato, alis hyalinis immaculatis $. Long. corp. lin. 55. Brazil. 


Monomachus segmentator. Obscure flavescens, vertice fusco-vario, 
collare macula sublunata fusca, mesothorace fusco, metathorace 
nigro, punctato, pedunculo flavido, segmentis reliquis abdominis 
piceis, flavido-marginatis, abdomine setis tribus minutis terminata, 
corpore subtus flavido, pedibus posticis fuscis, antennis corpore 
longioribus @. Long. corp. lin. 4. In Mus. Brit. 


Entomological Society. 537 


The genus Fanus, Fabr., contains sixteen species, of which the 
following are described as new :— 


Foenus Esenbeckii. Piceo-rufus, mesothoracis tergo rugosulo, an- 
tennis rufis, articulo 34:9 fusco, alis lutescenti-hyalinis, areola 
minutla, discoidali, subconica. Syn. F. affectator var. [3 Esenbech. 
Germany. 

Fenus Guildingii. Gracilis, niger, thoracis et abdominis lateribus 
rufescentibus, oviductu fere corporis longitudine, vaginis et terebra 
apice albidis, tibiis et tarsis 4 anticis albis 8 9. Long. corp. 


lin. 54. Island of St. Vincent. 


Feenus dorsalis. Ferrugineus, capite supra medio mesonoti scutello- 
que nigris, abdomine piceo, segmentis apice rufescentibus, pedibus 
piceo-rufis, femoribus tibiisque 4 anticis in medio nigris?. In 
Mus. Brit. 


Foenus terminalis. Niger, thorace levi, opaco, lateribus rufo-piceis, 
tibiis 4 anticis albis, linea interna nigra, posticis nigris, clavatis, 
annulo basali albo, tarsis albis apice fuscis, oviductu longitudine 
corporis, vaginis apice late albis 2. Long. corp. lin. 9%. Nova 
Hollandia. 

Foenus unguiculatus. Niger, rufo-piceo-varius, areola minuta dis- 
coidali obliterata, unguibus tarsorum maximis (in pedibus posticis 
dimidium tarsorum longitudine equantibus 8). Long. corp. lin. 52. 
Nova Hollandia. 


Foenus Darwinu. Piceo-niger rufo-varius, pedibus rufo-fulvis, areola 
discoidali magna 8. Long. corp. lin. 3. Nova Hollandia. 


Feenus rufus. Totus rufus, capite thoraceque punctatis, alarum areola 
discoidali mediocri §. Wong. corp. lin. 54. West Australia. 
In the genus Autacus, of Jurine (of which the male as well as 
the mouth organs are described in detail), fifteen species are intro- 
duced, including the following as new :— 


Aulacus obscuripennis. Niger, capite levissimo, thorace antice irre- 
gulariter striato, postice rugoso, abdomine medio rufo, alis hyalinis, 
nubila parva media, fascia substigmaticali apiceque tenui fuscis & . 
Long. corp. lin. 5%. Poland. 


Aulacus Erichsonii. Gracilis, niger, antennarum articulo 1” sub- 
tus fulvo, petiolo nigro, abdominis dimidio basali rufo, fascia tenui 
transversa nigra, apice nigro, coxis nigris, pedibus 4 anticis flavido- 
rufescentibus, femoribus 2 posticis fuscis, tibiis obscuris, apice ru- 
fescentibus, tarsis omnibus albidis, alis nubila substigmaticali 
apiceque parim fuscis §. Long. corp. lin. 5£. Prope Berolinum. 

Aulacus thoracicus, Klug. ined. Niger, collari et mesothoracis dorso 
sanguineo, striato, alarum costa, areola marginal et 1” submar- 
ginali fuscis § 9. Long. corp. lin. 5. Cap. Bon. Spei. 

Aulacus Stephanoides. Niger, capite et antennarum articulo basali 
luteis, abdomine elongato gracili, oviductu abdomine duplo longiore, 
terebra rufa, vaginis nigris apice albis, alis apice parim fuscis 

9. Long. corp. lin. 7. Brazil. 


538 Entomological Society. 


Aulacus hyalinipennis. Niger, facie et articulo 1” antennarum 
Sulvis, alis hyalinis, stigmate nigro, apice fusco, pedibus 4 anticis 
Sulvis, femoribus posticis fuscis, tibiis rufescentibus, tarsis fulvis 

o. Long. corp. lin. 5. Mexico. 

Aulacus ater. Totus ater, alis pallidé fuscescentibus, areola externo- 
media plaga parva postica, alteraque minuta cum stigmate connexra 
fuscis 3. Long. corp. lin. 7. Nova Scotia and North America. 

Aulacus Abbottii. Niger, abdomine versus basin rufo, pedibus rufis, 
alis striga parva versus basin maculaque pone stigmata fuscis $ . 
Long. corp. lin. 7. Georgia. 

Aulacus rufus. Rufus, antennis (basi excepto) et abdominis basi 
nigris, alarum apice fusco. Long. corp. lin. 8. Van Diemen’s 
Land. 

Aulacus cingulatus. Rufus, antennis piceis, articulo 7”° albo 3. 
Long. corp. lin. 53. Swan River, New Holland. 

Aulacus apicalis. Rufus, capite abdomineque nigris, hoc lunula versus 
basin flavescente, alarum apice lato nigro 9. Long. corp. lin. 5. 
New Holland. 


A detailed description is then given of the genera Mrcatryra, 
W., composed of one Australian already described species (M. fascii- 
pennis) and Trigonalys, both of which, as well as Stephanus, are 
shown to offer a more intimate relation to the preceding genera 
than to any other family of Hymenopterous insects. 

Triconatys, W. (Proceedings of the Zool. Soc. 1835*), is com- 
posed of the five following species :— 

Trigonalys melanoleuca, MW. (op. cit.). 

Trigonalys obscura. Nigra, obscura, capite plano, nitido, abdominis 
segmento 1” margine postico luteo, alis obscuré fuscis. Long. 
corp. lin. 7. Surinam. 

Trigonalys Servillei. Nigra, parte postica thoracis et abdominis 
basi pallide luteis, alis immaculatis hyalinis. 

Trigonalys Leprieurii (Seminota Lep., Spinola). 

Trigonalys Hahnii, Spin. (Tr. anglicana, Shé.). 

The genus Srernanvs of Jurine comprises nine species, of which 

the following are new :— 

Stephanus bicolor. Piceo-niger, capite thoraceque rufis, rugosis, 
oviductu fascia lata alba subapicali, tarsis posticis brevissimis, 
crassis, ferrugincis 9. Long. corp. lin. 9. Georgia. 


Stephanus Indicus. Niger, gracillimus, antennis basi rufis, facie 
flavo-lineata, tibiis tarsisque basi albidis, petiolo longissimo, alarum 
venis discoidalibus obsoletis . Long. corp. lin. 65. 9 capite 
rufo. Malabar. 


Mr. Waterhouse exhibited and read detailed descriptions of two 


* I consider Lycogaster pullatus, Shk., to be the male of another species 
of Trigonalys.—J.O. W. 


Zoological Society. 539 


new Lamellicorn beetles, brought from the Philippine Islands by H. 
Cuming, Esq. ‘The first is allied to Scur. longimanus, but being a 
female, it does not exhibit the elongated fore-legs from which that 
species derives its name. 


Euchirus, applied by Kirby (Introd. to Ent., vol. iv., Index Co- 
leopt.), was, I believe, the first name given to this group. M. La- 
porte applies the name Porropus. Cheirotonus, Hope, and Propo- 
macrus, Newm., are decidedly closely allied to the present insect. 

Euchirus quadrilineatus, Waterh. Obscure nigro-eneus ; thorace 
punctulato, elytris levibus, lineis quatuor fusco-flavescentibus or- 
natis, corpore subtus pilis fuscis instructo. Long. corp. 2 unc, 
5-lin,; lat. 1 une. 23 lin. 

Xylotrupes pubescens, Waterh. Nigrescenti-fuscus, supra et infra 
pilis decumbentibus vestitus, capite cornu ad apicem bifido, paullo 
recurvo, thoraceque antice in cornu robusto et elongato antrorsum 
ducto, ad apicem bifido, armatis. Long. corp. 1 unc. 9 lin.; lat. 
ll lin. Allied to 8S. Gideon and Oromedon. 


ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
September 8, 1840.—James Whishaw, Esq., in the Chair. 


Mr. Gould read a paper on that most singular and anomalous bird, 
the Brush Turkey (Talegalla Lathami) of New South Wales. The 
author begau by giving the opinions of various ornithologists as re- 
gards its aflinities, and especially quotes Mr. Swainson’s account, in 
which that author attempts to prove, that the bird in question is a 
Vulture. Mr. Gould proceeded to detail, from his own observations, 
some interesting facts connected with its habits. The most remark- 
able circumstance connected with the bird is, that it does not hatch 
its own eggs, but employs for that purpose similar means to those 
now in use for artificial incubation. For some weeks prior to the 
period of laying, the Brush Turkey collects together an immense 
mass of vegetable matter, varying from two to four cartloads, with 
which it forms a pyramidal heap; in this heap it plants its eggs, 
about eighteen inches deep and from nine to twelve inches apart. 
The eggs, which are always placed with the large end upwards, being 
carefully covered, are then left to hatch by the heat engendered by 
the decomposition of the surrounding matter. ‘The heaps are formed 
by the labours of several pairs of birds, and frequently contain as 
many eggs as would fill a bucket. The eggs are white, about three 
inches and three quarters long by two and a half in diameter, 
and, having an excellent flavour, are eagerly sought after. A spe- 
cimen of the Brush Turkey, which Mr. Gould had an opportunity of 
observing in Mr. MacLeay’s garden at Sydney, had formed a heap 
in ashrubbery similar to that which it would have made in its native 
woods. Around and over this heap the bird was seen to strut in the 
same way as the domestic cock; at the same time frequently utter- 
ing aclucking noise. The flesh is of a pale salmon colour, juicy and 
‘tender. After all he had seen of the bird in a state of nature, he 


540 Zoological Society. 


had no hesitation in assigning it a place among the Gallinacee, 
among which it has a nearer alliance to Cracide than to any other 
group; at all events, it is in no way allied to the Vulturide, and is 
equally distant from Menura, with which it has been classed by 
some writers. Mr. Gould’s paper was illustrated by five skins, an 
egg, and also a skeleton of the bird. 

A skeleton of the Talegalla was exhibited, and Prof. Owen drew 
attention to its peculiarities. 

“On comparing the osteology of the Talegal/a with that of other 
birds,” says Prof. Owen, “it exhibits all the essential modifications 
which characterize the Gallinaceous type, and among the Rasores it 
most nearly resembles the genera Penelope and Cra. 

“In all the main points the skeletons of these birds agree; their 
differences are those of proportion only; whereas in the Raptores, 
and especially in the Vulturide, the following important differences 
present themselves. The spines of the dorsal vertebre are detached ; 
the upper transverse processes of the sacrum are separated by ob- 
lique elliptical vacuities ; the plough-share bone, which terminates 
the coccyx, has double the relative vertical extent; the cervical ver- 
tebre are shorter and broader; twice the number of the ribs, as 
compared with Talegalla, give off vertical processes, and these are 
longer and stronger: but the most striking and decisive differences 
occur in the sternum; this important bone, in the Talegalla, very 
closely corresponds with that of the two Gallinaceous genera above 
mentioned ; the chief difference occurs in the greater breadth which 
separates the costal from the external posterior notch. In the Vul- 
tures the contiguous margin of the sternum forms part of the same 
nearly straight line with the rest of the lateral margin of the ster- 
num behind it. In the Cathartes, which has the least complete ster- 
num in the tribe of Raptores, to which some Quinarian Zoologists 
have assigned the Talegalla, there is a shallow notch and a small 
foramen in each half of the posterior margin of the sternum; the 
whole sternum is broader and more convex; the coracoid grooves, 
and the corresponding extremities of the bones adapted to them, have 
twice the breadth of those in the Tulegalla. The furculum presents 
more than six times the thickness of that bone in the Talegalla and 
allied Gallinacea; its space is wider, and its superior extremities 
much more recurved. Equally striking are the differences which the 
bones of the wing present: in Cathartes Aurea, in which the costal 
and sacral regions of the vertebral column measure five inches, the 
length of the humerus is five inches and a half, that of the ulna is 
six inches eight lines, and the bones of the hand are nearly six inches 
in length: the strength of all these bones is proportionate to their 
length. ‘The produced angle of the lower jaw is a character which 
is most conspicuous in the Gallinaceous birds, in some of the spe- 
cies of which, as in the Wood-grouse, it is excessive. Now this pro- 
cess is altogether wanting in the Raptorial birds, and consequently 
in the Vulturide; its presence in the Talegalla (where its form and 
size closely agree with those in Penelope and Craz) coincides with 


Zoological Society. 541 


the decisive Gallinaceous characters which are pointed out in the 
sternum, vertebral column, and bones of the anterior extremity. 

‘‘The presence of the broncho-tracheales, which alter the length 
and tension of the bronchial tubes, widen the lateral diameter of the 
lower larynx, and influence its position, coincides with the observa- 
tions which Mr. Gould has made respecting the voice of the Tale- 
galla ; and at the same time establishes another important structural 
difference between this bird and the Vulturide, which are precisely 
those Raptorial birds in which there are no true vocal muscles. 

“From all the Raptores the Talegalla essentially differs, in its 
gizzard and elongated czca: in the one we have all the characters 
of the Gallinaceous structure of that important part of the digestive 
system : in the form and proportions of the lower appendages—the 
ceca, the Talegalla most closely corresponds with the genera Crar 
and Penelope.” 


Mr. Gould exhibited some new species of birds about to be figured 
in the forthcoming part of his work on the “Birds of Australia ;” 
and characterized a new and beautiful Cinclosoma, from the belts 
of the Murray, as 


Cryciosoma castanotus. Cincel. lined albd & mandibule inferioris 
basi per genas excurrente: guld pectoreque nigris ; humeris et 
uropygio castaneis. 

Total length, 9 inches; bill, 1; wing, 41; tail, 45; tarsi, 14. 

A new Halcyon, as 

Hatcyon pyrruopycia. Hal. plumis capitis viridibus, anguste 
albo marginatis ; humeris tectricibusque alarum majoribus ceru- 
leis, uropygio, tectricibusque caude flavescenti-rubris. 

Crown of the head dull green, intermingled with white, giving it 

a striated appearance; a broad black stripe commences at the base 
of the bill, passes through the eye, and encircles the back of the 
head; upper part of the back and scapularies green; remainder of 
the wings bluish green; lower part of the back, rump, and upper 
tail coverts red; tail green, tinged with blue; throat, a broad collar 
encircling the back of the neck, and all the under surface white ; 
bill black, the base of the lower mandible flesh white; irides black- 
ish brown; feet dark olive brown. 

Total length, unc. 8; Dill, 2; wing, 4; tail, 24; tarsi, Z. 

Hab. Interior of New South Wales. 

A new species of Rhipidura, which has hitherto been confounded 

with the Motacilla flabellifera of Latham, Mr. Gould proposed to 
characterize as 


RurprpuRA ALBISCAPA. Rhi. nigrescenti-fusca ; rectricibus caude 

ad apices, et per scapos albis. 

All the upper surface, ear-coverts, and a band across the chest, 
sooty-black, slightly tinged with olive, the tail and crown of the 
head and pectoral band being rather the darkest ; stripe over the eye, 
lunar-shaped mark behind the eye, throat, tips of the wing coverts, 
margins of the secondaries, shafts, outer webs and tips of all but the 


542 Zoological Society. 


two middle tail feathers, white ; under surface buff; eyes black ; bill 
and feet brownish black. 
Total length, 6 inches; bill, 3; wing, 3; tail, 34; tarsi, #. 
Hab. Van Diemen’s Land and the southern coast of Australia. 


A new and highly interesting Pigeon as 
Cotumsa (PeRIsTERA) HIsTRIONICA. Col. capite nigro; fronte, 
spatio circum plumas auriculares necnon notd semilunari apud 
gulam albis ; corpore superné e cinnamomino fusco ; subtis ceru- 
lescenti-cinereo. 

Forehead, a stripe from behind the eye forming a circle round the 
ear-coverts, and a crescent-shaped mark across the throat, snow- 
white ; the remainder of the head, throat and ear coverts, jet black; 
all the upper surface, wing coverts, flanks, and two centre tail feathers, 
deep cinnamon brown; edge of the shoulder dull white; spurious 
wing bluish gray, slightly margined with white ; primaries brown- 
ish gray, margined on their outer webs with rufous, at the base of 
the inner web largely marked with the same, ferming a conspicuous 
patch on the under surface of the wing; and with an oval spot of 
white at the tip of each feather; secondaries by a beautiful band of 
deep crimson-bronze on the outer webs near the tip; lateral tail 
feathers bluish gray at the base, passing into black toward the ex- 
tremity, which is white; breast and centre of the abdomen bluish 
gray; under tail coverts light buff; nostrils and bill black; irides 
dark brown; frontal scales of the legs and feet lilac-red ; hind part 
of the legs flesh-red. 

Total length, 104 inches; bill, 1; wing, 8; tail, 34; tarsus, 1. 

Hab. Plains of interior of Australia. 


And a Rasorial bird of an entirely new form, about half the size 
of a Quail, and which, were it not for the presence of a hind toe, 
might be taken for a diminutive Bustard. 

Mr. Gould proposed to make it the type of a new genus, with the 
following appellation and characters :— 


Genus Pepionomus. 

Gen. Char.—Rostrum tam longum quam caput, apicem versus com- 
pressum, feré rectum, naribus valdé elongatis, in fovea basali positis. 
Ale valdé concave, remigibus primo, secundo, et tertio, inter se feré 
equalibus, remigibus tertiariis perlongis, et primarios transeuntibus. 
Tibie super suffraginem nude. Tarsi mediocritér elongati, scutis 
undiqué tecti, his, reticulis minutis, sejunctis. Digiti quatuor ; ho- 
rum posticus, debilis, et apud partem internam tarsi, sursum positus. 

Prepronomus rorquatus. Ped. vertice et pectore rufis, singulis 

plumis prope apicem lunuld nigrd notatis ; collari lato, albo, 
crebre maculis nigris guttato. 

Crown of the head brown speckled with black, sides of the head 
and the neck light buff speckled with black; neck surrounded by a 
broad band of white thickly spotted with black; all the upper sur- 
face reddish brown, each feather having several narrow, transverse, 
crescent-shaped marks in the centre and margined with buff; tail 
buff, crossed by numerous narrow brown bars; centre of the breast 


Zoological Society. 543 


rufous, the remainder of the under surface buff; the feathers on the 

breast marked in a similar manner to those on the upper surface, 

and the flanks with large irregular spots of black; irides straw-yel- 

low; bill yellow, passing into black at the point; feet greenish-yellow. 
Total length, 7 inches; bill, ?; wing, 33; tail, 13; tarsi, 7. 
Hab. The plains of the interior of South Australia. 


Sept. 22.— William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair. 
The following paper was read, in which Mr. G. B. Sowerby pro- 
ceeds with his descriptions of the new species of Shells collected by 
H. Cuming, Esq., in the Philippine Islands. 


Hetrx Inoconensis. H. testd obovatd, crassiusculd, levi, colori- 
bus variis varie pictd; spird elevatiusculd, obtusd ; anfractibus 
quingue, rotundatis, uliimo maximo ; aperturd rotundato-subtrape- 
zoidali, intis albd ; peritremate lato, incrassato, rotundato, reflexo, 
albo ; labio columellari lato, albo, subplanulato, posticé emarginato. 
Long. 1:3, lat. 0:9, poll. 

Hab. in foliis arborum prope Sanctum Nicolam, Provinciz Iloco- 

nis septentrionalis ad Insulam Lucen, Philippinarum. 

The varieties of this species, in colour and size, are very nume- 
rous; many of them are remarkable for an apparent interruption of 
their growth, shown by a band of colour darker than the general 
ground-colour of the individual across the second, third, or fourth 
volution ; the recommencement after which suspension is marked by 
an apparent want of colouring matter to produce the usual spiral 
bands. 

The following is the enumeration of the varieties which have oc- 
curred :— 

a. Apex reddish brown, softened down into a greenish yellow 
ground-colour, which becomes more intense, and is speckled with 
brown on the last volution, particularly toward the aperture ; poste- 
rior edge of each volution brown, softened down with pink ; circum- 
ference of the shell with a greenish brown narrow band behind a 
brownish pink band; columellar band and back of the lip reddish 
brown. From St. Nicolas. 

b. Nearly similar to a.; anterior circumferential band yellowish. 
Found on Pandanus Palms at Curimao, in the province of North 
Ilocos. 

ce. Apex pale reddish brown; ground-colour greenish yellow, 
speckled on the last volution ; antesutural band light reddish brown ; 
posterior circumferential band greenish brown, anterior circumferen- 
tial band pale yellow; columellar band rose-colour; back of the lip 
brownish red. From St. Nicolas. 

d. Apex reddish brown ; ground-colour grayish rose ; antesutural 
band and back of the lip reddish brown; posterior circumferential 
band pale olive-brown, anterior circumferential band pinkish yellow ; 
circumference of the columedla rose softened into the ground-colour. 
From St. Nicolas. 

e. Apex dark brown; ground-colour gray-brown ; suture white 
or yellowish ; antesutural band red-brown; circumferential band 


544 Zoological Society. 


white at its commencement, but becoming yellowish, and yellowish 
pink upon the last volution ; posterior circumferential band indistinct, 
olive-brown ; circumference of the columella red-brown; back of the 
lip dull red. The lip of this variety has a slight reddish tinge. From 
St. Nicolas. 

Jf. Apex brownish black; ground-colour yellowish olive-brown ; 
posterior circumferential band darker; suture pale, yellowish, or 
nearly white; anterior circumferential band pale yellowish at its 
commencement, increasing in intensity until it is nearly lost in the 
ground-colour near the aperture; columellar band blackish, suffused 
with pinkish; back of the lip yellowish brown. From Sinait, in 
the province of South Ilocos. 

g. Apex brownish black, softened down into the gray-brown ground- 
colour ; sutural band yellow-brown; posterior circumferential band 
olive-brown ; anterior circumferential band whitish at its commence- 
ment, then yellowish, and at length grayish ; back of the lip yellow ; 
border of the columella brownish yellow. From Sinait. 

h. Nearly similar to g, but smaller, and the circumferential bands 
nearly obsolete toward the back of the aperture. From Sinait, in 
the province of South Ilocos. 

z. Apex blackish, softened down into a pale greenish gray ; suture 
white; antesutural band dull and pale yellow-brown; posterior cir- 
cumferential band of the same colour, and very narrow; anterior 
circumferential band dull yellowish white ; back of the lip pale yellow. 

k. Apex pale reddish brown; ground-colour pale fawn-colour ; 
sutural band rather obsolete, reddish ; circumferential band yellowish 
white; columellar band rose-colour, and back of the lip duller ; last 
volution speckled. From Saint Nicolas. 

1. Apex pale reddish brown; ground-colour yellow; antesutural 
band yellow-brown, pink in front; a very narrow dull greenish band 
near the circumference; back of the lip brownish red; columellar 
band rose-colour. This is a small variety from Curimao, in the pro- 
vince of North Ilocos. 

m. Apex and circumference of the columella rose-colour ; ground- 
colour dull yellow, suffused at the posterior part of each volution 
and toward the mouth with pink; antesutural and circumferential 
bands yellow-brown. A very pretty small variety from Sinait, in 
the province of South Ilocos. 

n, Apex pink ; ground-colour yellow-brown, increasing in inten- 
sity, darker toward the suture ; columellar circumference pink. A 
small, somewhat lengthened variety from near Sinait. 

o. Apex nearly black, soon softened down to nearly colourless, and 
then gradually into the pale grayish green ground-colour ; antesutural 
band rather indistinct, brownish yellow; posterior circumferential 
band brownish yellow, very slight and indistinct at its commencement, 
but becoming gradually more and more distinct: the reverse is the 
case with the anterior circumferential band, which is distinct and 
nearly white at its commencement, but becomes gradually darker, 
until it is nearly lost in the ground-colour; back of the lip dull yel- 
low; last volution speckled. From Saint Nicolas. 


Zoological Society. 545 


p. Apex very pale pink ; circumference of the columedia rose-colour ; 
ground-colour pale yellow, darker towards the front ; antesutural band 
yellowish brown. A small and very pale variety from Curimao. 

g. Apex white; ground-colour pale yellow, darker toward the 
front ; antesutural and circumferential bands yellow-brown. Another 
small variety from Curimao. 

x. Colours the same as q, but altogether paler. This is a large 
variety, from St. Nicolas. 

s. Apex white, softened down into a pale yellow ground-colour ; 
antesutural band yellow-brown. 


A paper by E. Lewis, Esq., entitled “ Desultory Observations on 
Subjects having relation to Zoology,” was also read. 

The author in this paper comments on the different systems of clas- 
sification, and proposes that the various groups of animals should be 
defined with more simplicity than they at present are ; he is of opinion, 
that although the members of a group may resemble each other in 
many characters, yet one of these characters should be selected, and 
used for distinction; ‘‘ and it is hoped,” observes Mr. Lewis, ‘that 
divisions thus formed will be found practicable, precise and sufficient ; 
because, as each is formed from a single common character, the ne- 
cessity of admitting subfamilies and subgenera is obviated ; for it is 
evident the necessity for forming those divisions has arisen from the 
family or genus from which they have been deducted having been 
formed from the notice and combination of too many particulars. 
It may be mentioned as a recommendation of the proposed method 
of using one character, as essential for distinction of divisions, that it 
has been in part virtually, if not expressly used, by many eminent 
zoologists. Linneus makes use of the organs of manducation for 
generic distinctions in the class Mammalia, and in so doing is fol- 
lowed by most naturalists. The Rev. W. Kirby, in his enumeration 
of the characters of Apis and Melitta, mentions the form of the tongue 
as the one essential character.” The cells of the wings has been 
selected by Jurine in the Hymenopterous insects; and numerous 
other instances of a single peculiarity having been selected for the 
definition of a group are mentioned by the author, who asks, “‘ Will 
it not therefore be better, if only for the sake of uniformity and the 
advantage of fixing a character, which, from its singleness, can be 
easily retained in the memory, and therefore always be ready for 
application, to adopt the same plan throughout ? 

«The Vertebrata and Invertebrata may be divided into four stirps ; 
the first will contain the Hematherma (Latr.), or warm-blooded ani- 
mals, as the Mammifcra and Aves, and the Hemacryma, or cold- 
blooded animals, such as the Reptiles and Fishes. The Invertebrata 
may be divided into the Cephalidea, containing the Insects and Mol- 
lusca, or Palliata (Latr.), and the Acephala (Latr.), which last are 
the Vermes Zoophyta and Infusoria of Linneus, or ‘les Animaur 
Apathiques’ of Lamarck.” 


Mr. Gould exhibited a Drawing of the Brush Turkey of New South 
Wales. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. Suppl. aN 


546 Zoological Society. 


October 13.—James Whishaw, Esq., in the Chair. 


A paper by W. J. Broderip, Esq., was read. In this paper the 
author resumes his descriptions of the new species of shells collected 
by H. Cuming, Esq. in the Philippine Islands. 


Buirnus Futeetrum. Bul. testd ovato-pyramidali, anfractibus 5 
subventricosis, ultimo longe maximo, lubio et aperturd ovatd albis ; 
columella callosd basi subsinuatd. 

Var. a. Cinereo-flavescens strigis longitudinalibus albis, nune rectis, 
nunc sinuatis, nunc angulatis pulcherrime strigata. 

Hab. ad insulam Negros. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. b. Castaneo-brunnea, lineis parvulis brevibus haud frequentibus 
a suturis albo-lineatis anfractis ultimi et penultimi descendentibus. 

Hab. cum precedente. 

Legit H. Cuming. 

Var. c. Tota cinereo-fusca, obscure et rard albido-strigata, apice 
subrubro. 

The brown under covering appears to be overlaid with a dull pale 
ashy epidermis, which sometimes presents the appearance of oblique 
obscure stripes in the direction of the lines of growth. On the 
lower part of the penultimate whorl the brown and shining under 
covering is exposed, so as to produce a basal fillet. The sutural line 
of the last or body-whorl is obscure white. 

Hab. ad insulam Guimaras. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. d. Albida, strigis longitudinalibus sub-flavescentibus, nunc rectis, 

nune sinuatis, nune angulatis, ornata. 

Hab. cum precedente. 

In this variety the shining subflavescent under covering appears 
to be overlaid with a dull chalky- white epidermis, through intervals 
of which the lightning-like stripes of the ground-colour appear. A 
somewhat obscure deep brown stripe borders the outside of the colu- 
mella. 

Var. e. Brunneo-flavescens, strigis vividé albis conspicua, fasciis 
suturalibus anfractuum superiorum rubro-brunneis submicantibus, 
fascid suturali anfractiés ultimi albo suturam versus limbatd fas- 
cidque submedid haud micantibus. 

Hab. ad insulam Negros. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

In this variety the white lightning-like stripes passing over the 
transverse red-brown bands of the body-whorl have a striking effect. 
A deep-brown stripe borders the outside of the columella. 

Var. f. Flavescens, strigis (in anfractu ultimo frequentibus) albis. 

Hab. cam precedente. 

On the penultimate whorl the rudimentary longitudinal stripes 
are but obscurely seen; on the body-whorl they gradually increase 
from lines to irregular stripes of a full white. A blackish stripe 
borders the columella. 


Zoological Society. 547 


Var. g. Brunneo-flavescens albo late strigata et albido-fucata. 

Hab. ad insulam Guimaras. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. h. Flavescens, albo-strigata, fasciis suturalibus et fascid an- 

Sractis ultimi transversd subpurpureis. 

Hab. ad insulam Negros. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

The white stripes passing over the sutural bands give them a tes- 
sellated appearance, but these lightning-like stripes are much more 
widened where they pass over the transverse band of the body-whorl, 
which is seen through the shell on looking at the aperture. A red- 
dish brown stripe borders the columella. 


Var. i. Productior, subflava, fasciis suturalibus rubro-brunneis, 
strigis irregulariter longitudinalibus latis valdé angulatis albidis, 
subflavo-limbatis. 

Hab. in insula Pannay ad Ilo Ilo. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis montanis, Igbaras dictis. 

This mountain-variety, which is longer in proportion, is dashingly 

marked : in the intervals between the zigzag stripes an ashy pellicle 
covers the ground-colour. A reddish stripe borders the columella. 


Var. k. Productior, subflava cinereo cooperta, fasciis suiuralibus 
rubro-purpureis ; fascid suturali et submedid lutis, obscuris ; stri- 
gis longitudinalibus irregularibus, albis, sparsis. 

Hab. cum precedente. 

A purplish red stripe borders the columella of this curious variety, 
and the bands of the body-whorl may be seen faintly through the 
shell on looking into the aperture. 

This beautiful and greatiy varying species ranges from about 2 
inches in length and 13 in breadth, to very nearly 25 by 14 inches. 

They were all found by Mr. Cuming on the leaves of trees, and 
he informs me that they lay soft eggs. Variety @ was most abun- 
dant, and the mountain-varieties 7 and & are the longest and largest. 


Buurnus Picror. Bul. testd ovato-productd, anfractibus sex, ul- 
timo ceteros equante ; aperturd ovatd, ceruleo-albente, labio 
rubro-brunneo limbato ; columelld graciliori subrectd. 

Var. a. Brunnea strigis longitudinalibus latis vivide albis picta. 

Hab. in insula Pannay. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

This beautiful variety will remind the observer of the colouring of 

Achaiina Zebra. 

Var. 6. Albida, strigis longitudinalibus brunneis. 

Hab. cum precedente. 

Both varieties were found by Mr. Cuming at Dingle, in the pro- 

vince of Ilo Io. 

The length ranges from about 2+ by 14 inch to 23 inches in 

length, and 1 in breadth. 


Buiinus nimposus. Bul. testd productd, elongato-pyramidali, l- 
neis incrementi striatd, anfractibus sex, gradatim majoribus, ulti- 
2N2 


548 Zoological Society. 


mo maximo sed haud vald? ventricoso, antice subangulato, columella 
subrectd, subgracili. 


Var. a. Brunnea, strigis latis undulato-angulatis, ochraceo-albis 
nubilosa. 

Var. 6. Brunnea, sparsim lineis ochraceo-albis a lined suturali pre- 
cipue descendentibus picta ; fascid sub-basali nigricante obscuriore. 

Var. c. testd totd brunned. 

Hab. ad insulam Negros. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

The throat of this species is bluish white, and the lip is bordered 

with dull pinky-brown. 


The largest specimen which I have seen (var. a.) is about 3 
inches long and 14 broad. 


Var. d. Subflava, epidermide quasi cretaced, lineis angulatis subflavis 
inscriptd. Long. 3 unc. circiter: lat. 14 unc. 

Hab. ad Ilo Ilo insule Pannay. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Through the chalky epidermis which covers this shell, appear the 


irregular angulated lines of the light amber ground-colour. An old 
shell. 


Hexrx (Cocutostyza) sarcrnosa. Hel. testd ovato-rotundatd, 
subdiaphand, productd, anfractibus 44 ventricosis, ultimo ceteros 
longé superante, lineis incrementi obliquis frequentissimé substri- 
atd, columella incrassatd, callosd, subrectd, aperturd albd. 

Var. a. Ochraceo-alba fasciis frequentibus castaneo-nigris cincta, 
labii limbo subrosaceo. Long. 27; lat. 2% une. 

Hab. in montibus Tanhay insule Negros. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. 6. Brunneo-virescens; fasciis subnigricantibus cincta, albido- 


ochraceo interrupte tessellato-maculata, labii limbo pallide sub- 
rosaceo. 


Hab. ad insulam Negros. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

The size of this variety is about the same as that of the last. Mr. 
Cuming found it on bamboos as well as on the leaves of trees. 

Var. c. Viridi-brunnea fasciis interruptis ochraceo-albis et nigro- 
brunneis alternis cincta, labii limbo pallide subrosaceo. Long. 
28; lat. 23 unc. 

Hab. ———? 

A sutural band of ochreous-white, interrupted by the greenish- 
brown stripes, ornaments the upper part of the penultimate and last 
whorl. 

Var. d. Flavo-virescens, strigis latis ochraceo-albis longitudinaliter 


obliquis picta et fasciis brunneo-virescentibus cincta, labii limbo 
albo. Long. 24; lat. 23 unc. 


Hab. ad insulam Guimaras. 
Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 


Var. e. Brunneo-virescens, anfractu basali fascid obscure subrubrd 


Zoological Society. 549 


tenid subalbidd tessellatim interruptd infern? limbatd cincto, 
labii limbo subrosaceo. Long. 3; lat. 2+ unc. 

Hab. in insula Masbate. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

Var. f. Virescens, anfractu basali fascid superne subrubrd inferne 
albido-tessellatd cincta, columelld subrosaced, abit limbo subrosaceo 
vir tincto. Long. 3; lat. 2+ unc. 

Hab. cum precedente. 

This fine variety is blotched with irregular, obscure, ochraceous- 
white markings, through which pass narrow greenish fillets. On 
turning up all the varieties, the space polished by the animal strongly 
contrasts with the rest of the shell, and in all, the reddish band which 
girds the body-whorl may be traced at the bottom of the upper 
whorls. In the two varieties last described this band may be clearly 
seen through the shell on looking into the aperture. In all the va- 
rieties the two first whorls are plain, and not much differing in 
colour, viz. brownish or yellowish white. 

The banded varieties, when deprived of the epidermis (in which 
the other variations of colour reside in all the varieties), appear to me 
to be Helix (cochlostyla) sarcinosa of Férussac. This species is not 
noticed in the last edition of Lamarck, by M. Deshayes, and indeed 
I ean find no description of it in Férussac, excepting “ No. 323, 
sarcinosa, nobis ; a. spira conica. Hab.L’ Amerique? Com. D’Orbigny.” 
If the habitat be correctly stated, there would be some ground for 
supposing that the Philippine shells which we have described are of 
a different species; but the locality is named with a mark of doubt, 
which the form itself strengthens, whilst the upper figures in Férus- 
sac’s work (Pl. 109), though the bands are much narrower and paler 
than in those skinned specimens which I have seen, bear so strong 
a resemblance to them, that I have preferred the retention of Férus- 
sac’s name. In Mr. Cuming’s skinned specimens the rich reddish- 
brown, broad, transverse band of the body-whorl, and the basal band 
of the same colour at the base of the other whorls, contrast strikingly 
with the pure white which is the ground-colour of the shell. A 
small rosy fillet runs along the upper edge of the body-whorl, near 
the suture. 

At the bottom of the same plate Férussac has figured another 
variety with a uniform brown epidermis. These appear to have been 
all the materials upon which Férussac founded his Helix sarcinosa. 

The latter will form a sixth variety, which I have never seen, but 
which may be thus characterized : 


Var. g. Tota brunnea (Fér. Hist. Nat. Moll. Terr. et Fluv. Pl. 109. 
i 3.)- 

Mr. Cuming, who found all the shells which I have described, and 
am about to describe in this paper, on the leaves of trees, informs 
me that Helir sarcinosa deposits a great number of small eggs on 
the leaves of the trees in the dark forests where he found all the 
varieties. After the eggs are deposited on the leaf chosen, the 
animal wraps it round them subconically, so as to resemble in a de- 


550 Zoological Society. 


gree the small paper wrappers in which grocers hand their wares to 
their customers. 

Obs. Though it perhaps may be considered that Helix sarcinosa 
may come within the section named Cochlostyla by De Férussac, 
there appears to me to be almost a sufficient difference in the form 
of the aperture, the shape and termination of the columella, and the 
ventricose character-of all the whorls, to justify a separation. ‘The 
animal I have not seen, and I wait for further information before I 
decisively make that separation, being anxious to prevent the multi- 
plication of names, which already involve the student in a sufficiently 
entangled labyrinth. For the present, therefore, I shall merely ob- 
serve, that if future observations confirm my present suspicions, I 
would propose for the group the name of Helico-bulinus. 


Hexix TursinoivEs. Hel. testd subrotundd, subproductd, diaphand, 
lineis incrementi oblique longitudinaliter striatd ; apice rubente ; 
aperturd effusd magnd, ceruleo-albente, labii limbo nigro-purpura- 
scente, lato, recurvo. 

Var. a. Viridis, anfractu penultimo et ultimo teniis albis nunc te- 
nuibus nunc latioribus cinctis. Long. 2} ; lat. 23 unc. 

Var. b. Ochraceo-brunnea lineis teniisque nigris vittata, anfraciu 
basali fascia viridi-nigrd latd cincto. 

The green colour is beautifully seen where the animal has polished 
the shell, on turning it up; but when it is in its natural position it 
would be difficult to suppose that there were any other colours than 
the obscure ochraceous or whitish brown and the black lines, fillets 
and band. On holding the shell between the eye and the light, the 
green hue becomes perceptible on the back of the shell, and the 
bands seen trapsparently through it on holding the aperture toward 
the eye and against the light, have a very pretty effect. 

Var. c. Tota viridis. 

Hab. ad Albay in insula Luzon. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 

All the varieties of this noble Heliz are about the same size, and 
at first sight bear no distant resemblance to a Turbo. The apex and 
two upper whorls in the first and last varieties are reddish-brown, 
and pale brown in var. b. 


Hewrx Harrorpu. Hel. testd rotundatd, diaphand, anfractibus 
valde ventricosis, superioribus apiceque complanatis, lineis incre- 
menti frequentissime striatd, pallide brunned, anfractu penultimo 
maculis strigisque angulato-nubilosis vario, anfractu ultimo su- 
perne subalbido maculis nigro-brunneis suturam versus ornato, 
dehinc usque ad fasciam subcentricam obscure albidam medio 
brunneo-teniatam creberrimé nigro-brunneo teniato et maculato, 
infra fasciam brunneo nigricante obscure albido maculato et teni- 
ato; aperturd subeffusd, ceruleo-albidd, labii limbo angusto sub- 
recurvo, flavicanti-subrosaceo. Long. 18; lat. 24 unc. 

Hab. in insule Negros montibus. 

Legit H. Cuming in sylvis. 


Zoological Society. 551 


In honorem viri reverendi Augusti Harfordii hee species nomen 
obtineat. 

It is almost impossible to describe the varied markings of this fine 
Helix. Only the two last whorls are spotted and striped, the rest 
being pale brown. ‘The cloudy markings of the penultimate whorl 
become more distinct, and the colouring becomes deeper as the body- 
whorl is approached, and there the spots and fillets become more 
crowded and intense as they approach the subcentral band, till just 
above it they form a dark-brown zone. The part polished by the 
animal is of a bright amber hue.—W. J. B. Oct. 12, 1840. 


M. Le Baron de la Fresnaye then read his observations on the 
situation which the genus Upupa, in his opinion, should occupy in 
the classification of Birds, judging from the form of the feet, and 
from the habits of the species. 

Following is a translation of this author’s observations :— 

* It is surprising, now it is generally known that the classifica- 
tion of species and genera, based solely upon the form of the beak, 
is often unnatural and vicious, that modern authors should have 
continued to unite, as did the old authors, the genus Upupa with 
that of Hpimachus or Promerops, and that they should constitute 
of these genera a little family under the name of Promeropide. 

“It is evident that authors have been guided solely by the struc- 
ture of the beak in such an association ; and if the feet of these genera 
be compared, we are struck with the enormous difference which 
exists in their conformation, and consequently, of necessity, with the 
habits of the species. 

** The Hoopoe, in fact, in the shortness of its fore toes, in the al- 
most straight form of the claws, and particularly in the claw of the 
hind toe, we perceive has evident affinities with the Larks (Alauda) 
and other conirostral ground birds. Like them, also, the Hoopoe seeks 
its food on the ground, and especially on humid and newly disturbed 
land. It is often seen in grazing lands, where it searches for its food 
in the excrement of cattle, in which coprophagous insects abound. Its 
long and very slender beak is well adapted for pulling out the larve 
of these insects from the small holes in which they live and undergo 
their transformations : it serves well likewise to divide and disperse 
the excrement when dried by the sun. 

«It is seen that the Hoopoe, with its feet formed like those of the 
larks, also essentially resembles those birds in its cursorial habits, 
but that it seeks its nourishment only on the ground, and in moist 
lands, such as pastures. 

«Tf, on the other hand, we consider the form of the feet of the 
species of Promerops, with which the Hoopoe is usually associated, 
it will be seen that there exists a very essential difference in these 
organs. The feet of the Promerops are as remarkable for their 
thickness as those of the Hoopoe (though fitted for walking) are for 
their slenderness. In the first of these genera the toes are strong ; 
the external toe is elongated, as well as the back toe, as im all those 
birds which are essentially perchers and which procure their food 


552 Zoological Society. 


upon trees, whether it be in the manner of the species of Melliphaga, 
Paradisea, or Dendrocolaptes. 

«As in these genera likewise, the claws in Promerops are very 
strong and much arched. The birds of this genus, in fact, appear 
to us to be Cinnyride, but on a large scale. 

«« The genus Upupa, as at present constituted, consists only of two 
or three species,—one from Europe, an African species, and one from 
India: in these there is so great a similarity in form, colouring and 
habits, that upon a cursory view they might be mistaken for one 
species. 

«This genus, therefore, does not, as in most other genera, present 
certain species which recede from the type and form a transition 
between it and other genera, with which it is then natural to group 
them. 

«From these considerations, the genus Upupa appears to us to be 
one of those isolated genera, like many others in the class, which 
cannot be naturally placed in any other group, but which ought to 
be regarded as constituting by itself a family or subfamily, under the 
name of Upupide or Upupine, its situation being in the section 
Tenuirostres; and if it be only regarded as a subfamily, it is with 
another subfamily of the cursorial Tenuirostres it should be grouped, 
which division should contain the genera Upucerthia of M. Isidore 
Geoffroy St. Hilaire, and some other genera peculiar to Chih, de- 
scribed by Killitz, and by Mr. Gould in the Voyage of the Beagle, 
and the species of which, in the form of their beak and feet as well 
as in their cursorial habits, afford a positive analogy with our genus 
Upupa, from which the genus Promerops is so isolated.” 


Mr. Gould, after reverting to the account given by him at the 
Meeting on the 8th of September, of that singular bird the Brush 
Turkey of New South Wales, proceeded to state that he had since 
received from Swan River another bird, having similar habits and a 
similar mode of nidification, but from which it differs in inhabiting 
the open sandy plains, instead of dense and gloomy glens, and in 
forming the mound for the reception of the eggs of sand, dead 
grasses and boughs, depending as much upon the sun’s rays as upon 
the heat produced by decomposition to develope the young. 

Mr. Gould added, that a most interesting note, detailing these 
facts, accompanied the specimens, and that an equally important 
sketch of its range, &c., had been furnished him by Capt. Grey, who 
has just returned from the north-west coast of Australia. ‘The ac- 
quisition of this new species, and the notes here alluded to, are more 
than ordinarily acceptable, since they materially tend to clear up the 
long-disputed point as to what group the Brush Turkey should be 
referred to. Mr. Gould further stated, that the views of those natu- 
ralists who have considered it to be closely allied to the Megapodii 
were perfectly correct, and that the Brush Turkey and the new spe- 
cies now exhibited would in fact form part of a large and singular 
family of birds inhabiting Australia and the Indian Islands, all of 
which assimilate in their habits and mode of nidification. This new 


Zoological Society. 553 


species differing considerably in several of its characters from the 
Brush Turkey (Talegalla), Mr. Gould proceeded to characterize it 
as a new genus, under the name of Leipoa, signifying ‘a deserter of 
its eggs.’ The specific term of ocellata was suggested by the ocel- 
lated character of many of the spots with which its body is adorned. 


Genus Lerroa. 


Gen. Char.—Rostrum feré tam longum quam caput; gracile, ad 
basin tumescens, tomiis undulatis et ad basin incurvatis, naribus 
amplis, oblongis, operculo tectis, et in fovea centrali positis. Caput 
subcristatum. Ale ample, rotundate, concave; e remigibus pri- 
mariis quinto longissimo ; tertiariis quam remiges primarii feré tam 
longis. Cauda rotundata, rectricibus quatuordecem. Tarsi mediocres, 
robusti, antic® scutis, postic€ squamis rotundatis haud equalibus, 
tecti. Digiti subbreves ; digitis lateralibus inter se feré zequalibus. 


Lerpoa ocetiata. Lei. pectore per medium plumas lanceolatas 
nigras, strigd centrali albd ornatas, prebente, plumis corporis su- 
perneé albescenti-cinereis, ad apicem guttd pene ocellatd, rufa, nigro 
marginatd, notatis. 

Head and crest blackish brown ; neck and shoulders dark ash gray ; 
the fore part of the former, from the chin to the breast, marked by 
a series of lanceolate feathers, which are black with a white stripe 
down the centre; back and wings conspicuously marked with three 
distinct bands of grayish white, brown and black near the tip of each 
feather, the marks assuming an ocellate form, particularly on the 
tips of the secondaries; primaries brown, their outer webs marked 
with zigzag lines of darker brown; rump and upper tail-coverts 
brownish gray, the feathers of the latter transversely marked with 
two or three zigzag lines near their tip; all the under surface light 
buff, the tips of the flank feathers barred with black ; tail blackish 
brown, broadly tipped with buff; bill black ; feet blackish brown. 

Total length, 24 inches; bill, 14; wing, 12; tail, 85; tarsi, 24. 

Hab. Western Australia, 


Mr. Gould next proceeded to characterize the two following new 
birds :—The first (Cracticus argenteus) is from the collection of Capt. 
Gray, and the second, a new species of Amadina, is from the collec- 
tion of Mr. Dring, of H.M.S. Beagle. 


Cracricus arGentEvus. Cra. guld corporeque subtis albis ; humeris 

nigris ; dorso argenteo-cinereo. 

Crown of the head, ear-coverts, shoulders, primaries, and all the 
tail-feathers for three-fourths of their length from the base, black ; 
back silvery gray ; throat, all the under surface, sides of the neck, 
some of the wing-coverts and the margins of several of the second- 
aries, rump, and tips of the tail-feathers pure white; bill horn- 
colour ; feet blackish brown. 

Total length, 11 inches; bill, 13; wing, 6; tail, 44; tarsi, 11. 

In size this species is directly intermediate between Cracticus ci- 
nereus and C. varius. 

Had. North-west coast of Australia. 


554 Zoological Society. 


AMADINA PEcTORALIS. Am. guld nitidé nigrescenti-purpureo ; pec- 
tore plumis ad basin nigris, ad apicem albis, fasciato ; corpore 
superne cinereo-fusco, alarum tectricibus crebre guttulis albis 
adspersis. 

Crown of the head and all the upper surface and wings, delicate 
grayish brown; the tips of the wing-coverts very minutely spotted 
with white ; tail blackish brown ; throat and ear-coverts glossy black- 
ish purple; chest crossed by a band of feathers black at the base, 
strongly tipped with white; abdomen and under tail-coverts vinous 
gray; the flanks ornamented by a few feathers, similar to those 
crossing the breast; bill bluish horn-colour ; feet flesh-colour. 

Total length, 43 inches; bill, $; wing, 23; tail, 13; tarsi, 3. 

Hab. North-west coast of Australia. 


Mr. Gould next exhibited and characterized two new species of 
Kangaroos from Swan River ; the first of these is rather less than the 
Macropus Bennettii, and is remarkable for the perfect black colour 
of the fore part of all the feet, which appear as if they had been 
dipped in ink or some other black liquid, the black not blending, as 
usual, with the pale colour of the hind part of the feet, but term1- 
nating in an abrupt line. The general tint of the upper parts of the 
body is deep gray, a tint produced by the admixture of black and 
white, the hairs being black at the tip, and annulated with white near 
the tip; the sides of the body, as well as the under parts, are of paler 
gray, and are tinted with buff-yellow; this yellow tint is almost 
pure on the abdomen between the hind legs, on the feet and inner 
side of the ears: the upper surface of the head and muzzle are of a 
soot-like colour, and the occiput and back of the ears, as well as the 
apical portion in front, are pure black ; a yellowish white line is ob- 
servable on each side of the muzzle, commencing at the tip, and 
running backwards beneath the eye; the fore half of the hands and 
feet are pure black, and the greater portion of the tail (which is well 
clothed with harsh hairs) is of the same colour ; at the base, however, 
it is coloured as the body, and on the upper surface, for a consider- 
able distance from the base, the black hairs are more or less annu- 
lated with whitish, producing a grizzled appearance. On the chin 
is a small black patch. 

Mr. Gould gave to this species the specific name manicatus : its 
principal characters may be thus expressed :— 


Macrorpus (Hatmaturus) manicatus. Macr, obscure griseus ; vel- 
lere apud partes inferiores pallidiore et flavescente ; capite supra 
Sfuliginoso, occipite necnon auribus externe nigris ; utrdque gend 
lined flavescente notatd ; tarsis antipedibusque flavescentibus, an- 
tice nigris ; caudd nigrd ad basin grised. 


une. lin. 

Longitudo ab apice rostri ad caude basin.... 30 0 
re COMUNE. nares o 25 « slnd seve jepns os 26 O 
tarsi digitorumque (sine unguibus).. 8 10 

ab apice rostri ad basin auris .... 5 O 


CUTTS Ce en eg eine at ho Sel eee aad AO} EG 


Zoological Society. 955 


The second species of Kangaroo to which Mr. Gould drew the 
attention of the members, is nearly allied to the Macropus penicilla- 
tus of Mr. Gray, but differs in being of a smaller size, paler colour, 
in having no black mark on the sides of the body, and the tail less 
bushy; the ears, moreover, are smaller in proportion, and more 
pointed. The general colour is gray-brown; the under parts of the 
body are dirty white, obscurely tinted with yellowish : on each side 
of the body, near the base of the fore leg, is a dusky patch; a dirty 
white mark is observable on each side of the head, and there is an 
indistinct mark on the base of the thigh. The tail is moderately 
bushy, coloured at the base like the body, but the apical third is 
dusky black. 

Mr. Gould gave to this species the name 

Macropus (PETROGALE) BRAcHYoTIS. Macr. vellere e fusco ci- 

nereo, apud partes inferiores albescente ; caudd floccosd ad api- 
cem nigrd ; utrdque gend lined albescente notatd. 


unc. lin. 

Longitudo ab apice rostri ad caude basin.... 21 0 
eee EINE ce Men eet es GIES 16 6 
tarsi digitorumque (sine unguibus).. 5 O 

ab apice rostri ad basin auris .... 3 8 

UTES ere es ee SPRANG © MEADE 


Various specimens presented since the last Meeting were exhibited. 
These donations consisted of a collection of Birds from Australia, 
presented by L. Chandler, Esq., and some specimens of Birds and 
Zoophytes from Gibraltar, presented by Mr. Frembly, R.N., Cor- 
responding Member. 


October 27.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair. 


In consequence of the lamented death of N. A. Vigors, Esq., one 
of the founders of the Society, and during the first years of its exist- 
ence its active and zealous Secretary, whose reputation and influence 
had materially increased its numbers, as his liberality augmented its 
collections, the Society adjourned to November 10th. 


November 10.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. 


A letter from the Rev. R. T. Lowe, dated Madeira, August 8, 1840, 
was read. It stated that Mr. Lowe had forwarded for the Society’s 
Museum two specimens of Snakes from Demerara, and a specimen of 
the Ausonia Cuvieri of Risso, from Madeira. ‘‘'The Ausonia,”’ ob- 
serves Mr. Lowe, “I scarcely need remark, is one of the most inter- 
esting and valuable of my acquisitions, from the obscurity attending 
it, and its supposed identity with Rafinesque’s Luvarus imperialis. 
It has been altogether passed over by Cuvier and Valenciennes in 
their Histoire des Poissons, though the former had previously taken 
it up in a note in his second edition of his Kégne Animal.” 


A letter from Mr. J. Frembly, R.N., dated Gibraltar, September 
23, 1840, was read. In this letter Mr. Frembly states that he had 
forwarded for the Society a living specimen of a Brazilian Pheasant 


556 Zoological Society. 


(Penelope pileata of Wagler), and also a skin of the same species 
from Para. He had likewise forwarded some specimens of Marine 
Corallines and other Zoophytes, recently obtained during the prose- 
cution of a coral fishery on the coast of Barbary. 


A letter from J. Wardrop, Esq., dated Oct. 29, 1840, was next 
read. It refers to a Fowl brought by W. Wardrop, Esq., from the 
Island of Lemurs, and presented to the Society. In this Fowl the 
spur had been removed from its proper place, and engrafted on the 
head. The letter moreover states, that the natives of the island men- 
tioned often cause the spurs of the cock bird to grow upon its head, 
and the comb upon its legs. 


The following paper, by G. Gulliver, Esq., F.R.S., entitled “Ob- 
servations on the Blood Corpuscles of the Crocodilide,” was read. 

«« According to the observations of MM. Prevost and Dumas, Wag- 
ner, Schultz, and others, the long diameter of the oval blood corpus- 
cles of the vertebrate animals is never more than one and a half or 
twice the short diameter ; and M. Mandl states that this accords with 
his experience, except in regard to the blood corpuscles of the Cro- 
codilide, of which he says that the long diameter is between two or 
three times greater than the short diameter. 

«« M. Mandl’s observations are published in the Annales des Sciences 
Naturelles, séconde série, tome xii., in which the following remarks 
occur: ‘En prenant dans les globules des chameaux*, oiseaux, rep- 
tiles et poissons, le petit diamétre pour unité, le grand varie entre 
14.4 2; on en rencontre une exception dans les Crocodiliens, dont le 
grand diamétre est 2 4 3 fois plus grand que le petit.’ 

“Tt appears that this conclusion was deduced from an examination 
of the blood of a single species only, the Crocodilus Lucius of Cuvier. 

«In a short paper ‘On the Blood Corpuscles of the Snowy Owl 
and Passenger Pigeon,’ read before the Society on the 9th of June, 
1840, I showed that the corpuscles of these birds, particularly of the 
former, were so very long, in relation to their breadth, as to present 
a peculiarity in this respect which I had not seen in the corpuscles of 
any other vertebrate animal; and, however singular it might appear, 
it was shown in the same communication that the blood-disecs might 
differ remarkably in two nearly allied species of the same genus. 
Hence it will not appear surprising that I have failed to find the same 
peculiarity in the figure of the blood corpuscles of two other species 
of the Crocodilide, as M. Mandl did in the Crocodilus Lucius. In the 
following measurements the common-sized corpuscles are first noted, 
then those of extremely small and large dimensions, and lastly the 
average deduced from a computation of the whole; and they are all 
expressed in fractional parts of an English inch. 


* M. Mandl says in a note, “‘ Nous avons examiné le sang du Dromadaire, 
de l’Alpaca, et du Chameau.” I may add that I have examined the blood 
of the Vicugna and Guanaco, and found their corpuscles also of an oval shape, 
thus completing the history of the singular red particles of the Camelide. 
See ‘Dublin Med. Press,’ November 27, 1839, and ‘Trans. of the Royal 
Med. and Chirurgical Society,’ vol. 23. 


Zoological Society. 557 
“1. Sharp-nosed Crocodile (Crocodilus acutus). 
Long Diameter. ~~ Short Diameter. 
11333 C 1:2286 Common size. 
Samrat 1:2666 } 7 emes 
1°1145 uty 1:2000 { ~~ ay 
1°1600 


\ Extremes. 


1°1000 1°2286 Average. 


11231 Average. 


“The average thickness of the discs was about g5/;5th of an inch. 
“The animal was young, and the blood was obtained from the 
heart after death. 


«2, An Alligator from South America (Champsa fissipes, Natterer). 


Long Diameter. Short Diameter. 
1°1455 12666 
1:1333 | Common 1:2400 | Common 
1:1200 sizes. 1°2286 sizes. 
11148 12000 
1-1600 f 1-3000 ; 
ise Extremes. 1°1895 \ Extremes. 
1°1259 Average. 1:2315 Average. 


«The animal was young and lively. The blood was obtained from 
a prick of the foot. 

«Thus, as is commonly the case in the oval blood corpuscles of the 
vertebrate animals, in these two examples the long diameter is not 
equal to twice the short diameter, and it may therefore be concluded 
that M. Mandl’s remarks on the blood corpuscles of the Crocodilide 
are not applicable to the corpuscles of all the species of this family. 
So far, however, from doubting the accuracy of this physiologist’s 
observation on the blood of the Crocodilus Lucius, I am disposed to 
regard the result of my observations, in connexion with the one which 
he has made, as establishing a remarkable difference in the blood cor- 
puscles of one family of Reptiles, similar to the peculiarity which I 
have found in the red particles of the Linnzan genus S¢riz, as well 
as in those of the Columbide.” 


A collection of Birds from Tangiers, presented to the Society by 
G. W. H. Drummond Hay, Esq., was exhibited, and Mr. Hay fur- 
nished the following list, accompanied with observations on the spe- 
cies, which was read. 


Vultur fulvus, Linn. Arabic name, Nezer. 

«I shot this bird as he rose heavily from the top of a high rock, 
near Cape Spartel, on the north coast of Africa, where he had been 
gorging himself with the body of a dead kid. ‘The species is rare in 
these parts.” 

Neophron Percnopterus, Sav. Arabic name, Erhama. ‘‘ Common.” 
Aquila Chrysaétos, Vigors. Arabic name, / Oukab. 


558 Zoological Society. 


“Very rare, but two specimens having been obtained for many 
years past.” 

Pernis apiverus. Arabic name, Bourreh. 

“‘ This species passes over the country about the beginning of the 
spring in immense numbers, but is rare at other times.” 
Falco Subbuteo, Linn. Arabic name, Tier el Hor. 

“A very daring little bird, used by the Sultan for hawking : it is 
common in the high lands.” 

Falco Tinnunculus, Linn. Arabic name, Bouamira. “ Very common. 
Circus rufus, Bechst. Arabic name, Hedia. ‘“ Rare.” 
Alcedo Ispida, Linn. Arabic name, Tier Teberni. ‘« Common about 
the rivers.” 
Caprimulgus europeus, Linn. Arabic name, Terref el Aiyal, 
«Very common.” 
Merops Apiaster, Linn. Arabic name, Liamon. 

“In the grape season this bird is exceedingly abundant ; as many 
as twenty or thirty have been shot at one time from a tree: it is 
good eating, builds in holes in the ground, and sometimes uses rabbit- 
burrows for the purpose: feeds upon bees, flying ants, wasps, &c. ; 
has an undulating fiight, and does not flap the wings much. Dis- 
appears in the winter months.” 


” 


Coracias garrula, Linn. Arabic name, Characrac,—a name which 
has reference to the noise which it makes. 
“Tt is rather rare; comes generally in the spring, and remains 
about three months.” 


Lanius rufus, Linn. Arabic name, Raich el Rra. <‘‘ Rare.” 


Oriolus Galbula, Linn. Arabic name, Teir Sofar. 
“Rare: makes its appearance in the beginning of the spring, and 
leaves at the end of the spring.” 


Ivos obscura. Arabic name, Chouchou. 
“‘Very common, especially in the orange plantations; destroys 
much of this fruit. Seen throughout the year.” 


Curruca melanocephala. Arabic name, Chorrir. ‘‘ Rare.” 

Curruca atricapilla, Bechst. Arabic name, Chorrir el Quebir. “ Rare.” 
Phenicura Tithys, Jard. and Selby. 

Phenicura ruticilla, ‘‘ Common.” 


Sylvia cisticola, Savi. Arabic name, Boussiou. 
«* Rather uncommon : builds near hedges.” 


Sazicola Stapazina. ‘‘ Uncommon.” 

Sazicola aurata, Temm. ‘‘ Common.” 

Sazicola Rubicola, Bechst. ‘‘Common.” 

Anthus arboreus, Bechst. Arabic name, Koba. ‘‘ Common.” 

Anthus pratensis, Bechst. Arabic name, Koba. ‘‘ Common.” 

Emberiza Hortulana, Linn. ‘‘ Common.” 

Serinus flavescens, Gould. Arabic name, Chimerees. <‘‘ Rare.” 


Zoological Society. 559 


Sturnus unicolor, Temm. Arabic name, Garzor Quehal. 

‘“‘ Rather rare: generally settles in the mosques, where it probably 
builds.” 

Upupa Epops, Linn. Arabic name, Hadhud. ‘‘ Common: generally 
seen about dunghills.”’ 
Glareola torquata, Briss. Arabic name, Harrak Diad. 

“Lays on the ground in barren situations, and does not build a 
regular nest, but merely places a few straws, &c., loosely together.” 
Cursorius isabellinus, Meyer. Arabic name, H/-Gueia. 

“Very rare: builds in the desert, in the sand. From the great 
resemblance between the colour of this bird and that of the sand, it is 
with difficulty seen, even when flying, since it then keeps very close 
to the ground.” 

Ciconia nigra, Ray. Arabic name, Geringa. 

“Rare. The Moors believe evil spirits to exist in this bird, it being 
black, whilst the good spirits are supposed to inhabit the white birds.” 
Platalea Leucorodia, Linn. Arabic name, Boucarcaba. ‘ Rare.” 
Ardea purpurea, Linn. Arabic name, Said el Meresh, or Hunter of 

the Marsh. ‘ Rare.” 

Botaurus stellaris, Linn. Arabic name, Seba el Meresh, the Lion 
of the Marsh. 

«Both the Ardea purpurea and the Botaurus stellaris are exceed- 
ingly pugnacious in their habits, and will not allow any other bird 
to approach them. Even the female dare not approach the male 
excepting in the breeding-season.”’ 

Ardea Garzetta, Linn. Arabic name, Boubliga. ‘Very rare.” 


Ardea Verany, Temm. Arabic name, Tier Abgar. ‘“* Exceedingly 


rare. 


Ardea Ralloides, Scops. Arabic name, Grnok el Serreh. ‘‘ Rather 
uncommon.” 


Ibis Falcinellus, Temm. Arabic name, Maiza del Wad. ‘ Very rare.” 
Limosa melanura, Leisl. Arabic name, Chibib. ‘“ Not uncommon.” 
Squatarola cinerea, Gould. Arabic name, Dorreis. “ Common.”’ 
Charadrias Hiaticula, Linn. Arabic name, Couba. ‘‘ Common.” 
Strepsialis collaris, Temm. Arabic name, Charno. “ Rare.” 
Totanus fuscus, Leisl. ‘‘ Rare.” 

Totanus hypoleucos,'Temm. ‘ Rare.” 

Tringa variabilis, Mey. ‘‘ Rare.” 

Tringa subarcuata, Temm. ‘‘ Rare.” 

Tringa minuta, Leisl. ‘‘ Very rare.” 

Tringa carunculata. Arabic name, El Gor. ‘ Common.” 

Undina leucocephala, Gould. Arabic name, Bugarein. 


«Exceedingly rare. A very excellent diver; will remain under 
water a long time.” 


Anas leucophthalmus, Temm., Arabic name, Bourk el Serrer. 
‘Rare ; a good diver.” 


560 Zoological Society. 


Anas marmorata, Temm. Arabic name, Bourk el Biad. ‘Rare: a 
good diver.” 


Podiceps cristatus, Lath. Arabic name, Bourk el Wad. “Rare.” 
Alca Torda, Linn. Arabic name, Bourk del Bahar. ‘‘ Rare.” 


A paper, in which Mr. G. B. Sowerby continues the descriptions 
of the shells collected by H. Cuming, Esq., in the Philippine Islands, 
was next read. 

Hexix annutata. Fel. testa obovatd, crassiusculd, levi, plerum- 
que flavd, fusco-cinctd ; spird elevatiusculd, obtusd, anfractibus 
quinque rotundatis, ultimo maximo ; aperturd rotundato-subtrape- 
zoidali ; peritremate lato, incrassato, albo roseo tincto ; labio co- 
lumellari lato, crasso, planulato, postice subemarginato, anticé 
supra columellam expanso. Long. 1°0; lat. 0°8 poll. 

Hab. in foliis Pandani prope Banqui, provinciz [loconis septen- 

trionali ad insulam Lucon, Philippinarum. 

This beautiful species bears considerable resemblance to H. Iloco- 
nensis, but may be distinguished by the dark chocolate colour of the 
back of the outer lip, which is also narrower, and much less reflected. 
Five varieties have been found by Mr. Cuming, viz. 

a. Bright yellow, with a blood-red antesutural band, which be- 
comes darker, and nearly chocolate-brown on the last volution : back 
of the lip and circumference of the columella dark chocolate-brown. 

b. Bright yellow: antesutural band narrow, blood-red; circum- 
ferential band blackish brown: in other respects similar to a., and 
from the same locality. 

c. Nearly similar to the last, but haying a broader circumferential 
brown band, and a very narrow brown line between it and the ante- 
sutural band. From the same locality. 

d. Pale yellow: antesutural band nearly obsolete : in all other re- 
spects like 0. 

e. Shell white: no antesutural band; circumferential band broad, 
and nearly black; last volution suffused with rose-red near the back 
of the lip. 

Hewix BALTEATA. Hel. testd subglobosd, crassiusculd, levi, colo- 
ribus variis cinctd ; spird elevatiusculd, obtusd, anfractibus quin- 
que, subplanulatis, ultimo maximo ; aperturd semilunari, intis al- 
bicante ; peritremate incrassato, angusto, leviter reflexo, extis 
nigro ; labio columellari latiusculo, obliquo, planulato, crasso. 
Long. 1:0; lat. 0°8 poll. 

Hab. in foliis fruticum ad provinciam Ilocos septentrionalis insulz 

Lucon, Philippinarum. 

In general form and size and colouring this species somewhat re- 
sembles our H. Orbitulus, from which it may be at once distinguished 
by its narrow, scarcely reflected, dark-coloured lip. The ground- 
colour of this species is usually whitish, or lemon-yellow, and the 
varieties are banded with dark green, gray, nearly black, and light 
green, and the columellar lip is commonly purplish black, with a 
crimson tinge. The following is an indication of the varieties :— 

a. Apex dull red; ground-colour lemon-yellow ; antesutural band 


Zoological Society. 561 


dark green ; post-cireumferential band light greenish gray ; columellar 
lip purplish black, with rose-coloured edges ; columellar circumference 
green. From Banqui, in the province of North Ilocos. 

6. Apex dull red; ground-colour pale lemon-yellow ; antesutural 
band dark green; post-circumferential band greenish gray close to 
the broad circumferential band, which is reddish black ; columella 
purplish black, its circumference green. From Banqui. 

e. Apex dull red; ground-colour pale lemon-yellow; antesutural 
band green, darker in front ; post-circumferential band greenish gray, 
also darker in front ; columed/a and its immediate circumference pur- 
plish black, around which is a rather broad green band. From Sinait. 
Found on the leaves of trees. 

d. Apex dull red; ground-colour lemon-yellow ; antesutural band 
broad, dark green, composed of several narrow bands, next to which 
is a broad, pale, greenish gray band ; circumferential band dark green, 
nearly black ; columed/a purplish red, its circumference with a broad 
green band. From Banqui. 

e. Apex dull pale red; ground-colour pale lemon-yellow: ante- 
sutural band broad, dark green ; post-circumferential band very broad, 
greenish gray, with a very narrow nearly black band in front; then 
comes a narrow band of the ground-colour, and the remainder is 
green to the circumference of the columella, which is blackish ; the 
columella itself is purplish black. From Piddig, in the province of 
North Ilocos. 

jf. Apex pale dull red; ground-colour pale lemon-yellow ; antesu- 
tural band very narrow, dark green; post-circumferential band very 
broad, greenish gray, united in front to the blackish circumferential 
band ; columella blackish, its circumference with a very narrow green 
band. From Piddig. 

g. Apex grayish white ; ground-colour bright lemon-yellow ; ante- 
sutural band narrow, dark green; post-circumferential band grayish 
green ; circumferential band nearly black ; columella crimson, its cir- 
cumference green. 

h. Apex and ground-colour white ; bands as in g. ; columella black- 
ish ; its immediate circumference black, around which is a dull green 
band; the antesutural band in this variety is very narrow, and of a 
dull colour, and two nearly black bands are distinctly seen within 
the aperture. From Sinait. 

Hetrx FenEsTRATA. Hel. testd subglobosd, crassiusculd, levi, cas- 
taneo-nigrd, epidermide fusca albicante-bifasciata ; anfractibus 
guinque rotundatis, ultimo maximo, postice prope suturas fenestra- 
tis (attritione epidermidis) ; aperturd subrotundd ; peritremate 
lato, albo, reflero ; labio columellari lato, crasso, subplanulato. 
Long. 1°0; lat. 0°85 poll. 

Hab. supra foliis arborum ad rmontes Caravallo, provincie Cagayan, 

insule Luzon Philippinarum. 

There are two varieties of this pretty species, which in general 
form resemble H. Iloconensis and H. annulata : they are 

a. Anterior intermediate band dark brown. 

6. Anterior intermediate band light brown. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. Suppl. 20 


562 Zoological Society. 


The next paper read was from Mr. G. B. Sowerby, Jun., and is 
entitled ‘‘ Descriptions of some new species of Murex, principally 
from the collection of H. Cuming, Esq.” 


Murex Occa, Conch. Illustr. f. 45. Mur. testd clavatd, ventri- 
cosd, fulvo-glaucescente ; spird mediocri ; caudd longissimd, rectd, 
ad terminum subexpansd, subrecurvd ; anfractibus angulatis trans- 
verse leviter sulcatis ; varicibus tribus, spinis dorsalibus tribus 
brevibus falcatis, tribusque minutissimis alternantibus, deindé ad 
caudam tribus ad quatuor subrectis, interstitiis bituberculatis ; 
aperturd ovatd, rotundatd, postice subangulatd ; labio crenulato, 
dente unico magno lato marginali ; canali fere clauso. 

Long. 3; lat. extra varicibus, 1 poll. 

Hab. ad insulas Nicobaricas. 

The comparative smoothness of the whorls, and the short, curved 

character of the dorsal spines, are sufficient to distinguish this from 
other clavate species. 


Murex Messorivs, Conch. Illustr. f. 93. Mur. testd clavatd, 
subventricosd, fulvo-rubescente, griseo, rubro, fuscoque maculatd ; 
spird brevi; caudd elongata, recta, angustd, minime recurvd ; va- 
ricibus tribus, crassis, costatis, anté crenulatis, pone foveolatis, ad 
angulum posticum spind brevi rectd, ad caudam spind falcatd, sub- 
elongata, deindé und breviore, rectd ; interstitiis duobus ad tribus 
costis noduliferis ; aperturd ovali, postice subcanaliferd ; labio in- 
terno postice tumido, intis crenulato ; labio externo denticulato, 
antice paululum extante ; canali fere clauso. 

Long. 2°40; lat. ex. var. *90 poll. 

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming, Stainforth. 

Distinguishable by the thickened varices, and the spine at the 

base of the caudal canal, shaped like a reaper’s hook. 


Murex rectirostris, Conch. Illustr. f. 95. Mur. testd clavatd, 
subventricosd, transverse costatd, pallide fulvd, fusco-rubescente 
bifasciatd ; spird mediocri, anfractibus octo, rotundatis ; suturis 
excavatis: caudd elongata, angustd, rectd ; varicibus tribus, crassis, 
ant? crenulatis, pone excavatis, ad angulum posticum spind crassd, 
brevi, prope caudam tribus minutis proclivis, ad caudam duabus seu 
tribus tenuibus, rectis : interstitiis tricostatis ; aperturd ovalt, peri- 
tremate extanti, labio externo crenulato ; canali feré clauso. 

Long. 2°80; lat. ex. var. 1 poll. 

‘The spire is more elongated, the caudal canal is longer and more 

straight than in M. recurvirostris, Brod. 


Murex NIGRESCENS, Conch. Illustr.f.98. Mur. testd subclavatd, 
subrhomboided, transverse leviter costatd, grised, nigro bifasciatd, 
ad apicem fusco-rubescente : spird subproductd, anfractibus septem, 
subangulatis, inter varices trifariam tuberculiferis ; suturis validis : 
caudd elongatd, rectd, tenui; varicibus tribus, validis, rotundatis, 
noduliferis, pone subexcavatis, ad angulum tuberculo subspinoso, 
ad basin caud@ spinis duabus: aperturd ovali, labio interno albo, 
postice tumido, antice extante, crenulato, labio externo denticulato, 
intis crenulato ; canali clauso. 


Zoological Society. 563 


Long. 2; lat. ex. var. ‘80 poll. 

Hab. ad Xipixapi. H. Cuming legit. 

More ventricose and less clavate than MW. recurvirostris, Brod., with 
a larger aperture, thinner varices, and straighter caudal canal. ‘The 
sutures of the spire are not excavated, and the varices are very 
slightly so. Sandy mud, 11 fathoms. 


Morex puicirervs, Conch. Illustr. f. 102. Mur. testd elongatd, 
subfusiformi, subventricosd, atrd, albd, pallid? fusco-subfasciatd ; 
transverse lineis moniliformibus striata spird productd, anfractibus 
novem, subangulatis, suturis validis, subexcavatis ; caudd subelon- 
gatd, rectd, paulo exfoliatd, leviter recurvd : varicibus tribus, post 
angulum trifaridm spinoso-fimbriatis, ad angulum posticum spind 
crassd, subelongatd, rectd, deinde quinque, brevioribus apertis, 

-quarum primis duabus et ultimd brevissimis, ad caudam duabus 
subelongatis, und brevi: aperturd magnd, ovali ; labio interno levi, 
paululim extante; labio externo leviter crenulato, canali recto, 
aperto ; interstitiis varicum tuberculo valido, tum costd elongata, 
plicatd, deindé costd elongatd angustiori subplicatd. 

Long. 3°40; lat. ex. var. 1°50. 

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming. 

There is no danger of confounding this fine species with any other. 

It is intermediate between the clavate and the fusiform groups. 


Morex puicatus, Conch. Illustr. f. 6. Mur. testd clavatd, ven- 
tricosd, pallide violaced, fulvo tinctd et lineati: varicibus tribus, 
costatis crassis, ad latus marginale crenatis, pone excavatis, 
ad angulum anfractuum spind crassd brevi, deindé quinque alter- 
natis, ad caudam tribus, subrectis, subelongatis ; interstitiis tribus 
ad quatuor costis noduliferis ; spird breviusculd ; aperturd ovali, 
posticé canaliferd ; labio crenato ; caudd rectd, crassd, subelongatad ; 
canali feré clauso. 

Long. 3°0; lat. ex. var. 1°30. 

Hab. ad sinus Nocoyo. H. Cuming legit. 

Found in coarse sand, at twelve fathoms. Distinguished from other 
species with elongated caudal canals by its width, and the thickness 
of the varices, which are deeply excavated at the back, and armed 
with short thick spines. M. recurvirostris, Brod., is the nearest ap- 
proach, but is not so wide nor so spinose, and the caudal canal is 
recurved. 


Murex rormosus, Conch. Illustr. f. 91. Mur. testd subclavatd, 
transverse leviter costatd, scabrosd, fulvo purpurascente: spird 
subproductd, aculeatd ; anfractibus novem rotundatis ; suturis va- 
lidis ; caudd elongatd, obliquda, tenui, recurvd, validissimé exfoliatd : 
varicibus tribus a tergo subexcavatis, spind fere elongata ad angu- 
lum posticum, deindeé tribus apertis subelongatis, cum parvis quin- 
que ad sex proclivis alternantibus, ad caudam duabus mediocribus 
ferentibus ; interstitiis trifariam noduloso-costatis ; aperturd ovali 
postice subcanaliferd, labio interno antice vir minime extante ; labio 
externo denticulato, antic extante ; canali aperto. 

202 


564 Zoological Society. 


Long. 3°15; lat. ex. var. 1°05 poll. 

Hab. ad Loay, Ins. Bohol. Mus. Cuming, Sowerby, Stainforth. 

This belongs to the group of which MW. Motacilla forms the type. 
It is an extremely elegant shell; the caudal canal is gracefully curved 
and exfoliated. Sandy mud, 7 fathoms. 


Murex MINDANAENSIS, Conch. [llustr. f.92. Mur. testa subcla- 
vatd, subventricosd, transverse sulcatd, pallide fusco-rufescente ; 
spird producta, anfractibus octo rotundatis, suturis validis ; caudd 
elongatd, subrecurvd, exfoliatd : varicibus tribus, validis, rotunda- 
tis, pone subexcavatis ; ad angulum posticum spind unicd brevi ; 
deindé spinis quinque brevioribus, parvisque quinque proclivis al- 
ternantibus : interstitiis tricostatis ; aperturd ovali; labio externo 
crenulato, margine dentato ; labio interno levi, paulo extante ; ca- 
nali fere clauso. 

Long. 3; lat. ex. var. °85; cauda, 1°5. 

Hab. prope Cagayan, provincia Misamis ad insulam Mindanao 

Philippinarum. H. Cuming legit. 

‘This beautiful and very distinct species presents a medium between 
the groups of which M. Motacilla and M. ternispina may be taken as 
the types. It was dredged at Cagayan in sandy mud, at a depth of 
25 fathoms. 


Murex ELEGANS, Conch. Illustr. f. 84. Mur. testd clavatd, ven- 
tricosd, rhomboided, levi, transverse costatd, albd, costis fusco- 
lineatis ; varicibus tribus, crassis, rarissimé subspinosis ; inter- 
stitiis bituberculatis ; aperturd ovali, labio externo crenulato ; caudd 
elongatd, recurvd, antic lata, angulatd. 

Long. 2°15; lat. ex. var. 1 poll. 

Hab. ? Mus. H. Cuming. 

A much smoother shell than M. Motacilla, and having two large 
tubercles between the varices, instead of three. It has been named 
as above by Dr. Beck in collections, but we believe has never been 
described. 


Murex srmitis, Conch. Illustr. f. 69, 70. Mur. testd subfusifor- 
mi, subventricosd, transverse interrupto-costatd, pallide fulvd, 
transverse bifasciatd vel interrupto lineatd: varicibus tribus, cos- 
tatis ; ad angulum anfractuum und spind brevi, deinde quatuor ad 
quinque anterioribus minimis, ad caudam und spind brevi ; inter- 
stitiis trifariam noduloso-costatis : caudd recurvd longiusculd pos- 
tice lata, angulatd exfoliatd ; aperturd ovali; labio extante, intis 
leviter crenulato ; labro crenulato. 

Long. 1°90; lat. °8. 

Hab. ? Mus. Saul. 

The spire is much more elongated, the varices more spinose and 

less thickened, and the caudal canal less elevated than in M. Mota- 
cilla, which, in general characters, it much resembles. 


Morex scasrosus, Conch. Illustr. f. 73. Mur. testd subturbinatd, 
ventricosd, crassd, corrugatd, transverse lineis elevatis, scabrosis, 
distantibus, costatd, pallide fulvd, fusco-maculata ; spird brevi, 
obtusd, anfractibus sex ventricosis, suturis validis ; caudd longi- 


Zoological Society. 565 


tudine aperturam equante, rectd, crassd, latd, exfoliatd, ad basin 
sub-coarctatd ; varicibus tribus, validis, costatis, postice excavatis ; 
costarum, und ad angulum posticum subspinosd, tribus ad partem 
anticam anfractus antice fimbriatis, tribus ad caudam, validis, 
subspinosis, subfimbriatis ; interstitiis tuberculis tribus corrugatis 
antice ad basin caude leviusculis ; aperturd magnd, albd, rotun- 
datd ; labio interno levi, decumbente, purpureo ; labio externo cre- 
nulato ; canalt aperto. 

Long. 2°20; lat. ex. var. 1:10 (spira, 3; apertura, 4; cauda, 3). 

Hab. ? Mus. Saul. 

We have only seen one specimen of this shell, which resembles, 
in some degree, the young of WM. pomum; but the varices are nar- 
rower, the tubercles smaller, and there is a smooth space just below 
the ventricose part of the last whorl. ‘The caudal canal is larger 
and straighter. 


Murex Banxs1, Conch. Illustr. f. 82. Mur. testa fusiformi, 
transverse scabroso-sulcatd, fulvd, fusco-maculatd, ad varices ni- 
grescente ; spird productd, anfractibus septem, rotundatis, suturis 
validis, subundatis ; caudd elongata, lata, nisi ad extremitatem 
rectd, paululum recurvd : varicibus tribus, ramis breviusculis acuto- 
Srondosis, subrectis, ad caudam quatuor compressis, quorum duobus 
elongatiusculis: interstitiis tuberculis tribus subpliciformibus : aper- 
turd albd, ovali, postice canaliferd ; labio externo acutissime denti- 
culato ; canali aperto. 

Long. 2°80; lat. ex. var. 1°15 poll. 

Hab. ad Mollucas. 

The above name, although, we believe, never published, has been 
applied to this species in several cabinets. The compressed charac- 
ter of the fronds on the caudal canal bring it near to avicornis, but 
the other fronds are much shorter. 


Morex Savi, Conch. Illustr. f. 77. Mur. testd fusiformi, 
transverse lineis elevatis striatd, pallide fulvd, fusco-rubescente 
vel nigricante lineatd: spird elongatd ; anfractibus novem, rotun- 
datis, gradatim crescentibus ; suturis validis : caudd subelongatd ad 
basin pland, exfoliatd, rectd ; extremitate obliqud, recurvd : varici- 
bus tribus obliquiter continuis, crassis, rotundatis ad angulum posti- 
cum ; ramo crassiusculo, ad basin subcomplicato, extremitate fron- 
doso, recurvo, roseo ; deinde quatuor apertis, angustioribus, roseis, 
Srondosis, cum quinis minoribus proclivibus alternantibus, tum tribus 
ad caudam subcompressis, roseis, frondosis : interstitiis tuberculis 
duobus, uno majore, uno minore ; aperturd ovali, postice canaliferd, 
angulatd ; labio interno levi ; labio externo dentibus duodecim acu- 
tis ; canali aperto, subsinuoso. 

Long. 2°80; lat. ex. var. 1 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Capul, Philippinarum. H. Cuming legit. Mus. 

Saul, Stainforth, Reeves. 

It is somewhat surprising that this species should not have been 
distinguished ere this from M. Palmarose, from which it differs in 
having a smooth inner lip, and in having small projecting fronds on 
the varices between the larger ones. 


566 Zoological Society. 


Morex torreractus, Conch. Illustr. f. 110, 111. Mur. testd 
subfusiformi, subventricosd, transverse costis subscabrosis striatd: 
spird elongata ; anfractibus novem, rotundatis, subgradatim cres- 
centibus ; suturis subvalidis : caudd mediocri, latd, palmatd, exfo- 
liatd, ad basin rectd, ad extremitatem obliqud, recurvd: varicibus 
tribus, crassis ; ramis dorsalibus quinque, frondosis, brevibus (uno 
ad angulum posticum crassiusculo), cum parvis quingue proclivibus 
alternantibus, ad caudam tribus subcompressis : interstitiis tuber- 
culis duobus, uno majore: aperturd flavidd ovali, postice canali- 
Ferd, subangulatd ; labio interno levi; labio externo dentibus duo- 
decim acutis ; canali aperto, subsinuoso. 

Long. 3°70; lat. 1°60 poll. 

Var. Testd pallide fulvd, fusco-nigricante, lineatd ; frondibus fuscis. 

Var. Testd fere adustd. 

Var. Testd flavido-rufescente, fusco-lineatd. 

Hab. ad insulam Ticao, Philippinarum. H. Cuming inter alios 

legit. 

Much more ventricose, with a wider caudal canal, and much shorter 

fronds than M. Saulii. Found on coral reefs. 


Murex paumirerus, Conch. Illustr. f. 99. Mur. testd subfusi- 
formi, transverse scabroso-sulcatd, fulvo-roseo tinctd: spird 
elongatiusculd, acutd ; anfractibus octo, subangulatis : caudd medi- 
ocri, exfoliatd, obliqud, paululim recurvd : varicibus tribus ; fron- 
dibus palmatis, ad angulum posticum duobus subelongatis, subcon- 
nexis, tum duobus singularibus, deinde duobus conneais, ceteris par- 
vis, proclivibus, ad caudam tribus singularibus, quarum ultimo bre- 
vissimo : interstitis bituberculatis : aperturd ovali, posticé suban- 
gulatd ; labio externo crenulato ; canali aperto. 

Long. 1°70; lat. ex. var. *80 poll. 

Hab. Red Sea. 


Murex corrvucatus, Conch. Illustr. f. 72. Mur. testd subrhom- 
boided, transverse costatd, corrugatd, scabrosd, albo-lutescente : 
spird productd ; anfractibus septem, subangulatis : caudd mediocri, 
exfoliatd, ad basin latd : varicibus tribus, tenuibus, costatis ; frondi- 
bus sub-palmiferis, ad angulum duobus confertis, tum duobus sin- 
gularibus, deinde tribus confertis, ad caudam duobus seu tribus 
singularibus : interstitiis bituberculatis : aperturd magnd ; labio in- 
terno levi ; labio externo maxime extante, crenulato ; canali aperto. 

Long. 1°30; lat. ex. var. -60 poll. 

Hab. ? Mus. Cuming, Watson. 


Morex Laqueatus, Conch. I[llustr. f. 78. Mur. testa rhomboided, 
transverse costatd, crassd, albd: spird mediocri ; anfractibus sep- 
tem, subangulatis : caudd breviusculd, rectd, crassa: varicibus tri- 
bus obliquiter spiram decurrentibus, a tergo tumulosis, fimbrid la- 
queatd carinatis, ad caudam subspinosis: interstitiis tuberculo 
magno costatis: aperturd parvd, ovali; labio externo crenulato ; 
canali aperto. 

Hab. ? Mus. Saul. 

A much thicker shell than M. tripterus, Born., and moreover having 

the caudal canal spinose. 


Zoological Society. 567 


Murex canairerus, Conch. Illustr. f. 74. Mur. testd parvd, 
crassd, subfusiformi, sublevi, albo-lutescente : spird productd ; an- 
SFractibus sex ad septem, subplanis: caudd breviusculd, subrectd, 
ad terminum minimé recurvd : varicibus tribus, fimbriatis, ante in- 
ciso-fimbriatis, pone levibus, costatis; ramis uncinatis, planis, 
tubiformibus, ad angulum posticum uno valido, subelongato, ad me- 
dium anfractés uno brevi, tum duobus minimis, obsoletis, ad caudam 
duobus parvis : interstitiis obscure quadrifariam nodulosis : aper- 
turd integra, parvd, ovali; peritremate levi; canali nisi ad ex- 
tremitatem clauso. 

Long. 1; lat. ex. var. °35 poll. 

Hab. ? Mus. Stainforth, Sowerby. 

Differmg from M. cancellatus, in being more fusiform, thin and 

smooth, in the caudal canal being longer and straighter, and in the 
sutures of the whorls being simple. 


Murex cancetxatus, Conch. Illustr. f. 75. Mur. testd parvd, 
erassiusculd, fusiformi, cancellatd, albo-lutescente : spird subpro- 
ductd; anfractibus quinque; suturis foveolatis: cauddé brevi, 
crassd, latd, ad terminum tortuosd, minimé recurvd: varicibus 
tribus, fimbriatis, crassis, costatis, utringue foveolatis ; ramis tu- 
bulatis, uno ad angulum crasso, valido, ad medium anfractis, uno 
brevissimo, ceteris obsoletis : interstitiis trifariam noduloso-cos- 
tatis: aperturd parvd, integra, ovali; peritremate levi; canali 
nisi ad extremitatem clauso. 

Long. *75; lat. ex. var. °81 poll. 

Hab. ? Mus. Stainforth. 

A small white fimbriated shell, with the canal and a frond open 

only at the extremities. 


Murex Capensis, Conch. Illustr. f. 76. Mur. testd parvd, sub- 
Susiformi, levi, fulvo-rubescente: spird productd, caudam equante : 
varicibus tribus, digitato-alatis ; spinis quinque planis, subtubu- 
latis, fimbrid membranaced conneais, und ad angulum anfractuum 
falcata : aperturd ovali, postice subangulatd ; canali nisi ad ex- 
tremitatem clauso. 

Long. 1; lat. 40 poll. 

Hab. ad Bone Spei promontorium. Mus. Cuming, Sowerby, &c. 

A pretty little species, with nearly tubular digitations connected 

by a fringe. The posterior digitation of each varix is hooked. 


Murex rrraztatus, Conch. Illustr. f. 18. Mur. testéd rhomboided, 
levi, subventricosd, fulvd, fusco-nigrescente fasciatd : varicibus 
tribus, alatis, ad marginem undatis, postice subelongatis, subacu- 
leatis, ad latus marginale fimbriatis, subcanaliculatis, a tergo 
levibus, ad terminum exfoliatis: apertura ovali; labio undato : 
caudd brevi, latd: canali clauso: spird elongatd. 


Hab. ? Mus. Saul. 


Murex Emarcinatus, Conch. Illustr. f. 64. Mur. testd rhom- 
boided, sublevi, pallide fusco-rubescente: spird brevi ; anfractibus 
quingue, prope suturas angulatis; suturis undatis : caudd an- 
gustd, obliquiter rectd, eafoliatd, leviter recurvd: varicibus tri- 


568 Zoological Society. 


bus, crassis, angulatis, antice dente unico subextanti, unico minore 
a tergo undato-costatis, superne fimbrid antice dilatatd, canaliferd, 
subitd ad caudam truncata carinatis: interstitiis tuberculo magno : 
aperturd magnd, ovali ; labio externo undato, extante, antice dente 
unico armato ; canali nisi ad extremitatem clauso. 

Long. 2; lat. ex. var. 1 poll. 

This species presents a near approach to M. Monoceros, nobis, but 
the canal is closed, and it is also longer and narrower. ‘The varices 
are fimbriated. The fringe near the canal is suddenly terminated, 
being in a manner drawn in. 


Movrex monoceros, Conch. Illustr. f. 65. Mur. testd rhom- 
boided, irregulari, transverse minute striatd, grised, lineis albis 
inter fasciis fuscis cinctd: spird mediocri; anfractibus septem, 
subangulatis : caudd brevi, latd, exfoliaté: varicibus quatuor ad 
quinque subdecumbentibus, paululim rotundatis, ante quadrifariam 
denticulatis, uno dente magno prope caudam subextante, uno mi- 
nore: interstitiis tuberculo magno: aperturd magnd, postice sub- 
angulatd ; labio externo, dente magno prope canalem extante, 
intis denticulato, canalifero ; canali aperto. 

Long. 2°25; lat. ex. var. 1°20 poll. 

Hab. ? Mus. Norris. 

A very remarkable shell in the collection of J. Norris, Esq., with 

a large tooth on the anterior part of the outer lip, resembling that 
in Monoceros. 


Morex Fascratvus, Conch. IIlustr. f. 86. Mur. testd rhomboided 
crassd, transverse costatd, albd, vel pallide fulvd, fusco-bifasciatd : 
spird breviusculd ; anfractibus sex, subrotundatis, paululim angu- 
latis: caudd brevi, crassd, compressd, subumbilicatd ; varicibus 
tribus, rotundatis crassis, costatis : interstitiis tuberculo valido, 
elongato : aperturd ovali, postice subcanaliferd; labio interno levi; 
labio externo crenulato, intiis dentato ; canali nisi ad extremitatem 
clauso. 

Long. 1°20; lat. ex. var. °65 poll. 

Hab. ad oras Africanas (River Gambia). 


Murex varius, Conch. Illustr. f.57,104. Mur. testd crassd, sub- 
rhomboided, ventricosd, subscabrosd, pallidé fulvd, fusco-fasciatd ; 
rubro-lineatd, lineis extantibus submoniliformibus transverse sul- 
catd : spird mediocri ; anfractibus septem, primis angulatis, ultima 
subrotundatd: caudd brevi, latd, crassd, exfoliatd : varicibus quinque 
ad septem, decumbentibus, prope angulum posticum a tergo tumu- 
losis ; tuberculis subspinosis, uno ad angulum brevi, crasso, sub- 
crispato, tum aliquando tribus minutis, deinde tribus majusculis, 
ad caudam uno subelongato: aperturd magnd, subrotundatd, pos- 
tice subangulatd ; labio interno levi, crasso ; labio externo crenu- 
lato ; canali aperto. 

Long. 2°35 ; lat. ex. var. 1°50. 

Hab. Gambia. Mus. Cuming. 


Murex tumutosvs, Conch. IIlustr.f.71. Mur. testd clavatd, ven- 
tricosd, pallide fulvd, fusco-bifasciatd, transverse scabroso-sulcata : 


Zoological Society. 569 


spird brevi ; anfractuum suturis excavatis : varicibus septem, va- 
lidis, crassis, costatis, ant? crenulatis, pone excavatis, ad suturas 
tumulosis ; ad medium anfractuum spinis duabus subelongatis, 
rectis ; ad caudam spinis tribus : caudd elongatd : apertura magnd, 
ovali, postice subangulatd ; antice margine sub-producto, intis 
crenulato. 
Long. 3°60 (caude, 2°3); lat. ex. var. 1 30. 
Hab. ? Mus. Stainforth. 
This species differs from M. corautus, in the thickness of the va- 
rices, which are excavated behind. The sutures of the spine are 
also excavated. 


Murex varicosus, Conch. Illustr. f. 49. Mur. testd subclavatd, 
transverse sulcatd, albd, ad varices fusco-nigricante : varicibus 
sex, tumidis, subfrondosis, antice inciso-fimbriatis, pone frondes 
levibus, integris, postice ad anfractum proximum dilatatis, ultimo 
magis expansd, digitatd: spird breviusculd ; suturis anfractuum 
excavatis : caudd subelongatd, lati: aperturd rotundatd, albd ; 
canali feré clauso: caudd subelongatd, latd. 

Long. 1°70; lat. ex. var. °80. 

Hab. ? Mus. Stainforth. 

This species differs from M. secundus, in being much less oblique, 
in not having the labial varix so much larger than the rest, in ha- 
ving a greater number of varices and a somewhat longer spire, and 
in attaining a larger size. 


Movrex pieitratus, Conch. Illustr. f. 79. Mur. testa pyriformi, 
transverse costata, roseo-fulvd : spird breviusculd ; anfractibus quin- 
que, ventricosis, angulatis, superné complanatis ; suturis excavatis : 
caudd longiusculd, ad basin lata, gradatim angustiore : varicibus 
octo, costatis, digitatis, postice usque ad medium proximi anfractis 
prolatis; digitis numerosis, nigrescentibus, subproclivibus, rugosis, 
palmatis, minoribus alternantibus: aperturd ovali; labio externo 
crenulato ; lamind canalis latd. 

Long. 1°55; lat. ex. var. *80 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Messonam. Mus. Cuming. 

In general form resembling M. Scorpio, M. secundus and M. va- 
ricosus, but differing from them in being much straighter, having 
many more varices, the digitations being less connected, and in their 
being continued across the body of the shell in the form of intersti- 
tial ribs. 

Murex meGacervs, Conch. Illustr. f. 18. Mur. testd rhomboided, 
subventricosd, fulvo-rufescente, intis alba, transverse scabroso- 
sulcatd : varicibus quingue, ad caudam exfoliatis ; frondibus sub- 
rectis, crassis, ad terminum foliatis, und ad angulum anfractuum 
magnd, deinde tribus mediocribus, cum quatuor parvis, proclivibus, 
alternantibus ; ad caudam tribus mediocribus: interstitiis costd quin- 
quefariam tuberculiferd : aperturd ovali, postice canaliferd, sub- 
angulatd, margine dentato, undato ; canali aperto: caudd longitu- 
dine spiram equante, latd, subrecurvd. 

Long. 3°45; lat. ex. var. 1°90 poll. 

Hab. ad mare Pacificum. 


570 Zoological Society. 


Distinguished by the thick, straight, prominent frond on each of 
the five varices. 


Murex rautcatus, Conch. Illustr. f. 31. Mur. testd fusiformi, 
tenui, albd, fulvo-fasciatd; anfractibus angulatis, apicem versus 
cancellatis: varicibus quinque ad septem, alatis, levibus, postice 
elongatis, falcatis, ad marginem posticum plicd involutis, ad cau- 
dam exfoliatis: interstitiis in medio uni-plicatis: caudd elongata, 
subrecurvd: aperturd ovali, postice angulatd ; margine externo per- 
elevato, subcrenato ; canali clauso. 

Long. 1°55; lat. ex. var. °65. 

Hab. ad insulam Japan. Mus. H. Cuming. 

A beautiful species with five to seven broad, smooth, foliated va- 

rices in each whorl. Found in deep water. 


Murex 1nermis, Conch. Illustr. f. 87. Mur. testd fusiformi, 
transverse leviter costatd, albd: spird elongata, acutd; anfractibus 
septem, rotundatis, ultimo pyriformi; suturis validis, foveolatis : 
caudd elongatiusculd, tortuosd: varicibus sex, leviter noduliferis, 
postice paululim prolatis, ultimo latiore, crassiore : aperturd 
ovali; labio interno, extante, levi; labio externo crasso, intis levitér 
crenulato ; ad basin canalis tuberculo valido ; canali aperto. 

Long. 1; lat. ex. var. *40 poll. 

Hab. ad mare Japonicum. Dr. Sibbald legit. 

This singular shell has some of the characters of Triton. 


Moukex BALreEatus, Conch. Illustr. f. 88. Mur. testd parvd, crassd, 
subrhomboided, albo-rubescente, ad varices fusco-nigricante: spird 
subproductd ; anfractibus sex, angulatis : caudd breviusculd, exfo- 
liatd, recurvd: varicibus sex, antice inciso-fimbriatis, a tergo 
costatis ; spinis brevibus, paululim crispatis, und ad angulum posti- 
cum, deinde brevioribus quatuor, ad caudam duabus minutis, rectis : 
aperturd ovali ; labio interno postice prolato, antice valdé extante ; 
labio externo crenulato, extante ; canali fereé clauso. 

Long. ‘95; lat. ex. var. ‘47 poll. 

Testd juniore : caudd elongatd, validé ascendente. 

Var. Testa breviore : varicibus validioribus : aperturd rosea. 

Hab. ad msulam Masbate, Philippinarum. H. Cuming legit. 

The name given above has been applied to this shell by Dr. Beck, 

who, however, has not described it. Found in coral reefs. 


Murex cycxiostoma, Conch. Illustr. f. 100. Mur. testéd rhom- 
boided, subventricosd, pallide griseo-fulvda: spird longitudine aper- 
turam et canalem equante; anfractibus quinque, exiguis, rotundatis, 
transverse costatis ; suturis validis, excavatis : caudd brevi, latd, 
recurvd, exfoliatd: varicibus sex, angulatis, crassis, magnis, 
utrinque costatis, antice inciso-fimbriatis, postice foveolatis, su- 
perne subspinosis: aperturd ovali rotundatd, fere integra; labio 
interno levi, extante; labio externo extis crenulato ; canali fere 
clauso. 

Variat caudd elongatd, valde recurvd: varicibus spinis crispis ar- 
matis. 

Long. °75; lat. ex. var. °40; lat. var. incl. *50. 

Hab. ad insulam Bohol Philippinarum. H. Cuming legit. 


Zoological Society. ant 


The elongated, slender, elevated caudal canal, as well as the more 
distinct spines of the smaller shell, must be considered as a variation 
resulting partly from difference of age, partly from locality, and other 
circumstances. Sandy mud, 7 fathoms. —Loay. 


Murex srevicuuvs, Conch. Illustr. f. 37. Mur. testd rhomboided, 
brevi, ventricosd, albd, fulvo-fasciatd: varicibus quatuor, crassis, 
nodulosis, inter nodulos utrinque foveolatis : spird brevi; anfrac- 
tibus rotundatis: aperturd rotundatd, ad marginem crenatd: caudd 
brevi, subitd recurvd ; canali feré clauso. 

Long. °90; lat. ex. var. °55. 

Hab. ? Mus. G. B. S. Sen., H. Cuming, Stainforth. 

Differing from M. tetragonus, Brod., in the shortness of the shell, 

and in the caudal canal, which is turned abruptly over the back of 
the last whorl. 


Murex Peruvianus, Conch. Illustr.f. 116. Mur. testd fusiformi, 
subventricosd, pallide fulvd, transverse costis fuscis, numerosis 
cingulatd : varicibus novem ; spinis numerosis ad angulum posti- 
cum crispatis, ad caudam duabus subelongatis, falcatis : spird 
elongatd; anfractibus septem, rotundatis, postice subplanatis: cau- 
dd subelongatd, exfoliatd: aperturd magnd, postice subangulatd. 

Long. 1°20; lat. -60. 

Hab. ad Peruviam. Mus. H. Cuming. 


Murex noputiFrervs, Conch. Illustr. f.101. Mur. testd subrhom- 
boided, crassd, levi, albo-lutescente: spird elongatd ; anfractibus 
sev, subangulatis ; suturis inconspicuis, undatis : caudd brevi, subex- 
foliatd: varicibus sex, crassis, striatis, posticé obsoletis, levibus ; 
tuberculis nigrescentibus, ad angulum posticum uno subfrondoso, 
crasso, recurvo, crispato, minore antice annexo, in medium an- 
fracttis uno angusto, angulato, minore antice annexo, ad caudam 
uno parvo: aperturd luted subquadratd ; labio interno viv ex- 
tante, levi, antice subcrenulato ; labio externo angulato, intis denti- 
culato ; canali late aperto. 

Long. 1°10; lat. ex. var. 55 poll. 

Hab. ad insulam Masbate. H. Cuming legit. 

Found in coral reefs. 


Mr. Gould commenced the exhibition of fifty new species of Birds 
from his Australian collection, and proposed to bring forward the 
remainder of them at the succeeding meetings of the Society ; those 
now exhibited were three new species of small Grass Parrakeets 
(Euphema of Wagler) ; for these he proposed respectively the names 
Eu. splendida, aurantia, and petrophila. 


EupHEMA sPLENDIDA. Luph. facie et plumis auricularibus intense 
ceruleis: pectore rufescenti-aurantiaco: humeris et alarum tec- 
tricibus lazulino-ceruleis. 

Face and ear-coverts deep indigo-blue, becoming lighter on the 
latter ; all the upper surface grass-green ; shoulders above, and wing- 
coverts beautiful lazuline blue ; shoulders beneath deep indigo-blue ; 
primaries and secondaries black, the former margined externally 


572 Zoological Society. 


with blue, the latter with green; two centre tail-feathers dark 
brown; the remaining feathers black on the base of the internal 
webs, green on the base of external webs, and largely tipped with 
bright yellow; chest rich reddish orange ; under surface yellow, be- 
coming green on the flanks. 

Total length, 8 inches; wing, 43; tail, 44; tarsi, 4. 

Hab. Western Australia. 

Evpnema aurantia. Luph. vittd frontali lazulino-ceruled ; loris 

viridibus : abdomine macula grandi splendidé aurantiacd ornato. 

Male.—Frontal band blue, margined before and behind with a very 
faint line of greenish blue ; crown of the head and all the upper sur- 
face deep grass-green ; shoulders, many of the secondaries, and outer 
edges of the primaries deep indigo-blue; lores, cheeks and breast 
yellowish green, passing into greenish yellow on the abdomen and 
under tail-coverts, the centre of the abdomen being ornamented 
with a large spot of rich orange ; two centre tail-feathers green ; the 
next, on each side, blackish brown on the inner, and green on the 
outer webs; the remainder blackish brown on their inner, and green 
on their outer webs, and largely tipped with bright yellow; irides 
very dark brown, becoming lighter on the under side; legs and feet 
dull brown. 

Female.—Possesses the orange spot, but in her it is neither so 
extensive nor so brilliant. 

Total length, 85 inches; wing, 44; tail, 44; tarsi, 4. 

Hab. Van Diemen’s Land and the Action Islands in D’Entrecas- 
teaux Channel. 

EvurHeMa perropuita. Fuph. vittd frontali intense ceruled ; loris 

et spatio circum oculos sordide viridibus. 

Frontal band deep indigo-blue, bounded before and behind with a 
very narrow line of dull verditer-blue ; lores and circle surrounding the 
eye dull verditer-blue ; all the upper surface yellowish olive-green ; 
under surface the same, but lighter, and passing into yellow, tinged 
with orange on the lower part of the abdomen ; under surface of the 
shoulder indigo-blue ;. a few of the wing-coverts greenish blue ; pri- 
maries brownish black on their inner webs, and deep indigo-blue on 
the outer; two centre tail-feathers bluish green; the remainder of 
the feathers brown at the base on the inner webs, green at the base 
on the outer webs, and largely tipped with bright yellow ; irides dark 
brown ; bill blackish brown; feet flesh-brown. 

Total length, 8 inches; wing, 44; tail, 44; tarsi, 5. 

Hab. Western Australia. 

Two new and highly interesting species of Climacteris were cha- 
racterized as Climacteris erythrops and C. rufa; and Mr. Gould ob- 
served that four species of this genus now formed part of the Austra- 
lian fauna. 

CLIMACTERIS ERYTHROPS. Clim. Mas: loris et spatio circum oculos 

rufescenti-castaneis ; guld albidd : pectore cinereo. 

Fom. plumis pectoris ferrugineis, singulis lined alba centrali notatis, 

distinguenda. 


Zoological Society. 573 


Male.—Crown of the head blackish-brown, each feather margined 
with grayish brown; lores and a circle surrounding the eye reddish 
chestnut ; back brown; sides of the neck, lower part of the back, and 
upper tail-coverts, gray; primaries blackish brown at the base, and 
light brown at the tip, all but the first crossed in the centre by a 
broad band of buff, to which succeeds another broad band of black- 
ish brown; two centre tail-feathers gray, the remainder blackish 
brown, largely tipped with light gray ; chin dull white, passing into 
grayish brown on the chest; the remainder of the under surface 
grayish brown, each feather having a broad stripe of dull white, 
bounded on either side with black running down the centre; the 
lines becoming blended, indistinct, and tinged with buff on the cen- 
tre of the abdomen; under tail-coverts buffy white, crossed by irre- 
gular bars of black ; irides brown; bill and feet black. 

The female differs in having the chestnut marking round the eye 
much richer, and in haying, in place of the grayish brown on the 
breast, a series of feathers of a rusty red colour, with a broad stripe 
of dull white down their middles, the stripes appearing to radiate 
from a common centre: in all other particulars her plumage resem- 
bles that of the male. 

Total length, 5 inches ; bill, 7; wing, 33; tail, 23; tarsi, 2. 

Hab. New South Wales. 

Cuimacreris RUFA. Clim. gutture plumis auricularibus, et ab- 

domine ferrugineis. 

Male.—Crown of the head and all the upper surface and wings, 
dark brown, tinged with rufous on the rump and upper tail-coverts ; 
primaries brown, all but the first crossed by a broad band of rufous, 
to which succeeds a second broad band of dark brown ; two centre tail- 
feathers brown, indistinctly barred with a darker hue; the remainder 
pale rufous, crossed by a broad band of blackish brown, and tipped 
with pale brown; line over the eye, lores, ear-coverts, throat, and 
under surface of the shoulder rust-brown ; chest crossed by an indi- 
stinct band of rufous brown, each feather with a stripe of buffy white, 
bounded on each side with a line of black down the centre; the re- 
mainder of the under surface deep rust-red, with a faint line of buffy 
white down the centre of each feather, the white line being lost on 
the flanks and vent; under tail-coverts light rufous, with a double 
spot of blackish brown at intervals along the stem; irides dark red- 
dish brown; bill and feet blackish brown. 

Female rather less in size; in colour the same as the male, but 
much lighter, without the bounding line of black on each side of the 
buff stripes on the breast, and having only an indication of the double 
spots on the under tail-coverts. 

Total length, 6 inches ; bill 3; wing, 34; tail, 23; tarsi, 7. 

Hab. Western Australia. 

And a new and beautiful Ocypterus, by far the best-marked species 
of the genus, as 


OcyrTerus PERSoNATUS.  Ocypt. guld et plumis auricularibus ni- 
gris : corpore subtus in toto cinereo. 


574 Zoological Society. 


Face, ear-coverts and throat jet black, bounded below with a nar- 
row line of white ; crown of the head sooty black, gradually passing 
into the deep gray which covers the whole of the upper surface, wings 
and tail; the latter tipped with white; all the under surface very 
delicate gray; thighs dark gray; irides blackish brown; bill blue at 
the base, becoming black at the tip ; legs and feet mealy bluish gray. 
Total length, 64 inches; bill, 1; wing, 5; tail, 3; tarsi, 3. About 
the size and having much the contour of Ocypt. superciliosus. It is 
one of the finest and best-marked species of the genus, the jet black 
colouring of the face and throat distinguishing it from every other. 
The sexes are nearly alike in colour. 

Hab. Southern and Western Australia. 


Pritotis pLumutus. Ptil. loris nigris : plumis auricularibus fuscis, 
infra has penicillis duobus, uno angustissimo et nigro, altero lato 
et nitide flavo. 

Crown of the head and all the upper surface olive-yellow, ap- 
proaching to gray on the back; lores black; ear-coverts, throat and 
under surface yellowish gray, faintly striated with a darker tint; 
behind the ear two tufts, the upper of which is narrow and black, 
the lower more spread over the sides of the neck, and of a beautiful 
yellow ; primaries and tail-feathers brown, margined with bright 
olive-yellow ; irides very dark reddish brown ; bill black; legs and 
feet apple-green. 

Total length, 42 inches ; bill, 2; wing, 34; tail, 22; tarsi, 2. 

Hab. Western Australia. 


Hemipopius veLtox. Hem. gutture, pectore et lateribus pallide 
arenaceo-fuscescentibus ; facie, vertice, et plumis auricularibus 
castaneo-rufis. 

Female.—Head, ear-coverts, and all the upper surface, chestnut- 
red ; crown of the head with a longitudinal buff mark down the centre ; 
feathers of the back, rump, scapularies, and sides of the chest, mar- 
gined with buff, within which is a narrow line of black running in 
the same direction; the feathers of the lower part of the back also 
crossed by several narrow irregular bands of black; primaries light 
brown, margined with buff on their internal edges ; throat, chest, and 
flanks sandy buff, passing into white on the abdomen; bill horn- 
colour ; irides straw-white ; legs and feet yellowish white. 

Total length, 54 inches ; bill, $; wing, 3; tarsi, 2. 

Hab. Interior of New South Wales. 

The males are much smaller. 


Hemripopius PYRRHOTHORAX. Hem. gutture, pectore et lateribus 
arenaceo-rufis, faciet plumis, nec non aurium tectricibus, albis, 
nigro-marginatis. 

Female.—Crown of the head dark brown, with a line of buff down 
the centre; feathers surrounding the eye, ear-coverts, and sides of 
the neck, white, edged with black; back and rump dark brown, 
transversely rayed with bars and freckles of buff and black ; wings 
paler, edged with buff, within which is a line of black; primaries 
brown, margined with buff; throat, chest, flanks, and under tail- 


Zoological Society. 575 


coverts sandy red, passing into white on the centre of the abdomen ; 
bill horn-colour ; irides straw-yellow ; feet yellowish white. 
Total length, 54 inches; bill, ,°.; wing, 3; tarsi, 3. 
Hab. Interior of New South Wales. 
Males are much smaller. 


Mr. Gould also exhibited at this Meeting certain specimens of 
Dasyurus. The D. Maugei and D. viverrinus of authors, he stated, 
were the same species, a fact which he ascertained by finding in the 
same litter both the black and grey varieties: he then proceeded to 
point out the characters of a new species of Dasyurus, which he pro- 
posed to name 


Dasyurus Grorrroir. Das. fuscus, flavo lavatus ; caudd elongatd, 
dimidio apicali nigro ; corpore subtis albescente, supra et ad latera 
albo maculato ; pedibus posticis halluce parvo instructis. 


une. lin. 


Longitudo ab apice rostriad caude basin.... 15 0 
RAMEE eet ise et ins Sanne Via cet ory MeO 
GUrSt Gig itOrumque 62 soos be 5 wn ose 2 6 
ab apice rostri ad basin auris.. .... Nags 
PLUMES aa as Nahe ojos by Adee ct yard Sra wha E- 2 


Hab. Liverpool Plains. 

Like the D. macroura, the present species possesses a small thumb 
to the hind foot, a character which serves to distinguish these spe- 
cies from the D. Maugei. The D: Geoffroii is intermediate in its 
colouring between the D. Maugei of Geoffroy and the D. macroura ; 
it resembles the latter in having a long and not very bushy tail, but 
is distinguishable by there being no spots on this part: the white 
spots on the head and body are smaller than in either of the species 
mentioned. 


A small Rodent, supposed to be identical with the Dipus Mitchellii, 
was exhibited by Mr. Gould, as well as a skin and skeleton of the 
Hapalotis albipes of Lichtenstein. 

Mr. Ogilby, referring to his paper on these two animals in the 
18th volume of the Transactions of the Linnean Society, pointed out 
the general conformity of reasoning there adduced in support of the 
rank and affinities of the latter species with the characters of the 
specimen exhibited by Mr. Gould. ‘The dentition and structure of 
the skull, indeed, approach more nearly to that of the typical Rats 
(and closely agrees with Hapalotis) than the Jerboas ; but the animal 
is a true Rodent, and from the conformation of the extremities and 
other influential external organs, appears, as there stated, to repre- 
sent in Australia the Jerboas and Gerbilles of the Old World. 

The eyes are apparently rather large; the ears are very large, 
broad at the base, and somewhat attenuated at the apex; the fore- 
legs are proportionately small; the fore-feet are furnished with four 
toes, and a rudimentary inner toe having a small rounded nail; the 
hind-legs and tarsi are long; there are five toes to the feet, of which 
the three central ones are very long; the outer and inner toes are 


576 Zoological Society. 


small, especially the latter; the metatarsal bones are evidently not 
consolidated, as in the Jerboas: the tail exceeds the head and body 
in length (the latter being measured in a straight line), and exhibits 
scales and minute interspersed hairs at the base, like the Rats ; but the 
apical third is furnished with long hairs, averaging rather more than 
half an inch in length; those which spring from the upper surface 
are of a brown-black colour, but on the under surface they are white : 
the fur of the animal is rather long, and very soft ; the general colour 
of that of the upper surface of the head and body is brownish yellow, 
freely pencilled with black ; on the sides of the body a yellowish hue 
prevails ; the whole of the under parts, as well as the feet, are white ; 
the hairs on both the upper and under parts of the body are of a 
deep slate-grey at the base. The dimensions of this interesting little 
animal are as follows :— 


inches. lines. 
From nose to root of tall .=.... 5 6 
oo CALEE. vee tiene oe 2 
Mens OL GA ng cisions Sats ate 5 7 
ST) Oe ee Ne eee em eae ee (G) 10 
LOTSUS Ve AE eet ee 1 2 


It was procured by Mr. Gould from Western Australia. 


Nov. 24.—William Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. 


A Letter from Mr. Frembly, R.N., Corresponding Member Z.S., 
dated Gibvraltar, November 13th, 1840, was read. In this letter 
Mr. Frembly states that he had forwarded for the Society’s Museum 
a species of Petrel, rarely met with at Gibraltar, and that he is in 
expectation of a collection from Brazil, from which he will select 
some specimens to present to the Society. 

In a letter from Charles Clarke, Esq., dated Colwich Molesley, 
November 2nd, 1840, which was read, that gentleman, at the request 
of the Curator, furnishes an account of the habits of a bird recently 
presented by him to the Society. The bird alluded to ‘is a native 
of the mountain-forests of Cuba, never being seen nor heard in the 
plains. It is named the ‘ Musician’ by the coffee-planters, who in- 
variably, in the south-eastern parts of the island, select the moun- 
tains for the site of their plantations, from the well-known fact, that 
the higher the elevation, ceteris paribus, the better the coffee; and 
this rule may be said to hold good in Cuba, to the height of 3000 
feet above the level of the sea. 

“«'The presence of this bird, in land intended to be cleared, is always 
hailed as highly satisfactory, as indicative of a cool temperature, and 
therefore of a climate suited for the production of high-priced coffee. 

“The specimen presented to the Society was shot in a mountain- 
halt of forest named ‘ Brazos de Cauto,’ varying perhaps from 1500 
to 2500 feet of elevation, and it is found in all parts of that range. 
The thermometer rises in the lowest parts to 80° Fahrenheit in the 
summer heats (whilst it will stand in Santiago de Cuba at the same 
time at 90°) ; below this, and of course in a higher temperature, the 
bird is not known to exist. 


Zoological Society. 577 


“Tt confines itself exclusively to the woods, and takes its name of 
‘Musician’ from its notes being very similar to those of the flute : it 
possesses only a few notes, and repeats nearly an exact repetition of 
its rather melancholy pipe at intervals, when in song, of two or three 
minutes. 

«It is very rarely seen, although not a rare bird in many spots; 
repeatedly have I spent five to ten minutes along with my attendants, 
fellows of the most piercing vision, in vain efforts to discover the 
little dusky warbler piping above our heads, and that at no great 
height; but securely hidden, perhaps designedly, in its tangled and 
leafy covert. 

“«T never shot any other specimen, and never have seen more than 
one or two others during a residence in the Cuba woods of eighteen 
months. 

“In conclusion I may observe, that I have always understood this 
bird to exist in the highest parts of the mountains of Cuba, estimated 
to reach 3500 feet ; and when the thermometer falls in winter during 
the northern winds, to a degree little elevated, I should imagine, above 
the freezing-point. I have seen the thermometer, at an elevation of 
perhaps 1800 or 1900 feet, fall to 47° during a heavy northern wind 
last January.” 


The following memoir, ‘‘ On the Blood-corpuscles of the common 
Paradoxure (Paradoxurus Bondar*),” by G. Gulliver, Esq., was next 
read. 

“ Referring to my notes concerning the red particles of this animal, 
I was rather surprised to find that they appeared to be quite peculiar 
in size, when compared with the particles of the other species of the 
order Fere. Hence I have been led to examine again the blood- 
corpuscles of the common Paradoxure, and those of two other species 
of the genus. The result confirms the general accuracy of my first 
observations, and as the subject appears to me both novel and inter- 
esting, I am induced to bring it briefly before the Society. 

« The following measurements are expressed in fractional parts of 
an English inch. The common-sized corpuscles are first noted, then 
those of small and large size, and lastly the average deduced from a 
computation of the whole. 


“1, Common Paradoxure (Paradoxurus Bondar). 


1°5665 
1°6000 
1°7110 
1°4570 


Average .. 1°5693 
“2. Two-spotted Paradoxure (Paradorurus binotatus, Temm.). 
* The animal in question is marked at the Zoological Gardens 2. typus, 


F. Cuy.; and by this name I have previously mentioned it. But I have 
lately been informed that it is the P. Bondar of authors. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vii. Suppl. 22. 


578 Zoological Society. 


1°4572 
1°4800 
1°5052 
1°6000 
1°3555 


Average .. 1°4660 
«3. White-whiskered Paradoxure (Paradovurus leucomystax, Gray). 
1°4500 
1°4565 
1°4000 
1:6000 
1°3200 


Average .. 1°4236 

“‘ From a comparison of these measurements with the notes of nu- 
merous others, published in the Philosophical Magazine for January, 
February, March and August, 1840, it will appear that, although the 
corpuscles of the ‘'wo-spotted and of the White-whiskered Para- 
doxure are not very remarkable for minuteness, yet the corpuscles of 
the common Paradoxure are not only smaller than the red particles, 
which have yet been examined, of any other carnivorous animal, 
but so minute as to approach to those of the goat in size. 

“The blood-corpuscles of the latter animal were the smallest 
known to physiologists previously to my announcement in the Dub- 
lin Medical Press for November, and in the Philosophical Magazine 
for December 1839, of the singularly minute size of the corpuscles 
of the Napu Musk Deer (Moschus Javanicus) ; and I may notice, that 
another examination of the very remarkable blood-discs of this little 
ruminant has fully confirmed the accuracy of my former observations. 

“Tt has long since been observed, that the size of the blood-cor- 
puscles does not seem to be influenced by that of the animal. ‘Thus 
Hewson figures them of the same magnitude in the ox, cat, ass, 
mouse, and bat. If, however, we compare a great number of mea- 
surements, taken from the corpuscles of different animals of the same 
order, it will appear generally that the larger species have compara- 
tively large blood-corpuscles, and vice versd. For numerous confir- 
mations of this rule, if it may be so called, it will be sufficient to 
refer to my measurements in the Philosophical Magazine before 
quoted. Compare, for example, among the Rodents, the blood- 
corpuscles of the Capybara, the Coypu and Hoary Marmot, with 
those of the Squirrels; and among the Ruminants the large corpuscles 
of the Sambur, Wapiti, and Moose Deer, with the small corpuscles of 
the Napu Musk Deer, Sheep, and Goat. Many exceptions, however, 
will be found to the rule, particularly in the order Fere*; but as I 
propose, on a future occasion, to treat more at length on the subject, 
it is merely mentioned now with the view of suggesting what may 
appear to be a curious and interesting inquiry.” 


* Vide Proc. Zool. Soc., May 25, 1841. 


579 


INDEX to VOL. VII. 


> --— 


ACTINOLOGY, British, contributions 
to, 81. 

Agaricus epixylon, on the structure and 
colouring of, 403. 

Alcyonidium, new species of, 370. 

Alexander, W. T., on the Irish localities 
for Dianthus plumarius, 238. 

Alge, new species of, 57; development 
of, 469. 

Amadina, new species of, 553. 

Amphibia, branchial classification of, 353. 

Amphioxus lanceolatus, anatomy of, 346. 

Anemone ranunculoides, occurrence of, 
237. 

Animalcules in the anthers of Chare, 44. 

Animals, occurrence of, in sulphureous 
waters, 105. 

Aplothorax Burchellii, description of, 145. 

Apocopis, new genus, description of, 220. 

Apodytes, new genus, description of, 215. 

Aquilegia vulgaris, on the spur-shaped 
nectaries of, 1. 

Arachnida, descriptions of new, 471. 

Arvicola, new British species of, 274. 

Atmosphere, alteration produced in the, 
during the development of heat in the 
spadix of Colocasia, 161. 

Aulopyge, a new genus of fish, 522. 
Babington, Ch. C., on Saxifraga umbrosa, 
47 ; on a new genus of Linez, 217. 

Barkhausia taraxacifolia, notes on, 437. 

Batratherum, characters of, 220. 

Bats, four new species of, 19; observa- 
tions on British, 262. 

Bauer, F., notice of the late, 77, 439. 

Bellamy, J. C., Natural History of South 
Devon, reviewed, 209. 

Bentham, G., on two new genera of plants 
allied to Olacinez, 214. 

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on an edible Fun- 
gus, 436; on Gloionema paradoxum, 
449; descriptions of exotic Fungi, 451; 
on the fruit-bearing organs of the Tri- 
chogastre and Phalloide, 464. 

Bernhardi, M., on the formation of seed, 
167. 

Bird, fossil, 67. 

Bird-architecture, curious instance of, 505. 

Birds, notes on, 26, 48, 177, 486; of 
Kent, 523; of Tangiers, 557; new, from 
Australia, 571; descriptions of new 
species of, 152. 

Bizeura lobata, anatomy of, 177. 

5) 


P 


Blood-corpuscles, Mr. Gulliver on, 556, 
577. 

Blyth, E., on the species of the genus 
Ovis, 195, 248. 

Boletus viscidus, occurrence of, in Britain, 
18. 

Borrer, W., on Emberiza hortulana, 524. 

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, proceed- 
ings of, 157, 212. 

Botanical travellers, information respect- 
ing, 226, 348, 520. 

Botany, physiological, report on the pro- 
gress of, 166, 399, 460. 

Botany, Dr. Willshire’s principles of, re- 
viewed, 322. 

Botrytis Bassiana, on the origin and de- 
velopment of, 405. 

Bowerbank, J. 8., on the horny sponges 
of commerce, 72; on a keratose sponge 
from Australia, 129; on the siliceous 
bodies of the chalk, greensand and 
oolites, 223. 

Braun, A., on the anthers of plants, 176 ; 
on the germination of the spores of 
Marsilea quadrifolia, 466; on the 
growth of the Ophioglossz, 467. 

Brazil, plants of, 531. 

Broderip, W. J., description of shells col- 
lected by H. Cuming, 226, 335, 546. 
Brown, J., on fossil shells found in a 
fluvio-marine deposit in Essex, 427. 
Brown, S., on the identity of silicon and 

carbon, 345. 

Brush Turkey, 539. } 

Buckland, Rev. Prof., on the evidences of 
glaciers in Scotland and the north of 
England, 326. 

Bulinus, descriptions of new species of, 
220, 335. 

Bunbury, —, on the plants of Brazil, 531. 

Burn, A., on the habits of blister-flies, 147. 

Busk, G., on the anatomy of Tricocepha- 
lus dispar, 212. 

Butterflies, on the migrations of, in Bri- 
tish Guiana, 151. 

Cactez, descriptions of new, 325. 

Ceciliz, on the existence of branchiz in 
the young, 353. 

Canary-bird, talking, 523. 

Carabide, description of a new genus of, 
145. 

Cardium, new species of, collected by Mr 
Cuming, 506. 

9) 


= 


580 


Carlisle, Sir A., notice of the late, 441. 

Chetura ruficollis, notice respecting, 351. 

Chalk, on fossil remains from the, 67; 
siliceous bodies of the, 223. 

Chalk rocks, on the composition of, by 
organic bodies, 296, 374. 

Char, on animalcules in the anthers of, 
44, 

Chlorion, on the nomenclature of the ge- 
nus, 435. 

Clark, B., on the Cstri and Cuterebre of 
various animals, 438. 

Clarke, C., on the Musician-bird of Cuba, 
576. 

Clarke, H., on the preservation of speci- 
mens, 436. 

Cliococca, characters of, 217. 

Coleoptera, descriptions of new, 147. 

Colocasia odora, development of heat in 
the spadix of, 161. 

Columbine, on the spur-shaped nectaries 
of the, 1. 

Conferve, formation of, on Water Sala- 
manders, 405. 

Coptocercus, characters of the new genus, 
62. 

Coral animals, contributions to the physio- 
logical knowledge of the, 296. 

Corda, M., on Fungi, 460; on the Euas- 
tree and Cosmariexz, 470 ; Icones 
Fungorum, noticed, 434. 

Crab, description of a new genus of, 324. 

Cracticus, new species of, 553. 

Crepis biennis, notes on, 437. 

Crivelli, B., on the development of Bo- 
trytis Bassiana, 405. 

Crocodilide, blood-corpuscles of, 556. 

Cryptogamia, on the organs of fructifi- 
cation in, 399. 

Cuming, Mr. Hugh, numerous objects of 
natural history collected by, 226, 335, 
506, 543, 560, 562. 

Cuscuta, on the mode of attachment of, 
218. 

Cyanea, notice of the genus, 235. 

Cycadez, remarks on the recent and fos- 
sil, 110. 

Cycloum, a new genus of Zoophytes, 483. 

Cyperacez, descriptive catalogue of In- 
dian, 219. 

Cyttaria, description of the new genus, 
436. 

Davis, Dr. J. F., zoological observations 
made in the neighbourhood of Tenby, 
234. 

Decaisne, M., on the reproductive organs 
of the Misseltoe, 169, 185 ; of Thesium, 
173. 

De Selys Longchamps, Baron, Monogra- 
phie des Libellulidées d’Europe, re- 
viewed, 141. 

De Vyiese, W. H., on some new Cactez, 
BQ 


INDEX. 


Dianthus plumarius, on the Irish locali- 
ties for, 238. 

Dickie, G., on the occurrence of amylum 
in plants, 467. 

Diphya, occurrence of, on the coast of 
Treland, 164. 

Dipodomys Phillipsii, a new glirine ani- 
mal, 522. 

Diurnea Novembris, occurrence of, 447. 

Don, Prof., on the pitcher of Nepenthes, 
218; on plants collected in Lycia and 
Caria, 454. 

Dynastes, new species of, 147. 

Echinocactus, new species of, 325. 

Echinochorium, description of the genus, 
371. 

Edmondston, T., list of plants observed in 
the Shetland Islands, 287. 

Edseton, R.S., on Diurnea Novembris, 
447. 

Education, on natural history as a branch 
of, 498. 

Eels, effects of frost on, 75, 236. 

Egerton, Sir Ph. Grey, catalogue of fossil 
fish, 487. 

Ehrenberg, Prof., on the composition of 
chalk rocks of Infusoria, 296, 374. 

Enniskillen, Earl of, collection of fossil 
fish, 487. 

Entomologica, Arcana, reviewed, 323. 

Entomological Society, proceedings of, 
143, 434, 535; anniversary meeting, 
435. 

Epeira, new species of, 474. 

Ephemera vulgata, on the structure of the 
mouth of the preparatory states of, 55. 

Equisetacezx of the Shetland Islands, 295. 

Eripus, new species of, 476. 

Esenbeck, Nees von, descriptive catalogue 
of the Graminez and Cyperacez in the 
Indian herbarium of Dr. Royle, 219. 

Evaniide, on the family of, 535. 

Excerpta botanica, 44, 185. 

Eyton, T. C., notes on birds, 48, 177, 
486. 

Falco Groenlandicus, 478. 

Fauna of Ireland, 477. 

Fellows, C., plants collected by, in Lycia, 
454. 

Fermentation, remarks on, 404. 

Ferns, on the geographical distribution of 
British, 213; hybridity of, 467. 

Feronia, new species of, 120. 

Fish, fossil, Sir P. G. Egerton’s catalogue 
of, 487. 

Fishes, Madeiran, description of new 
species of, 92. 

Flints, on the animal origin of, 223. 

Flora of central Norfolk, 201. 

Flustra, new species of, 369. 

Foraminifera of the white chalk of the 
Paris basin, 390. 

Forbes, E., contributions to British Acti- 


INDEX. 


nology, 81; on the appendages of the 
anthers in the genus Viola, 157; ona 
new genus of Ascidian Mollusks, 345. 

Fraser, Mr., on some new species of birds, 
152, 

Fresnaye, M. de la, on the Upupide, 551 

Fruit-trees, on the ennobling of, 177. 

Fungi, origin of, 192; observations on, 
460; of the neighbourhood of Bristol, 
17; on a new genus of edible, 436; 
descriptions of exotic, 451. 

Fungorum icones, by Corda, 434. 

Gasterosteus, on the Irish species of, 95. 

Geological science, Dr. Smith on the re- 
lation between the Scriptures and, re- 
view of, 429. 

Geological Society, proceedings of, 67, 
223, 326, 512. 

Geology, Certainties of, by Gibson, re- 
viewed, 429. 

Geryon, description of the genus, 324. 

Gibson, W. S., The Certainties of Geology, 
reviewed, 429. 

Giraffe, birth in London of a, 351. 

Giraud, M., on the structure and function 
of pollen, 176. 

Glaciers, traces of the former existence of, 
in Scotland and the north cf England, 
326, 512. 

Gloionema paradoxum, observations on, 
449. 

Goodsir, J., on the anatomy of Amphioxus 
lanceolatus, 346; on a new genus of 
Pycnoganide, 344; on a new genus of 
Ascidian Mollusks, 345. 

Gould, Mr., on new species of Kangaroo, 
503, 554; on bird-architecture, 505; 
on the Brush Turkey (Talegalla), and 
on Leipoa, a new genus, 539, 552; on 
new Australian birds, 541; on new 
birds from Australia, 571; on a new 
Dasyurus, 575. 

Graminez in the Indian herbarium of 
Dr. Royle, catalogue of the, 219. 

Grammatophora, new species of, 87. 

Gray, J. E., on new species and genera 
of reptiles from Australia, 86; on a 
new glirine animal from Mexico, 
521. 

Gray’s, G. R., Genera of Birds, commen- 
tary on, 26. 

Greensand, on the siliceous bodies of the, 
223. 

Greville, Dr., on the botanical characters 
of the British Oaks, 157. 

Griesbach, Rev. A. W., on the Pea Beetle, 
535. 

Griffith, W., on the ovaria of orchideous 
plants, 218; on the mode of attach- 
ment of Cuscuta and Orobanche, 218. 

Grundlach, Dr., on four bats taken in 
Cuba, 19. 


581 


Gulliver, G., on the blood-corpuscles of 
Crocodilidz, 556; of Paradoxurus, 577. 

Halichzrus Gryphus, notice respecting, 79. 

Hanover, M., on a contagious conferva- 
formation on the Water Salamanders, 
405. 

Hassall, A. H., catalogue of Irish Zoo- 
phytes, with descriptions of new spe- 
cies, 276, 363, 483. 

Hay, G. W. H. D., on the birds of Tan- 
giers, 557. 

Heckel, F., on Aulopyge, a new species 
of fish) 523. 

Heleioporus, description of the new ge- 
nus, 91. 

Helix, new species of, 230, 337, 429, 543, 
560. 

Herbaria, European, notices of, 132, 179. 

Hincks, Rev. W., on the occurrence of 
Anemone ranunculoides, 237. 

Hippocrene, description of a British, 82. 

Hogg, J., on the existence of branchiz in 
the young Ceciliz, and on the bran- 
chial classification of the Amphibiz, 
353. 

Hoopoe, on the characters of the, 551. 

Hope, Rev. F. W., on the Stenochoride 
of N. Holland, 58; on some new Coleo- 
ptera, 147. 

Hymenomycete, structure of the hyme- 
nium in, 402. 

Hymenoptera, descriptions of new, 152. 
Hyndman, G. C., on the occurrence of 
Diphya on the coast of Ireland, 164. 
Hypericum quadrangulum, notice respect- 

ing, 213. 

Tecones Fungorum, noticed, 434. 

Iguanodon, Mr. Mantell on the, 529. 

Infusoria, remarks on, 245; in sulphu- 
reous waters, 109 ; in the cells of plants, 
470. 

Insects, carabideous, descriptions of, 120; 
hymenopterous, descriptions of new, 
152; instructions in collecting, 146; 
Westwood’s Introduction to the modern 
classification of, reviewed, 53. 

Ireland, additions to the fauna of, 477; 
Zoophytes of, 276, 363, 483. 

Jardine, Sir W., on the structure and ha- 
bits of Lepidosiren annectens, 21. 

Jennings, F. M., on eels killed by frost, 
236. 

Jenyns, Rey. L., on the smaller British 
Mammalia and on a new species of 
Arvicola, 261. 

Johnson, H., on Chetura ruficollis, 351. 

Jungermannia, on the development of the 
spores of, 400. 

Jussieu, A. de, on the embryos of Mono- 
cotyledons, 174. 

Kangaroo, new species of, 505, 554. 

Kapnea, description of the new genus, 81. 


582 


Kerguelen’s Land, natural history of, 530. 

Klotzsch, M.,on the Hymenomycetz, 402. 

Korber, G., on the green cells of the 
thallus of Lichens, 467. 

Kratzmann, E., on the seeds of plants, 
174. 

Kroyer, H., Naturhistorisk Tidskrift, no- 
ticed, 324. 

Langenella repens, description of, 364. 

Lankester, Dr. E., on plants and animals 
found in sulphureous waters, 105. 

Leighton, W. A., notices in botany, 44, 
185. 

Lepidosiren, Sir W. Jardine on the, 21; 
notices on, 358. 

Lepidosiren annectens, Prof. Owen on 
the microscopic structure of the teeth 
of the, 211. 

Lepralia, new species of British, 367. 

Leptatherum, characters of, 219. 

Leretia, on the new genus, 216. 

Léveillé on the development of the Ure- 
dines, 465. 

Lewis, E., on distinctive characters in 
zoology, 545. 

Libellulidées d’ Europe, reviewed, 141. 

Lichens, on the green cells of the thallus 
of, 467. 

Liébig, Prof., on fermentation, 404. 

Linez, description of a new genus of, 
ilir(e 

Linnea for 1840, contents of, 433. 

Linnean Society, proceedings of, 214, 
436, 531; anniversary of the, 439. 

Linyphia, new species of, 473. 

Lobostoma, a new genus of Bats, 20. 

Loranthacez, on the flowers of the, 171. 

Lowe, Rev. R. T., on new species of Ma- 
deiran fishes, 92. 

Luidia, suicidal powers of, 238. 

Lush, Dr., on the Madi, or Chili oil-seed, 
446. 

Lycia, plants of, 454. 

Lycoperdon, new species of, 454. 

Lycopodiacee of the Shetland Islands, 
295. 

Lyell, Mr., on former glaciers in Scot- 
land, 512. 

Lytta, habits of, 147. 

M‘Cormick, R., on the natural history of 
Kerguelen’s Land, 530. 

Macropus, new species of, 505, 554. 

Madia sativa, notice on, 446. 

Mammalia, British, notes on the smaller, 
261. 

Mammillaria, new species of, 325. 

Mantell, G. A., on Saurian fossils, 529. 

Marsilea quadrifolia, on the germination 
of the spores of, 466. 

Melanocenchris, characters of, 221. 

Memorie della Reale Accademia di Torino, 
210. 


INDEX. 


Menura Lyra, on the structure and affi- 
nities of, 48. 

Meropachys, new species of, 64. 

Merops melanura, anatomy of, 486. 

Meteorological observations, 79, 159, 239, 
351, 447, 527. 

Meyen, Prof. F. J., on impregnation in 
plants, 168; on the formation of the 
seeds of Viscum album, and on Poly- 
embryony, 171; on red and green 
snow, 245; report on physiological 
botany, 166, 399, 460. 

Microscopical Society, proceedings of, 72, 
211. 

Miers, J., on a new genus of plants from 
Brazil, 222. 

Misseltoe, on the reproductive organs of 
the, 169, 171, 185. 

Mohl, H., on the formation of stomata, 
206. 

Mohl, M., on the development of the 
spores of the Jungermannia, 400. 

Mollusks, on a new genus of, 345. 

Moloch, description of the new genus, 88. 

Monocotyledons, on the embryos of the, 
174. 

Morren, Prof. Ch., on spur-shaped nec- 
taries, and in particular those of Aqui- 
legia vulgaris, 1; on Infusoria in plants, 
470; on the structure and colouring of 
Agaricus epixylon, 403. 

Morris, J., on the recent and fossil Cy- 
cadex, 110. 

Motacilla alba, occurrence of, in Britain, 
350. 

Miiller, Prof. J., on Valenciennes’ memoir 
on the anatomy of the Nautilus, 243. 
Mummery, S., on the birds of Kent, 159, 

523. 

Murex, new species of, 562. 

Musician-bird, 576. 

Myrapetra, description of the new genus, 
320. 

Myriapoda, on the development of the, 
150. 

Natural History, on the preservation of 
specimens of, 436. 

Naturhistorisk Tidskrift, contents of the, 

, 324, 

Nautilus, on the anatomy of the, 241. 

Nectaries of plants, considerations on, 1. 

Nepenthes distillatoria, on the pitcher of, 
218. 

Nidification of the Talegalla and Leipoa, 
553. 

Norfolk, flora of, 201. 

Oaks, British, characters of, 157. 

Céstri, new species of, 439. 

Ogilby, W., on Dipus Mitchellii, 575. 

Olacinez, on two new genera of, 214. 

Olax, new species of, 217. 

Oolites, on the siliceous bodies of the, 223. 


INDEX. 


Ophioglossez, on the growth of the, 467. 

Orbigny, Alcide d’, on the Foraminifers 
of the white chalk of the Paris basin, 
390. 

Orchideous plants, on the ovaria of, 218. 

Orobanche, on the mode of attachinent of, 
218. 

Orthoraphium, characters of, 221. 

Oscillatoriz, observations on, 468. 

Ovis, on the species of the genus, 195, 
248. 

Owen, Prof, on the remains of a bird, 
tortoise, and Lacertian saurian from the 
chalk, 67; on the microscopical struc- 
ture of certain fossil teeth, 211; onthe 
structure of the teeth of Lepidosiren 
annectens, 211; on Nautilus, 241; on 
Lepidosiren, 358. 

Patterson, Mr. R., on the value of natural 
history as a branch of education, 498. 

Paussidz, new species of, 532. 

Pea-beetie, 535. 

Pedicellina, description of the genus, 365. 

Pelonaia, a new genus of Ascidian Mol- 
lusks, 345. 

Pentateuch, opinions of Bp. Chandler, 
Bp. Berkeley, Dr. Hey, and Dr. Paley, 
upon the natural philosophy of, 431. 

Phalloide, on the fruit-bearing organs of 
the, 465. 

PhilippineIslands, Mr.Cuming’s researches 
in, 226, 548, 560. 

Phlomis, new species of, 458. 

Pholcus, new species of, 477. 

Phosphorescence of marine animals, notice 
on the, 350. 

Pinus, new species of, 459. 

Plagiolytrum, characters of, 221. 

Planorbis, new species of, 429. 

Plants, contributions to the morphology 
of, 1; absorption of liquid solutions by 
the sap-vessels of, 74; found in sul- 
phureous waters, notice of, 105; on 
impregnation in, 168; on a new genus 
of, from Brazil, 222; list of, observed 
in the Shetland Islands, 287 ; of Lycia 
and Caria, 454; of Brazil, 531; new 
species of, 457; on Infusoria in, 470. 

Plumularia, new species of, 285. 

Pogopetalum, characters of the new genus, 
216. 

Poison-plant of the Indians, 407. 

Pollen, on the structure and function of, 
176. 

Polyembryony in plants, 171. 

Polypes, descriptions of new genera and 
species of, 81, 483; Mr. Hassall on, 
277, 363. 

Polyporus, new species of, 453. 

Pycnoganidz, on a new genus and some 
new species of, 345. 

Rafinesque-Schmaltz, notice of, 526. 

Reptiles, descriptions of some new genera 


583 


and species of, from Western Australia, 
86. 

Riccia glauca, on the organs of fructifica- 
tion of, 166. 

Riley, J., on the hybridity of Ferns, 467. 

Rocks, furrowed or polished, 827, 515, 
524. 

Ronia, a new genus of reptiles, 87. 

Royal Society of Edinburgh, proceedings 
of, 345. 

Salamanders, formation of Conferve on, 
405. 

Salticus, new species of, 476. 

Sarcochitum, a new genus of Zoophytes, 
484. 

Saxifraga umbrosa, notes on, 47. 

Schleiden, Prof., on the flowers of the 
Loranthacee, 171. 

Schomburgk, R., on the arrow-poison of 
the Indians, and the plant from which 
it is extracted, 407; on the migrations 
of certain butterflies in British Guiana, 
Los 

Scotland, ancient glaciers of, 331, 512. 

Seed, on the formation of, 167, 174, 399. 

Sertularia, new species of, 284. 

Sheep, Mr. Blyth on the species of, 195, 
248. 

Shells, descriptions of new genera and 
species of, 226, 355, 506, 546, 560. 

Shells, fossil, list of the, found in Essex, 
427, 

Shetland Islands, list of the plants of the, 
287. 

Shuckard, W. E., on the neuters of ants, 
525. 

Silicon, on the production of, from para- 
cyanogen, 345. 

Slate-rock, bored by Echinus 
523. 

Smith, J., on a new genus of Euphor- 
biacez, 168. 

Smith, Rev. Dr. J. P., on the Relation be- 
tween Geology and the Scriptures, re- 
view of, 429. 

Snow, observations on red and green, 245. 

Sorex, on British species of, 263. 

Sowerby, G. B., on new species of the 
family Helicide, 230, 337, 543, 560; 
of Cardium, 506; on a new species of 
Murex, 562. 

Spiders, descriptions of new, 473. 

Sponges, keratose, remarks on the, 72; 
on the structure of a, 129. 

Staphylinide, observations on the Lin- 
nzan species of, 149. 

Stenochoridz of New Holland, new species 
of, 58. 

Stephens, H. O., on the Fungi of the 
neighbourhood of Bristol, 17; cn the 
origin of some of the lower forms of 
vegetation, 190. 

Stickleback, on the Ivish species of, 95. 


lividus, 


584 


Stiebel, Dr., on the Oscillatoriz, 468. 

Stomata, on the formation of, 206. 

Strickland, H. E., on Mr. G. R. Gray’s 
Genera of Birds, 26. 

Strychnos toxifera, description of, 407. 

Talegalla Lathami, Mr. Owen on, 540. 

Teeth, fossil, on the microscopical struc- 
ture of, 211. 

Tetragnatha, new species of, 475. 

Thaumantias, new species of, $4. 

Thesium, on the structure and fecunda- 
tion of the ovulum of, 173. 

Thienemann, M., on the development of 
Alge, 469. 

Thompson, W., on the Irish species of 
Stickleback, 95; on the Fauna of Ire- 
land, 477. 

Thuret, G., on the anther of Charz, and 
the animalcules contained in it, 44. 

Tidskrift, Naturhistorisk, noticed, 324. 

Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke Geschiedenis, 
noticed, 325. 

Tilgate forest, fossil saurians of, 529. 

Tortoise, description of a fossil, 68. 

Trachelorachys, characters of the genus, 
63. 

Trametes stuppeus, description of, 453. 

- Travellers, information respecting, 226, 
348, 520. 

Trichogastr, on the fruit-bearing organs 
of the, 465. 

Tricocephalus dispar, on the anatomy of, 
Bi: 

Triuris, description of the new genus, 222. 

Tubulipora, new species of, 366. 

Turin, Memoirs of the Academy of, 210. 

Turkey, the Brush, 539, 545, 552. 

Turpin, M., on mouldiness of butter, 405. 

Unger, M., on the organs of fructification 
of Riccia glauca, 166, 399. 

Uperoleia, description of the new genus, 90. 

Upupide, M. de la Fresnaye on, 551. 

Uracanthus, two new species of, 65. 

Urari, or Indian arrow-poison, descrip- 
tion of, 407. 

Uredines, on the development of the, 465. 

Valenciennes, M., on the anatomy of the 
Nautilus, 241. 

Valkeria, new species of, 363. 

Vegetation, on the origin of some of the 
lower forms of, 190. 

Veronica, new species of, 457. 

Vigors, N. A., notice of the late, 443, 555. 

Viola, on the appendages of the anthers 
in, 157. 


INDEX. 


Viscum album, on the development and 
structure of the flowers of, 169, 171, 
185. 

Vrolik and De Vriese, on the alteration 
which the atmosphere undergoes during 
the development of heat in the spadix 
of Colocasia odora, 161. 

Wasp, on a South American, which collects 
honey, 315. 

Waterhouse, G. R., descriptions of cara- 
bideous insects collected by Mr. Darwin, 
120; on a new genus of Carabide, 145; 
on Euchirus and Xylotrupes, 539. 

Watson, H. C., on the geographical distri- 
bution of British Ferns, 213. 

Weaver, T., on the composition of chalk 
rocks of invisible organic bodies, 296, 
374. 

Webb’s, P. B., Otia Hispanica, reviewed, 
57. 

Wernerian Nat. Hist. Soc. of Edinburgh, 
proceedings of, 158, 344. 

Westwood, J. O., on the Linnzan species 
of Staphylinide, 149 ; on the develop- 
ment of the Myriapoda, 150; on new 
exotic Hymenoptera, 152; on the no- 
menclature of the genus Chlorion, 435; 
on the family of Pausside, 532; on 
Anobium paniceum, 535 ; on the Eva- 
niidz, 535; his Introduction to the 
modern classification of Insects, re- 
viewed, 53; his Arcana Entomologica, 
reviewed, 323. 

White, A., on a South American Wasp 
which collects honey, 315; on new or 
little known Arachnida, 471. : 

Wight, S., on Echinus lividus, 523. 

Willshire, W. H., Principles of Botany, 
reviewed, 322. 

Woods, J., on Crepis biennis and Bark- 
hausia taraxacifolia, 437. 

Woodward, S. P., on the Flora of central 
Norfolk, 201. 

Yarrell, W., on Motacilla alba, 350. 

Zoological Miscellanea, 234. 

Zoological Society, proceedings of, 58, 
152, 226, 335, 503, 539. 

Zoological travellers, information re- 
specting, 226, 348, 520. 

Zoophytes, Irish, catalogue of, with de- 
scriptions of new species, 276, 363, 483. 

Zygena malleus off Tenby, 234, 


END OF THE SEVENTH VOLUME. 


PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JOHN E. TAYLOR, RED LION COURT, FLEET STRERT. 


a ¥ oe 
Ann Mug. Nat. Hist. Vo\.7. PU. 


Lr itis/e Aetliritadt 


rhes del. = SSAC Sowerby seu ig, 


i . in . i 
i} ‘ = n Oe i 
‘ y Tt Put re 
yy } 
ae 
tet eee 
Nae : 
“i nes we 
He 
‘4 
ash 
is 
7) 
1 
WN & 
PALS oe 3 
‘ie tnt 
| _ 1 
= 4 3 


AEF EF ED EN ee — Vile @ +d Mote 
’ = 
* 


Levelaporrert of Stora ee. 


New LLCEC22. 


CYVAIHCU COCCIHEL. 


¥ 


\ 


Anak Mag. Nae List Vol. 7 Pi i" 


By Lens Aldous, tom Zne- Day t Hag he LHS thee Gucers 


oe 


4 n peitis’ 
\ ae 
eh wl 4 Me ‘lal 


y 
ies 


font oo 


, 4 va . mas eA 
j \ i Se wa = 4 vil oy = eal 
' i i * 
ie ve, ii 


“VOIMAWY S WOU ISIN ¥ SIMVITALNOS VULIAVYAN 


"YR OLIN OT Y* 


27? PUT Sor? 


Arve. d MagNat Fir sZ VoL Z PLY 


Oveis Polrr 


OLBurrhel 


LAC Litchtler ae. MER ot SewerDt SCU GP 


Ann. d Mag Nat Llist Nol 7ZPLNVIL,. 


} 
‘ By & . _JP= ot , = 
< SS Ss! [SRS ae ee 2 Z f 
~ 2s a { \ y ; 
. << q h 4 \al 
9 % ~~ : 7 a VAR A Aa te 
> ‘ fe i d } AON. 73 i 
<< Ss \ \ % \ \ an 
aia Sa 34 \¢ EA O \ teil An 
- a ga \ ZS Dr, ? yoy OS 
SS AIR a‘ gr AN oy \ & TS 
2 = ; y i a 
: S It gv 2 b X 
A Zi bi \ =O : KK YAN 
a, OK gh . =" 
Sen g AA NS \ 
A GH wh Na Yas N 
a y } \ WN 
d g Ts = - 


VhAuéarica articulate. 


dund Mag Nat Hest No\7 P\ VIL 


A Valheritt. WOW SPOS. 
(a. 


EM pyzpotliod CaMCE Ltt 
oi LOLS Bren oe 


eh Minas te SE = 
7. Livvnidlarvca WU CCSCOWS. 
2. Falherta wnbricata. 


a 
3. Langone Peppers? Wad. 


EE SE are UND ely 


, 
ni 
i 


Sat a 


or 


M01 & Maga at Ltt st. Vol.7 PLIX. 


1. Collcport, IAI OM TL. & 
4 Lopriatia Cutati. 


Vis . OYICHSE. 
Oe: CM OSTA. 
ie  CHSTGHLS: 
Gas RAIL, 
ae ft telatd. 
ones Wee LHL TS. 


Ann.d-Mag. Nat List Vo\.7.V\. X 


7] 


sstis 
pe 


SDC Sowerhy scutp. 


L24.Tubutlipora Cobatula 
3.4 Alevoridiurre Ftrsucisre 
ZB cfetreochoP tit Pee CONV CG CF 772 


Ann Ad MagNat List NolG PLXi. 


Aguilegia Vilgares. 


_ ADC Sowerby scudp. 


: n 
sh igs 
; SY snag in 


Ann & Mag Nat Hest No\7 PX 


ERA 2 REO 


al) a eee Pw 


SDC Sowerby feu lp 


STtvchs10s COLU CVA 


Lhe Vrart Flant: 


= del. 


Ann d Mag Nat Llrsi VoL7 Pl XU 


LPruttlol the gg 777 plan? 


Seed of Crane plant. 


sa 
= ee 4LGYS 


of Glotoreriia PUTAMOLT TR. 


\ 


Cloioreerea JUTadorui 


SDC Sowerhy, feu tp. 


, 


} 
| 
} 
j it 
4 y ¢ | 
ay e 
Aad /y POY ? 
‘ Tin : i 
athe A, A +% ) 


i en i M i or iy mA: «4 £F cai i 1 Lhe { A 


BINDING SECT. JUN 1¢ fe 


QH The Annals & magazine of 
1 natural history 


A6 
a7 


Biological 
& Medical 
Serials 


PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 


UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY 


_ 
ae 


ts 


eck & 


net 


sigh ey 
r: Siting 
"i 


Po 
ive he Ss 
ze ts Sper = ae 
SAAS <= sles i 
* 


f 


ay 
pik 
BI Ae 


xo 


pf 
eas 
ie 
Ben 
one 


iy 
ie